《Secret Billionaire鈥檚 Contract Bride: Marrying My Enemy鈥檚 Lover》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    *Adide


    ¡°To the future bride and groom!¡± My father raised a ss of champagne in the festive air, a proud smile on his lips as he gestured to my half-sister and her fiance. ¡°This is a proud day of union for the Hildebrand and Steyns!¡±


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    I needed a drink.


    My now ex-boyfriend leaned down to kiss his beautiful fiance, and I ducked behind the wall, fists clenched so tightly I felt my nails as they dug into my palms.


    The b¡¯stards hadn¡¯t even invited me.


    Perhaps, that shouldn¡¯t have been what stung the most, but it was something else that drove a perfectly manicured nail in the coffin that was my heart. I had beenpletely blindsided.


    Then, there was that patent he¡¯d been after¡­ I shook my head, not wanting to think about that at the moment.


    When I first heard the news, I hadn¡¯t believed it. I had been in the airport as I waited for my flight in Los Angeles to fly to New York for a business meeting. The news had been the only channel ring on every lounge TV.


    ¡°Ashton Steyn, the youngest member of Nevada¡¯s First Congressional District, has officially announced his engagement tonight. His engagement to Corinna Hildebrand is being celebrated at a private affair at Caesars Pce,¡± the blonde on the nightly news had reported.


    I should¡¯ve just gotten on the d¡¯mn ne to New York!


    Instead, I¡¯d changed my flight and came here in some misguided hope that all of this was some cruel practical joke. The worst part was that I couldn¡¯t even march in there and p him across the face as he deserved.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want my position to affect you.¡± That¡¯s what he had told me every time I asked why he kept our rtionship a secret. And justst night, the exact day before the engagement party here, he called me honey and I said goodnight.


    I was too foolish to look past my rose-colored lenses.


    To the rest of the world, our grandparents were friends and nothing more. If I had stormed in there, I¡¯d have only humiliated myself further.


    I watched as my half-sister, Corinna, smiled, her cheeks pink as the crowd adored her, just like they always did. Her perfectly practiced smile and curled blonde hair were the epitome of the fiancee he¡¯d always wanted. Ashton¡¯s arm wrapped around her shoulders as he held her close for the cameras.


    An inferno had raged inside my chest. It had boiled over until my heart had shriveled up and died. Every moment I¡¯d shared with Ashton went up in mes and left behind nothing but ashes and me.


    I snatched a champagne ss from a tray of a passing waiter. I ignored the nasty look he sent my way for snatching the ss, pulled my mask below my lips and downed the champagne like it was water.


    I swallowed the bubbly liquid and with it, any remnants of my pride.


    With onest resentful nce at the happy couple in their joyous moment, I tugged my mask back into its spot and had just turned to go to the bathroom to calm down when I met a brick wall of a man to the face.


    I fell back as Inded harshly on my elbows and as on the ground.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I shouted, irritated as I rubbed my sore arms and hopped up. When I faced the offender, my eyes went wide.


    The man had dark smothering eyes and dark hair. Underneath his ck suit was a wall of muscle, his white shirt was left messy and untucked. The first two buttons of his cor were undone with just a hint of the tan skin underneath. He had a small ck freckle underneath his right eye and the realization hit me like a truck.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said reluctantly, as I got to my feet. I pushed my sunsses as far back on my face as I could and hoped to whatever universe was out there that he hadn¡¯t recognized me.


    I tried to move around his tall figure to leave, but he stepped in front of me. I frowned and stepped the other way, but he blocked my path for the second time.


    I was so not in the mood for this.


    ¡°Get out of my way,¡± I snapped, arms crossed.


    ¡°Say please,¡± he smirked.


    I grabbed my wrist to prevent my instinct from punching him in his smug face. Instead, I breathed out to calm my temper as I looked up at him through the tinted sunsses.


    ¡°Please,¡± I hissed through my teeth.


    ¡°By all means,¡± he said as he moved to the side with a grand flourish of his arm. I eyed him, and the path he made for me to the exit, and before he could change his mind, I darted past.


    I should¡¯ve known better.


    As fast as a viper, he snatched my wrist, and I yelped as I was yanked backward. Arge warm hand on my back stabilized my bnce, but the stranglehold on my temper was gone.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Let me go!¡± I struggled against his firm grip on my wrist, but it was useless. He had always been stronger than me. The warmth of his hand on my back vanished, and I couldn¡¯t stop him as he plucked the sunsses right off my face.


    He finally let me go, leaning back with that d*mn smirk on his face. He twirled my sunsses in one hand as I red at him.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t even going to say hello, Addie?¡± he said with a mocking pout. ¡°I¡¯m hurt.¡±


    ¡°Give them back, Damon!¡± I shouted. A few guests turned to look at us, and I flinched, trying not to draw any more attention.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Damon Steyn. Ashton¡¯s half-brother who¡¯d always been a pain in my *ss.


    Ashton, Damon, Corinna, and I had been forced into ydates as children. I might have said we were childhood friends if he hadn¡¯t been a jerk who had tormented me since I was five.


    Damon¡¯s dark eyes flickered over me, unimpressed. ¡°You came to an engagement party dressed like that?¡±


    I flushed as I looked down at the business suit I¡¯d been nning to wear to my meeting in New York. I red up at him defensively.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t invited,¡± I said bitterly at the reminder.


    Damon shrugged, ¡°Neither was 1, but I don¡¯t look like I¡¯m going to work.¡±


    I ground my teeth at how flippant he was.


    ¡°You already knew didn¡¯t you?¡± I stepped into his personal space. ¡°You knew what they were nning.¡±


    ¡°How could I ever guess that my girlfriend would suddenly get engaged to my brother? I¡¯m quite shocked,¡± he said calmly.


    ¡°Funny,¡± I snapped, ¡°you don¡¯t look shocked.¡±


    He leaned down until I felt his warm breath on my cheek.


    He opened his mouth to reply, but a bunch of girlish giggles reached my ears.


    I jumped back as three very familiar girls rounded the corner with champagne sses in their hands.


    ¡°Damon!¡± the woman in a short green dress called out. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here. You should¡¯vee to see me.¡±


    ¡°Le, Veronica, Mnie,¡± Damon leaned back from me with a polite smile on his lips.


    Veronica giggled as she stumbled forward to clutch at his arm.


    ¡°You didn¡¯te to see me,¡± she pouted, batting her eyshes.


    I tugged on my mask, stepping back and hoping to escape the situation before anyone else recognized me, but I was toote.


    ¡°Adide?¡± Mnic stepped forward, a huge grin on her face. ¡°Is that you?¡±


    I swore the universe had it out for me.


    I turned back, arms crossed as I faced the three drunk women and Damon, my mortal enemy since I was five.


    ¡°It is!¡± Le gasped, as she threw herself forward. She took one look at me and burst into giggles. ¡°But what are you wearing? Did you forget this is supposed to be a formal affair, Addie?¡±


    I bristled.


    ¡°Oh, give her some ck, Le,¡± Veronica giggled as she let go of Damon to face me as well. ¡°She probably thought it was a costume party and got mixed up. Your costume is a littlecking, though. Addie. What are you supposed to be? A CEO? A librarian?¡±


    I smiled calmly, despite the strong instinct I had to p them and hope they fell into one another like dominos.


    ¡°Oh, you like it, Veronica?¡± I said with a mini twirl in my ts, ¡°I came as a professional, something you¡¯ll never be.¡±


    Their smiles dropped.


    Damon snickered behind his hand as Veronica¡¯s face flushed. She stepped forward, furious..


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t have to sneak into my own sister¡¯s engagement party. Everybody knows you¡¯ve always been jealous of Corinna,¡± Veronica snapped.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Le said, nastily.


    Mnie stepped right into my face with a snarl. ¡°That¡¯s why Ashton chose her and not someone likeyou.¡±


    I heard the sound of myst shred of sanity as it snapped. Maybe that¡¯s why I did something so incredibly stupid and reckless.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Ashton! I already have a fiance!¡± I dered.


    The three reeled back like I had struck them. Veronica regained her senses first.


    ¡°Then who is it?¡± she said snobbishly. ¡°Show everybody this mystery fiance then.¡±


    It was at this point as I was sweating bullets in front of the three of them that I realized I had dug myself into a massive hole.


    My eyes shifted around nervously and coincidentally, I had met Damon¡¯s dark orbs.


    Well, the hole was already dug. Might as well get a bigger shovel.


    Itched my arm around his wrist and pulled him to my side. He went too easily, and had I not been. facing the eruption that was my emotions, I¡¯d have noticed that. But I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Damon is my fiance!¡± I announced loud enough for everyone to hear.


    The three women eyed us, stunned.


    ¡°And we¡¯re getting engaged today as well.¡± I added, facing their aghast faces.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Veronica mumbled, blinking rapidly as she turned to Damon for confirmation.


    Damon looked at me and I silently begged him to y along. Something shed behind his eyes and he turned to the three girls with a smirk.


    He said one word that dropped my heart to the floor.


    "No."

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    *Adide*


    ¡°Alrighty then,¡± said the cheerful clerk behind the desk, ¡°We just need to cover the fee, and you two will


    be married.¡±


    I watched silently, my mind reeling as Damon pulled out a gold card from his jacket like he had known


    he¡¯d be needing it.


    ¡°Do you


    take credit?¡± he shed her a charming smile.


    ¡°Of course!¡± the brte clerk beamed.


    Normally, I¡¯d have rolled my eyes at his flirting, but I was too busy wondering why on earth I was


    standing in the rk County Marriage License Bureau with Damon Steyn, my childhood adversary.


    I couldn¡¯t think over the sounds of the whirling printer, the tapping of Damon¡¯s fingers on the desk. and


    the smell of fresh ink.


    Still dazed, I looked around the lobby full of empty seating. There was only one clerk waiting when


    Damon and I reluctantly walked in.


    The Bureau was empty on a Friday night. Shouldn¡¯t it be full?


    ¡°Here¡¯s your marriage license,¡± the clerk said as she handed over the freshly printed document.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Damon said, as he grabbed the license before I could even think of taking it.


    He turned to me with a massive grin as he folded the license up and tucked it away into his jacket.


    ¡°Ready to go, my soon to be wife?¡± he teased, his rough palms sliding over mine.


    What the f*ck is going on?


    I reyed the moment at my sister¡¯s engagement party when I¡¯d blurted out that Damon and I were


    getting engaged over in my mind.


    ¡°No,¡± Damon said confidently to my sister¡¯s friends as he pulled his wrist from my grasp.


    My heart sank to the floor.


    There was a moment of stillness before the threedies erupted intoughter.


    ¡°I knew you were lying!¡± Veronica said triumphantly.


    ¡°Look at her face,¡± Le taunted, gleefully, ¡°How pathetic can you be?¡±


    ¡°Making up a fiance at your sister¡¯s engagement party!¡± Mnie held a hand to her mouth, not even


    attempting to obscure her massive grin. ¡°How despicable.¡±


    Outrage in my chest burned at their insults, but in my heart somewhere, I agreed.


    Nobody knew I was in a rtionship with Ashton, except my families. But they were engaged,


    moreover, with the blessing of my parents.


    But that didn¡¯t mean I would knuckle under. My face heated up, as I opened my mouth to retort, arge


    arm wrapped around my shoulder and tugged me into a muscr chest.


    I stiffened in shock, as I nced up at Damon. He gazed at the three women coolly.


    13.12


    ¡°We¡¯re not getting engaged. Damon¡¯s sharp voice cut through their giggles.


    ¡°We¡¯re getting married.¡±


    After the initial shock at his change in conviction, I grinned at the way their smug smirks slid off their


    faces like he¡¯d pped them.


    Then his words truly registered in my brain.


    Wait a moment.


    Married? What the hell?


    ¡°W-what?¡± Veronica stuttered, disbelief written all over her face. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? Damon, I know


    you¡¯re shocked that Corinna¡­..¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Damon said smoothly. ¡°We¡¯re getting our marriage license tonight, aren¡¯t we, dear?¡±


    Despite the shiver down my spine at the pet name and wanting to throw up, I put on my widest smile.


    Just act natural, Adide.


    His dark eyes met mine.


    Oh, I knew that look.


    I gulped down a breath of fresh air, gathered thest shreds of my courage, and said goodbye to my


    remaining dignity.


    I leaned into his embrace and struggled not to blush as I wrapped one arm around his waist andid


    the other on his chest.


    D*mn it, even his back muscles were firm.


    He smirked as I scoured my brain for every acting skill I¡¯d learned from Corinna and put on the best.


    performance of my life.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, honey.¡± I looked into his eyes like a lovesick teen, suppressing my urge to cringe behind.


    a girlish giggle.


    ¡°In fact,¡± Damon nced at Veronica, Le, and Mnie like they were an afterthought. ¡°We should


    probably get going if we want to acquire our license. Right, babe?¡±


    Despite his gentle grip and body pushed against mine, my greatest joy came from Le¡¯s gobsmacked


    expression, Veronica¡¯s wobbling lip, and Mnie, who looked about ready to faint.


    That satisfactionsted only a minute as I gloated, wrapping both my arms around Damon¡¯s neck. His


    arms fell around my waist, strong and possessive.


    ¡°We better hurry, baby,¡± I purred, not yet realizing what I¡¯d agreed to.


    Damon smirked victoriously, and his arms tightened around my waist as he bent down until his lips


    grazed the top of my ear.


    ¡°No backing out now, Addie,¡± he whispered seductively before pulling away.


    My face burned, and I gripped my ear, as I still felt the phantom touch of his lips. While I was distracted,


    Damon enveloped an arm around my shoulders and herded me to the exit like he¡¯d been doing it all his


    life.


    ¡°Good night,dies,¡± he called out behind him, without even a second nce.


    I really hadn¡¯t expected him to be serious.


    But I should¡¯ve known better. Damou never was one for half-ssing things.


    ¡°We¡¯re married?¡± I whispered disbelievingly to the stunning ring Damon slid onto my left hand.


    When did he prepare the ring?


    Ah. I know. I gave him a pitying look, though I was no better than him.


    It has got to be for Corinna, but anyway she got another one now.


    ¡°Not for another month. We¡¯ll still need a ceremony with a witness,¡± Damon said casually. ¡°You don¡¯t


    need to worry about that, though. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    I may as well have been married. To Damon Steyn, the same boy who used to pull my pigtails.


    whenever he could because he was bored. The same boy who stole all my Valentines Day cards and


    made me believe I didn¡¯t get any for the whole day. That annoying, obnoxious little boy was now the


    strong man standing in front of me.


    Who I was practically married to.


    I eyed Damon as my senses returned to me. Why did he even agree to marry me in the first ce?


    He could have just walked away and left me to my pile of lies, but he didn¡¯t.


    Cruel Corinna. I shook my head slightly. Look what she made her now ex-boyfriend do.


    ¡°Why would you marry me? What are you gaining from this?¡± But still I demanded, suspiciously.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± he said flippantly then smirked when I scowled at him.


    ¡°All in due time, wifey,¡± he teased like a satisfied cat who¡¯d finally gotten his cream. Hand in mine,


    Damon effortlessly ushered me to the exit like he didn¡¯t have a care in the world.


    I sighed as I knew he had no intention of telling me. Whatever it was, we were in it together now.


    I nced at the ring that sat heavily on my finger. We¡¯d swung by and got them on our way to get the


    certificate. I didn¡¯t need to know all the details, though. Currently, this was beneficial for me. I¡¯d bet able


    to get my revenge on Ashton and Corinna much faster now.


    We could always get the marriage annulledter, anyway. It¡¯s not like we were an actual couple.


    Besides, nobody even knew about the marriage license except Corinna¡¯s three friends, Damon, and I.


    Nobody. I did think so.


    Right as he opened the door, we were met with the blinding sh of a camera. I blinked away the


    sudden bright lights, barely making out the massive crowd before us.


    ¡°Mr. Steyn, over here-¡±


    ¡°Anyment about your previous rtionship with Corinna Hildebrand? Our reporter found that you


    went to the jewelry store together just yesterday!¡±


    ¡°Miss Hildebrand, are you pregnant? Is that why this marriage is being rushed?¡±


    ¡°Does it mean that the Hildebrand will intervene the Election?¡±


    A massive amount of reporters surrounded the building, dozens upon dozens carrying cameras and


    notepads as questions were thrown out that made my head spin.


    ¡°Will you be called Mrs. Steyn?¡±


    It was Damon¡¯s hold on my hand that prevented me from screeching like a banshee or hiding in the


    nearest dumpster at those two words. I did have dreamed of one day being called ¡®Mrs. Steyn¡¯, but


    never in a million years be this Steyn!


    Damon gave me that look, and I knew what he wanted. I almost wanted to tell him to shove it, but I


    couldn¡¯t. I started this, and I had to see it through.


    Instead, I pushed away every ufortable emotion I had left for me to evaluateter when I was at


    home in my bed and willing to deal with it.


    I smiled and allowed all my years in front of the press to do their job as I held Damon¡¯s hand like it


    wasn¡¯t the only thing still keeping me standing. Like my life hadn¡¯t flipped upside down in a single day.


    Like everything was fine, and I was a simple woman about to be married to the love of her life.


    ¡°Some have imed that this marriage is nothing more than a publicity stunt between the Steyns and


    Hildebrands. What do you say to that?¡± one of the reporters shoved his microphone into my face.


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous,¡± Damon said smoothly, with a sappy look at me, ¡°Adide and I are deeply in love.¡±


    D*mn, he was good.


    I almost believed he was truly in love with me.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Not to be outmatched, I beamed at him as I entwined our fingers. ¡°Damon was my first love,¡± I gushed


    to the press, ¡°and now,


    ¡°and now, he¡¯ll be myst.¡±


    The press roared in response to my im, and I suppressed a flinch at the sudden racket, struggling to


    maintain my lovesick grin.


    Unconsciously, I looked up at Damon for help only to discover his eyes were already locked on me, a


    deep emotion I didn¡¯t want to name directed at me.


    He was too good at this. Practice makes perfect. I believed it now.


    Then he shed me a look. One I deciphered immediately.


    I paled, only his hand on my back preventing me from bolting down the street, but I didn¡¯t back down.


    He leaned down, a finger raising my chin to meet him. There was barely a breath between us, eyes


    locked together.


    Do it, I challenged him with my eyes knowing he would understand.


    And he did.


    Our lips met in front of a storm of camera shes, and my eyes closed as I relinquished myself to the


    kiss.


    We fit together wlessly, much to my ire, his hand buried in my long hair as he pressed us together


    like a starved man.


    Despite how fierce he was, he was equally as gentle, skillfully coaxing my lips to join his in a


    passionate struggle of wills between us.


    Kissing Ashton was nothingpared to this kiss. This was nothing like any kiss I¡¯d ever had before.


    He was overwhelming, and it would be so easy to let him seize control and let him do whatever he


    desired.


    But I wouldn¡¯t let him win so easily.


    I bit down on his bottom lip, and he sucked in a breath, stealing the air directly from my lungs.


    Once I let go, we broke apart gasping for oxygen.


    Damon ran his tongue over the imprint of my teeth on his lip, a dangerous look on his face. I didn¡¯t


    shrink, locking him straight in the eyes. It¡¯s a battle. Started from childhood, and wouldn¡¯t end with


    marriage.


    Then, he pivoted back to the press who¡¯d witnessed the whole thing, not noticing the bite. That


    composure I expected from him was back in full force.


    ¡°Our official wedding will be held in one month,¡± he dered to the cameras. ¡°We wee everyone to


    witness the union between me-¡±


    His eyestched onto me with a feverish look. ¡°And my beloved, Adide Hildebrand!¡±

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    have any


    idea what you¡¯ve done?¡± My father¡¯s fury was something I was used to but never before had I seen him


    this angry.


    As soon as Damon and I walked through the front door of my house, it was like we¡¯d walked into a


    warzone. My stepmother sat beside Corinna at the dinner table, as she held her hand and red


    daggers at me. On Corinna¡¯s other side was Ashton, who I took particr care not to look at.


    I¡¯d lose my cool if I saw that ¡°sshole¡¯s face now,


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you ruined Corinna¡¯s engagement party with this nonsense!¡± red-faced with a receding


    hairline.


    my father shouted,


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Addie didn¡¯t ruin my engagement on purpose, Father,¡± Corinna said bravely, hands clutched


    on her chest as she smiled tearfully at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry we didn¡¯t invite you or Damon. I couldn¡¯t bear to make Damon watch my engagement after


    our horrid split,¡± she said with a pitying look at Damon.


    I eyed Damon¡¯s reaction. He paid her no mind, only picked up his steak knife and began slicing into


    his steak.


    Corinna turned to me with teary eyes, ¡°And I knew you had an important meeting with. your sponsor,


    Addie. I didn¡¯t want to make you miss it just for me.¡±


    She looked away, hand on her mouth like she¡¯d suppressed a sob,


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good sister, Corinna,¡± my stepmother, Tabitha, patted her hand with a kind smile. She


    turned to me with a nasty look, ¡°so unlike Adide.¡±


    ¡°Good sister, my *ss-¡± I retorted before I stopped myself.


    ¡°Adide!¡± my father mmed his fist on the table, rattling the dishes and spilling his third ss of red


    wine. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to your sister that way! I should¡¯ve known you would¡¯ve caused trouble!¡±


    Corinna peeked beneath her hand, a tiny smirk on her face only I saw. I clenched my fists under the


    table.


    I knew better than to take her provocation, but I still wanted to reach across the table and smack her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me Adide,¡± Ashton¡¯s smooth voice said. ¡°I doubt this was her fault.¡±


    ¡°Not her fault?¡± my father raged, ¡°the press is having a field day with us! They think there¡¯s a fight for


    the inheritance of our families because of what she and that illegitimate child did!¡±


    I peeked over at Damon, but he was unaffected by the usation. Despite being true, it was rude and


    callous of my father to point this out,


    ¡°Here


    you are,¡± Damon smirked as heid down his knife and switched our tes so I had the steak he¡¯d


    meticulously cut up.


    Don¡¯t treat me like a child! I can cut my own steak! I glowered at him as he leaned back in his seat


    satisfied.


    ¡°Adide is too simple-minded to n something like this,¡± Ashton said to my father with a cating


    smile.


    Excuse me? The anger I¡¯d been holding back reared its ugly head, ready to tear him apart.


    ¡°I¡¯m positive this must be Damon¡¯s doing. He must¡¯ve taken advantage of her. I¡¯m so sorry about this.


    Please forgive Adide, Father.¡± Despite the trash flowing from Ashton¡¯s mouth, my father believed it


    wholeheartedly as his re turned to Damon.


    ¡°He must have seduced her to craft this n,¡± Ashton used his half-brother.


    I nearly choked on my water.


    Seduced? By this ¡°sshole?


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I eyed Ashton¡¯s wine ss, bewildered and infuriated by the usations that came out of his stupid


    mouth. His ss was still full so he wasn¡¯t drunk..


    Being around Corinna must¡¯ve infected him with her stupidity.


    ¡°He probably thought he was ying a prank, never considering our family¡¯s reputation,¡± Ashton said


    coldly to my father. ¡°Father and I are politicians. This could influence the votes in the next election.¡±


    Are you insane? I wanted to yell at my ex.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± my father nodded, his anger dying down, ¡°Adide would never do this on her own. She


    would never disobey me.¡±


    Oh, wow, so stupidity is contagious.


    ¡°Luckily,¡± my father said to me coldly, ¡°you have not held a ceremony yet. This mistake can easily be


    reversed. You will annul the license and marry the man I have chosen for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I gasped.


    ¡°Luther Bradshaw is willing to take you as his third wife,¡± my father said, with no room for negotiation in


    his voice.


    Even Corinna looked shocked at my father¡¯s sudden deration.


    I was stunned into silence at my father¡¯s words. I couldn¡¯t retort or say a single thing back as the room


    spun around me. Thoughts rushed through my brain in a whirlwind but only one came back.


    over and over.


    Did my father hate me that much?


    Luther Bradshaw was sixty years old and a notorious ¡°sshole. Though sessful, he was renowned to


    have a horrid temper and often visited brothels even when he had his wives.


    I was never my father¡¯s favorite child, but I always assumed he had to care for me a little. Corinna was


    always his golden child, but me? Nothing I did was good enough for him.


    I¡¯d stopped trying to appease my cold-hearted father years ago.


    Still, this was beyond cold. It was downright cruel.


    Before I could realize what was happening, tears sprang to my eyes. But I couldn¡¯t. I mustn¡¯t. I must not


    cry. For years, I¡¯d been telling myself to be strong, to be tough, to be ¨C


    A hand wrapped around mine. Stunned, I turned to him.


    Damon gripped my fingers tightly under the table, cold and confident like everything was still in his


    control.


    ¡°Hold it back,¡± Damon whispered for only me to hear. ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    He smiled with all the sincerity of Corinna¡¯s tears and looked my father dead in the eye as he said,


    ¡°You have nothing to worry about, future father-inw. She has me now.¡±


    Corinna¡¯s smile faltered, ring at us furiously before Father looked her way and returned to her gentle


    smile.


    ¡°You dare-¡± my father sputtered.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Piers, our family¡¯s butler, interrupted him formally. Silent as a ghost as always, I hadn¡¯t even


    noticed he hade in.


    ¡°What is it?¡± my father snapped. Most of the servants would¡¯ve cowered, but Piers had dealt with my


    father¡¯s temper for a long time.


    ¡°The madam is on her way.¡±


    ¡°Mother is?¡± My father paled.


    Tabitha gasped, ¡°Mother-inw ising? Why?¡±


    ¡°To congratte me, obviously,¡± Corinna said, pridefully. ¡°Right, Ashton?¡±


    I ignored his low response as I watched the room enfold into chaos. Father cleared his throat, and


    Tabitha brought out herpact make-up kit to do touch-ups. Even Corinna and Ashton fixed up


    their attire.


    Piers bowed, and before the rest of the guests were ready, the door opened, and in stepped my


    grandmother.


    With graying hair pulled into a tight bun, and holding onto a fancy white cane with a carved golden.


    swan on the handle, she scanned the room until her eyesnded on me. Her wrinkled face pulled up


    into her signature cute smile.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± I jumped out of my seat, letting go of Damon¡¯s hand to gently pull her into a hug.


    ¡°Oh, my Addie,¡± Grandma chuckled, patting me on the back with her wrinkled hand.


    ¡°Congrattions on your engagement, dear.¡±


    I beamed at her as she grasped my hands in her own.


    ¡°I do wish you had warned my old heart before this,¡± she said as she smiled at me. ¡°But I always knew


    this day woulde. Even these old eyes could see how much that boy cares for


    you.¡±


    A pang of guilt shot through my chest at her adorable bright smile.


    Sorry, Grandma but you¡¯ve been fooled. The one he loves is across the table.


    ¡°Mother!¡± my father stood up nervously, ¡°What on earth are you doing here?¡±


    Grandma frowned at him as she pulled away, but as she did, a small weightnded in my hand. I


    opened it to find my favorite strawberry candy. She winked at me, and I chuckled, popping the candy


    into my mouth.


    As I sat back down in my seat, Grandma stared down at him like a hawk. ¡°Did you think your father and


    I would just stand still when the press has turned our family into a zoo?¡±


    My father swallowed, ¡°This mess is all Adide¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°Hush, Fletcher,¡± she snapped, as one of the servants quickly pushed another seat up to the table. She


    nodded at him as she sat down in the simple wicker seat like it was a throne.


    ¡°Your father and Ferdinand found all this out from the news station. Everybody¡¯s got an opinion on it,¡±


    my grandmother said firmly. ¡°They¡¯re dragging our families through the mud. Making


    usations about us using marriage as a stepping stone for money and power. As if we don¡¯t respect


    the marital union.


    ¡°Ashton and I got engaged first, Grandmother,¡± Corinna said haughtily. ¡°It was Adide and Damon


    who-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can pin the me on somebody else, missy,¡± Grandma said coldly, ¡°and don¡¯t think I


    don¡¯t know what this is about. I may be old, but I¡¯m not blind. You four will be taking responsibility


    for this.¡±


    I gulped, sliding down into my seat. While Damon looked uncaring, I knew Grandma wouldn¡¯t let us off


    easy.


    ¡°Delia and Ferdinand left the decision up to Archibald and me while they¡¯re still abroad, though I have


    discussed it with your grandparents, boys.¡± She looked at Ashton and Damon harshly before


    continuing. ¡°Your Grandfather Archibald agreed to stay out of it, so I will be speaking for all of us. when


    I say this,¡± Grandma eyed down Corinna, Ashton, Damon and me before she made the


    announcement.


    ¡°Whichever couple gives birth first will get ourbined inheritances.¡±


    *Adide

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    ¡°Whichever couple gives birth first will get ourbined inheritances.¡±


    A cold heavy stone settled at the bottom of my stomach like I¡¯d swallowed a ten-pound block of ice.


    I stared nkly at my grandmother¡¯s little smug smile as she watched the chaos unfold around her. A


    child. That¡¯s what she¡¯d said, wasn¡¯t it?


    No matter how many times I fed the word to my brain, I couldn¡¯tprehend it. Like trying to read Latin


    or ancient hieroglyphs, my brain refused to process the very thought.


    Amidst my Damon.


    father¡¯s gaping mouth and Corinna¡¯s stunned look, I snuck a nce at the statue that was


    Completely stiff and rigid, he moved not a single muscle, fists clenched on the table with his dark eyes


    wide in shock and locked onto the clock ticking away behind my grandma¡¯s head.


    ¡°Grandmother, you can¡¯t be serious!¡± Corinna¡¯s screech burst through my thoughts.


    ¡°If you truly love him as you say, then it shouldn¡¯t be a problem should it?¡± Grandmother retorted


    smugly. ¡°I hope to see my great-grandchildren before I retire,¡±


    The screech of my chair on the floorboards was damningly loud but not as loud as my pulsing brain.


    ¡°Addie, dear?¡± my Grandmother asked.


    I sucked in a breath, hiding my hands behind my back as I forced a smile onto my face.


    ¡°I should get going, Grandma. I live on the other side of town,¡± I said as calmly as could be in this


    situation.


    ¡°Of course, dear,¡± Grandma eyed Damon slyly. ¡°You¡¯ll take her home, won¡¯t you, Damon?¡±


    Damon swiftly stood up from his seat beside me, an impassive look covering his shock.


    ¡°Of course, Grandmother,¡± he said smoothly right at the same time that I said, ¡°That won¡¯t be


    necessary, Grandma.¡±


    I red at him as he sent me a cool look.


    ¡°Oh? Why not? You are engaged, aren¡¯t you?¡± Grandma raised an eyebrow knowingly.


    ¡°I thought you had that thing.¡± I hinted to Damon, firmly. ¡°That you couldn¡¯t miss.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear,¡± he said exaggeratedly, ¡°Did you forget it was rescheduled for tomorrow already?


    You must be getting forgetful, Addie.¡±


    He smirked, fingers grasping my hand before I could shake him off and leaned over to whisper


    possessively into my ear, ¡°I¡¯d never let my fiance go home alone.¡±


    ¡°Of course. How could I forget,¡± I said through gritted teeth, trying to ignore the goosebumps his voice


    left along my arms.


    I ignored the rest of the table as I kissed my grandmother¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Goodnight, Grandma,¡± I told her.


    ¡°You too, darling,¡± Grandma chuckled.


    Right as Damon handed over my jacket, a pair of dainty handstched onto my other arm, pulling


    me down to meet Corinna¡¯s sugary-sweet smile.


    ¡°I just need to say goodbye to my sister, would you mind, Damon?¡± she batted her eyshes like a


    master, acting the part of the loving sister.


    Damon paid her no mind as he threw on his jacket and leaned back against the wall.


    Corinna¡¯s smile was a little too forced when it became clear he wasn¡¯t going to leave.


    I smirked at the hateful re she sent me until she practically threw her arms around me. What looked


    like a sisterly hug on the outside was anything but.


    My skin crawled at the feeling of her arms on me, like any moment she might shove a knife through. my


    back.


    ¡°What¡¯d you have to threaten him with to marry a loser like you?¡± Corinna spat into my ear viciously.


    A strange calmness washed over me as I pulled out of the hug and faced Corinna. I stepped back,


    hand outstretched until I felt the calloused hand I was looking for.


    His hand was more familiar than my own and the disgust of Corinna¡¯s touch washed away.


    ¡°Thank you for your blessing, sister,¡± I said confidently, ¡°We will live happily forever, just as you said.


    Now, if you don¡¯t mind, we are going home.¡±


    Corinna reeled back, wide eyes falling to ourbined hands. I could practically see the question in


    her eyes. What home?


    I smiled as I raised ourbined hands so the light hit the rings just perfectly, glittering into her


    eyes.


    ¡°Our home.¡±


    Corinna¡¯s face crumpled in fury and disbelief. Oh, I wished I had a camera.


    I grasped Damon¡¯s hand tighter and took a step out the door, breathing in the fresh air as I could finally


    breathe again.


    A few steps out, though, I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    I turned around with a bright smile..


    Corinna stood at the doorway, glowering as she watched us leave.


    ¡°Having a baby is a big deal for a model, but you would do it for love, right?¡± I sent the finishing blow,


    I smirked as Corinna gritted her teeth with a nasty look at me.


    That smirk fell when I noticed arge figure standing behind her.


    Ashton¡¯s blue eyes had been locked on me the entire time.


    All my strength vanished under the gaze of the man I once swore I¡¯d love forever. But all that love


    vanished the moment he kissed my sister.


    He¡¯d made his choice and I¡¯d made mine. I couldn¡¯t muster even one more fake smile as I tightened my


    grip on Damon¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said quietly, dragging him away from the house. At that moment all I could think about was


    getting away from everyone. I thought I saw an exchange of nces between Damon and Ashton, but I


    couldn¡¯t be sure.


    He tightened his hand around mine as I led us back to Damon¡¯s car.


    I settled in the front, leaning my head against the cold window as the car rumbled beneath us.


    Until I heard the clink of the doors locking.


    Confused. I pulled on the doortch, but like I expected, it did nothing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to lock the doors,¡± I red at Damon, ¡°I¡¯m not going to jump out of a moving car.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be taking that chance. Besides, you have a past,¡± he said, the passing streetlights illuminating


    his face.


    I flushed. ¡°It was one time! And we were at a stoplight!¡± 1 protested in my defense.


    ¡°You did it once. You¡¯ll do it again.¡±


    ¡°This is so stupid! You probably don¡¯t even know my address!¡± I threw my hands into the air.


    ¡°Meadows Heights,¡± he retorted immediately.


    I paused, looking at him in surprise. ¡°How did you know that?¡±


    My father didn¡¯t even know where I lived.


    He gave me a familiar disgusting ¡°guess why¡± smirk and then said, ¡°I live nearby.¡±


    Meadows wasn¡¯t exactly a nice neighborhood. I didn¡¯t know what Damon did for a living, but I always


    assumed he was wealthy.


    He was a Steyn, after all. The money came with the name.


    If he was living near Meadows like me, then obviously I¡¯d assumed wrong. And if he needed the money


    like I did, we needed to discuss the condition Grandmother had put on it..


    It took twenty minutes to pull into my apartment driveway. The car rumbled to a halt and I looked out


    the window.


    He did know my address.


    ¡°What¡¯s our n?¡± Damon asked before I could open my mouth.


    I swallowed, ufortable but knowing we needed to be on the same page.


    ¡°We have to consider it,¡± I said honestly, wringing my hands in myp. ¡°Even though the idea of having


    a¡­ baby just for money feels wrong. I don¡¯t see any other way out of this.¡±


    I snuck a look at him, but just like always, he held no expression.


    I almost missed the nod he gave as an answer. Without another word, the doors clicked open, and I


    stepped out of the vehicle.


    My exhaustion hit me all at once, and I slumped forward.


    His headlights blinded me as he pulled out of the driveway and onto the street. Before I entered my


    building, I saw his ck car in the distance pull into an apartmentplex just down the street.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    How did I not know he lived there before this mess?


    He¡¯d always been so close. I just hadn¡¯t taken the time to notice.


    Meanwhile.


    ¡®Damon Steyn. Know your position and y your role. Father didn¡¯t expect you to run apany or


    benefit our family. Just be a happy rich hobo and thank God to let you be a Steyn


    He recalled the phone call he¡¯d just had with Ashton. It¡¯s quite pleasant to talk to him, though it seemed


    that his brother didn¡¯t think so.


    ¡°Pity.¡± He sadly sighed and made another phone call.


    ¡°Boss?¡± his assistant answered, tiredly, ¡°It¡¯s reallyte.¡±


    ¡°Surprise holiday. Cancel all my trips for the next month at least.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± she screeched into his ear. ¡°Boss, I really have to protest! You have that meeting with Mr.


    Danvers about-¡±


    ¡°Enjoy your vacation, Miss,¡± Damon¡¯s eyes followed the girl¡¯s back as she went upstairs, ¡°Something


    interesting is finally going on.¡± He¡¯s smiling, while his eyes were cold.


    Adide was smart, but she was wrong. He didn¡¯t need the inheritance at all.


    The light came on. She¡¯s at home now.


    What he wanted was something else.


    And always something else.


    Another sudden ring tone dragged his mind back. The third phone call this busy night.


    The name that popped up was familiar.


    Corinna Hildebrand.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    POV: *Adide*


    I woke up feeling like I¡¯d been hit by a truck. My thoughts prevented me from getting a good night¡¯s


    sleep, and I was groggy as I opened my eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    But work waited for no one.


    I walked through my morning routine, feeling like it was just another day, but something had changed.


    Normally, I¡¯d be texting Ashton, but my phone was silent this morning.


    My gaze kept drifting to my new shiny ring as I thought about everything that happened yesterday. With


    a calmer head, I realized that something was wrong.


    Damon, to be exact.


    His whole demeanor was strange yesterday. Normally, he¡¯d be instigating fights with me at every


    opportunity, but he was strangely restrained.


    Completely calm in the face of his girlfriend¡¯s engagement to his brother, going along with my panicked


    suggestion and even being willing to get the license straight away. The ring, too.


    It all struck me as odd.


    Normally, he¡¯de over to our house for dinner with Corinna. He¡¯d always acted like he was in love


    with her, flirting with her every chance he got.


    Their rtionship wasn¡¯t exactly a secret like mine and Ashton¡¯s; it was painfully obvious as they


    unted it around. But yesterday, Damon didn¡¯t even spare a nce at her.


    I sighed, checking my emails as I rushed out the door.


    Oh, well. Maybe he was just in shock, I thought as I input the address to set and drove off.


    ¡°Addie!¡±


    As soon as I got out of my car, I was pulled into a hug by my friend, Jenna. A woman with short dark


    hair and a cheery disposition, I could always count on her.


    ¡°I heard about the engagement on the news! It¡¯s everywhere. What on earth is going on?¡± Jenna


    rambled on, checking every inch of my body for injuries or marks.


    ¡°Good morning to you, too, Jenna,¡± Iughed as she pulled me into another hug.


    She pulled back from me, and pouted her lips. ¡°How dare you get married without telling me? To


    Darnon Steyn, of all people! I thought you two were mortal enemies and next thing I know you¡¯re


    kissing on my TV screen!¡±


    I winced, shrugging off her pointed stare.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I really don¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± I sighed, as I pulled my hair into a ponytail. ¡°Is


    Gabriel ready for his scene?¡±


    The desert sun was just getting warmed up, and I knew it would get hotter. We were practically in the


    middle of nowhere with only cacti and lizards to keep uspany.


    The set had already been put up with the actors¡¯ trailers ready and running. The entire area was fenced


    in, with one gate in and one gate out. We¡¯d had problems with looters in the past.


    ¡°He¡¯s in makeup, now,¡± Jenna, who was also my producer said as she followed me to the camera


    setup. ¡°And don¡¯t think you can get out of it that easy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all about itter, Jenna, I promise,¡± I told her, ¡°But I want to focus on work right now.¡±


    ¡°Addie!¡± Lucas called out with a grin as I approached. ¡°Camera¡¯s all ready for you.


    ¡°Horses are cooperating?¡± I asked, sitting down under the canopy. I looked at the monitor, tilting my


    head to see the shots we were working with.


    ¡°One is.¡± Jenna snorted.


    ¡°The others are not so much.¡± Lucas shrugged. ¡°By the way, I saw you making faces with that yboy


    in the tabloids this morning. Unfaithful but nice ¡°ss.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Lucas,¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Just calling it as I see it,¡± he said as he grinned broadly.


    ¡°Can we get a wider angle and turn the camera thirteen degrees west?¡± I ordered.


    As the camera moved. I followed the screen with my eyes.


    I jumped at the sound of a mming door and spun in my chair.


    Gabriel stormed away from his trailer, the door hanging open as the makeup artist called after him.


    shouting profanities.


    ¡°Get a white chocte cappino for Giselle, please,¡± Jenna ordered a nearby assistant.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s Gabriel in a bad mood?¡± I asked, curiously as he stormed over to us.


    ¡°No clue.¡± Lucas shrugged. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just getting into character?¡±


    ¡°Gabriel!¡± Jenna shouted, ¡°Treat the staff with more respect, please!¡±


    Gabriel sent her a rude gesture, and I was pretty sure he was not just getting into character.


    ¡°It works for the scene anyway,¡± I stood from my chair as I yelled out, ¡°Everyone ces! We roll in five!¡±


    I watched through the monitor as the actors took their ces. Gabriel, covered in his dirt and ragged


    clothing looked like he¡¯d been through a particrly bad day, and that was exactly what we wanted.


    ¡°Zoom in a quarter,¡± I told Lucas.


    The zoom was just right.


    ¡°All right, rolling in five.¡± I counted down my fingers and watched the monitor as the scene yed. out


    in real-time.


    Gabriel was brilliant, his actual bad mood ying into the character as he and the hero fought it out.


    We had to do a couple more takes due to the horses being uncooperative but eventually, we got the


    perfect scene just as the sun reached high noon.


    ¡°And cut! Perfect job, guys! Break while we set up the next scene!¡±


    Lucas whistled as he watched the final take again.


    ¡°That is some footage. Addie,¡± he grinned, ¡°Add some special effects, some battle music, and it¡¯ll be


    perfect.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not all the actors.¡± I shed him a grin. ¡°We gotta make them look good.¡±


    ¡°Especially that sister of yours. Not even a great director like you could make her look good.¡± Lucas


    shook his head. ¡°She¡¯d need talent for that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s a model and not an actress,¡± Jenna responded with a smirk.


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°She¡¯s got a pretty face, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    I begrudgingly sat back in my seat. Despite my getting into film school, despite bing a director, my


    father only cared about Corinna¡¯s modeling career.


    She made a lot of money, and I didn¡¯t. Not yet, anyway. Nothing else mattered to him.


    I sighed.


    ¡°Hey, if this movie does well, it¡¯ll shoot us all to the big leagues,¡± Lucas said. ¡°See what that father of


    yours says about that when we¡¯re on a red carpet premiere.¡±


    Iughed. ¡°That would be nice.¡±


    ¡°And of course, you¡¯ll bring that new fiance of yours.¡± Jenna eyed me, bitterly. ¡°Introduce him to us


    properly.¡±


    ¡°That is if he doesn¡¯t attend on some other woman¡¯s arm,¡± a gruff voice piped up. Gabriel stood at our


    directing area, covered in fake dirt and real dust.


    He looked cross as he eyed me.


    ¡°Everyone knows he was dating Corinna and then suddenly, you¡¯re engaged to him? What¡¯s up with


    that?¡± Gabriel pointed out.


    ¡°True.¡± Lucas looked to me for answers.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with your mood today? It worked out for the scene, but something is bothering you,¡± I


    asked, instead.


    Gabriel sighed. ¡°Someone I know is doing something really bad, and I wish I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Like how bad? Call the cops bad?¡± Lucas asked, rmed. ¡°Cause I got the number of a particr cute


    copst week.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you did,¡± Jenna snapped, then she turned to Gabriel with a concerned look.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that. It¡¯s not illegal, but it¡¯s not right, either.¡± Gabriel shifted ufortably, looking


    away, and I frowned. ¡°But enough about that, it¡¯s your new fiance I want to talk about.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Do we have to?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± the three of them responded firmly at the same time.


    ¡°How did this even happen?¡± Jenna shot rapid-fire questions at me. ¡°Did you suggest it or did he?


    When did you even start dating? Why didn¡¯t you tell us? When¡¯s the grand wedding?¡±


    ¡°What about your family?¡± Lucas asked, ¡°I¡¯m assuming they weren¡¯t happy about any of this. They¡¯re


    not trying to trap you into this marriage, are they? Cause if it turns out your new fiance is working with


    your father and Corinna on this-¡±


    ¡°He needs to be knocked down!¡± Gabriel said furiously.


    ¡°Guys¨C¡± I was cut off, however, by an assistant rushing towards us.


    ¡°There are two men over there arguing and causing chaos!¡± she said, her eyes wide and hands.


    gesturing quickly.


    I looked around at everyone¡¯s rmed or interested eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m on it,¡± I said and walked briskly to the office. As I got closer, I could hear raised voices that


    sounded familiar, but I couldn¡¯t ce them. The dust whipped around as a gust of wind swept through


    the set, blowing my hair around my face.


    The assistant stayed behind me, clearly not wanting to deal with these men. We were having such a


    good shoot today, so I wanted to get them gone as fast as possible to keep everyone focused.


    As I rounded the corner, I finally recognized the voices and came to a halt.


    Two men.


    Both I was familiar with. Neither did I seem to ever really know.


    Damon and Ashton stood nose to nose, as if they were going to kill each other, with cold eyes.


    As soon as I walked around the corner, Damon noticed me and stepped back from Ashton.


    Asthon followed his gaze, and they both turned to me.


    ¡°Adide Hilldebrandt!¡± Ashton stared at me.


    At the same time, Damon called out, ¡°Addie!¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    POV: *Adide


    ¡°What are you two doing on my set?¡± I snapped at the two full-grown men acting like squabbling


    children. ¡°You¡¯re causing a ruckus and scaring my team!¡±


    ¡°I need to talk to you.¡± Ashton demanded before Damon could even open his mouth. He shot a re at


    Damon. ¡°Alone.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have nothing to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Adide!¡± Ashton¡¯s face turned red as he clenched his fists in fury.


    Damon grinned, looking like he was enjoying the scene.


    ¡°You know what I want to talk to you about,¡± Ashton said through gritted teeth. ¡°You and that man-¡±


    ¡°And why should my engagement concern you?¡± I asked him, pointedly. ¡°You¡¯re simply my childhood


    friend, nothing more. Isn¡¯t that right, Ashton?¡±


    I smirked, standing firm with my head raised high as Ashton¡¯s mouth flopped open and closed like a


    fish. He turned red and then purple, stewing in silent anger. Then, with onest venomous look at


    he spun on his heel and made his way back to his car.


    1.


    ¡°See you at the next family dinner!¡± I couldn¡¯t resist calling out to him.


    Once he was out of sight, my shoulders slumped under the pressure of my brewing emotions. I sighed,


    rubbing the headache I could feeling on.


    Some part of me felt victorious. The rest of me just felt exhausted.


    I turned to the other annoyance standing by my side. I crossed my arms, feeling like I needed a long


    nap after this.


    ¡°And what¡¯s your excuse?¡± I said grumpily. ¡°Are you stalking me now? How¡¯d you even find out where I


    worked?¡±


    Damon smirked. ¡°I have my ways.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a show and tell,¡± I snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own job, or is the great Damon Steyn too


    busy for regr work?¡±


    Damon just smiled, looking around at the set as he let me rant.


    ¡°Not even listening to me. Typical Steyn,¡± 1 huffed as the rest of my frustration drained out of me. My


    emotions settled as I calmed down. Usually, Damon would be happy to argue back with me, but not


    today, it seemed. I was the tiniest bit grateful for that. I didn¡¯t have the energy to keep up with his


    wits.


    Once I rxed, Damon took a step toward me, wrapping an arm around my waist as he led me onto


    my own set.


    The gall of this man.


    I allowed him to maneuver me towards the director¡¯s tent, not even questioning it anymore.


    ¡°Why are you really here?¡± I asked, curiously.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t your new man meet your coworkers and see what you do for a living? I¡¯m only curious about


    you, Addie,¡± Damon shed me a charming grin.


    Ah, so this was a publicity stunt. Look at how much Damon cares for his newdy, visiting her at work.


    ¡°Addie!¡± Jenna called as we approached. ¡°Did you get it all sorted out?¡±


    ¡°Not quite,¡± I huffed as I broke away from Damon to copse into my chair. ¡°We¡¯ve got a visitor.¡±


    Jenna¡¯s eyes fell upon Damon, who hovered behind me, his handsid on the back of my chair. His


    body heat was not helping the hot desert sun as it beat down on me.


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re-¡± Jenna gasped, and Damon shed her a smile.


    ¡°Damon Steyn,¡± he held out his hand.


    Jenna wasted no time shaking it, looking rattled herself. She eyed Damon up and down, and I knew


    that look on her face.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of Addie,¡± Damon said, cing a hand on my shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful job


    you¡¯ve done here.¡±


    Jenna smiled, but I could tell she was skeptical of him.


    ¡°No problem,¡± sheughed, ¡°Addie¡¯s the one who¡¯s been taking care of us. We¡¯d be absolutely lost


    without her.¡±


    My cheeks turned pink at her praise, and I could feel Damon¡¯s eyes on me. I coughed into my hand to


    escape the embarrassment.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take him on a tour around, Addie?¡± Jenna suggested with a scheming glint in her eye.


    She had something nned.


    ¡°I doubt he¡¯d-¡± I tried to refute, but Damon was quicker.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to,¡± he sent her a grin.


    ¡­Traitors.


    Outnumbered, I reluctantly got to my feet. ¡°Fine, but just a quick one.¡±


    I led the way to the main area where we¡¯d constructed the town area. A run-down town was surprisingly


    hard to make considering the safety precautions we had to take.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Here it is,¡± I said, pointing out the various buildings set around us. ¡°Took us weeks to make considering


    the budget we had.¡±


    ¡°We went through two contractors,¡± Jenna huffed, ¡°but they assured us that, despite how it looks, it¡¯s


    safe.¡±


    Damon looked around with a critical eye, an impassive look on his face as he surveyed the set. He


    seemed to be inspecting everything with an intensity that caught me by surprise.


    Hesitantly, I waited for his judgment, a small bit of me wanting his approval.


    His eyes fixed on a small point of the nearby saloon, looking at one of the beams holding up ceiling of


    the awning.


    the


    ¡°That beam isn¡¯t secured properly,¡± he said with a frown, ¡°It could copse with enough force. A


    windstormes, and it¡¯ll take the whole building down.¡±


    I frowned, turning to look at the beam he was pointing out. Jenna patted the beam and it wobbled


    underneath her hand.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Jenna stepped back, surprised as the entire awning shook along with the wobbling beam. I could


    see the irritation that passed over her features as she looked at Damon. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t a fan of


    him.


    ¡°Huh,¡± I frowned, ¡°We¡¯ll have to get that fixed. Luckily, we aren¡¯t using this building until next week¡¯s


    shoots. How much would it cost to get it fixed?¡±


    ¡°Not much,¡± Damon replied casually, eyes already wandering to the other buildings, ¡°The wood¡¯s sturdy,


    just some extra reinforcement, and it¡¯ll be good to go.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ll have to put in an order. Ugh, more work.¡± I was d he had noticed and saved me


    from a possible disaster, but I was also irritated that he¡¯d found something wrong. Why did I even


    care?


    I frowned when Damon brought his ringing cell phone out, flipping it open with a cool. ¡°Yes?¡±


    I sighed at the thought when Jenna leaned over to whisper in my ear without Damon hearing.


    ¡°I thought he was supposed to be a stupid yboy who couldn¡¯t even pass the college exam. Everyone


    said his father bought him his degree, so why does he seem to be nothing like the rumors say? That


    was like actual advice.¡±


    Yeah, that¡¯s how others, my family including Corrina, even Damon¡¯s own family, viewed him. But this


    tricky, foxy, jerk could never fool my eyes.


    I snorted, crossing my arms. ¡°I wish he was just a stupid yboy. That would make my life so much


    easier. He¡¯s too smart for his own good sometimes.¡±


    Your enemies know you best.


    ¡°Red roof, Cassidy,¡± Damon said into his phone, chuckling. ¡°I¡¯m sure you can figure it out.¡±


    Jenna gave me a look, raising her eyebrows at the mention of the girl¡¯s name.


    Of course, he¡¯s on the phone with another girl. That¡¯s just how yboys work. He probably dumped


    Corinna for this Cassidy person. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t care, but now, reporters were lining up at the


    fence, snapping quick photos.


    We had a ¡®troop¡¯ of them outside the set now.


    ¡°No¨C¡±


    Before he could say another word, I stormed up and grabbed the phone from his hand, hitting the red


    icon to hang it up and smiling at him innocently.


    ¡°I assume that wasn¡¯t important,¡± I said through gritted teeth, knowing it wasn¡¯t. ¡°You¡¯re with me now,


    honey. You shouldn¡¯t be on the phone with other girls.¡± I finished with a wink.


    ¡°Of course, not,¡± Damon responded immediately as I flickered my eyes to the reporters behind the


    fence. He followed my gaze and smiled.


    ¡°Are you jealous, dear?¡± Damon smirked, cing his hands on my hips as he pulled me into him.


    Despite how I felt about him, hardly being able to tolerate him. I couldn¡¯t help but notice how wonderful


    he smelled. His cologne was a crisp and clean scent, and I found myself enjoying the fragrance of him.


    I sneered at the thought of me being jealous, but Jenna stared at us with a massive grin, and I winced


    at the gossip that would be going around after this. There¡¯s no way she¡¯d keep any of this to herself.


    ¡°Yes, babe,¡± My fake smile was back up for the press. His arms circled my waist, and I reminded myself


    not to punch him in his smug face, instead, wrapping my arms around his neck.


    We were working together for amon goal, nothing more.


    ¡°I have to leave now, dear,¡± Damon whispered teasingly into my ear, sending goosebumps down my


    skin. He let me go, taking his phone from my hand in the same movement as I stepped back.


    Like a whirlwind, he said, ¡°Call me when you¡¯re done with work. I¡¯m taking you to dinner.¡±


    Dinner?


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve got other ns with Jenna, isn¡¯t that right?¡± I looked at Jenna with wide eyes, begging


    her to get me out of this.


    ¡°Uh, nope,¡± Jenna shook her head, firmly.


    Traitors!


    Damon chuckled, waving his hand over his shoulder as he left. ¡°One of my guys will being out


    tomorrow to start fixing up your set!¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Nice to meet you,¡± Jenna waved goodbye, but I sulked, crossing my arms.


    Coming here without warning me, starting a fight at the gate, interrupting my set, and forcing me to go


    to dinner with him¡­.


    Who the hell does he think he is?


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t like him,¡± Jenna said, watching him walk away. ¡°But running away


    ¡°But running away is not the way. I don¡¯t want him to hurt you, if he really is a yboy. You deserve


    someone that will actually love you, not just want to use you.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°As long as he and I know that we are both just using each other, that¡¯s fine with me.¡±


    Jenna nodded and smirked.


    ¡°Lucas is right about one thing though,¡± Jenna said. ¡°He does have a nice *ss.¡±


    ¡°Jenna!¡±

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    I poked ufortably at the fish dinner on my te, not even hungry anymore as I sat down at dinner.


    I didn¡¯t realize that when Damon meant dinner, he meant with the Steyns. I wished his grandparents


    were here. They¡¯d always been kind to me.


    But instead, we were joined by the three most boring old, balding political men I¡¯ve ever met, Damon¡¯s


    father, and of course, Ashton and Corinna.


    Even the normally cool-headed Damon was irritated. I tried my best to keep a stoic expression on my


    face. They didn¡¯t deserve to see my emotions.


    ¡°Absolutely ridiculous, this new tax reform needs to be halted in its tracks,¡± one of the men with a


    patchy beard said firmly.


    ¡°I


    agree. The tax exemptions have always kept goodpanies like ours out of the hot water but they


    want to steal our money? Raise taxes on the middle ss for goodness sake! They don¡¯t need money,


    anyway,¡± another who was clearly wearing a wig said.


    ¡°Ipletely agree, sirs,¡± Corinna giggled to the men¡¯s delight. They preened under her gaze. ¡°Good


    men like you definitely deserve more recognition for your contributions.¡± She smiled at them all, making


    them feel important.


    I tried not to roll my eyes and looked at Damon instead. He wore the same displeased expression as


    he had when he arrived.


    ¡°Oh-ho!¡± the man with the patchy beard grinned, ¡°You¡¯ve got such a delightful daughter-inw on your


    hands, Dalton. I wish I could steal her away from your son.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid she belongs all to me, sirs,¡± Ashton said charmingly, wrapping an arm around Corinna.


    Dalton, however, sipped his wine without saying a word.


    I sent the men fawning over Corinna a nasty look which went ignored, but Damon¡¯s smile was harder to


    ignore.


    ¡°Tax exemptions are meant for good, hardworking people who keep the economy stable, not hoarders


    with a government permit,¡± Damon smiled, though his eyes didn¡¯t. I was shocked to hear him speak up;


    normally, he was so withdrawn from conflict.


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± the man with a curly mustache said with a frown.


    ¡°Then beg.¡± Damon chuckled.


    Damon raised his ss to his father¡¯s political friends gracefully, and I almost wanted to apud him if I


    didn¡¯t remember that he belonged to a family of ¡®hoarders with a government permit


    ¡°Damon!¡± Dalton scolded sharply. He turned to them with an apologetic look. ¡°I apologize for the


    rudeness of my son.¡±


    ¡°My brother is simply not as¡­ educated on these matters.¡± Ashton smiled at the men, sending a


    mocking look to Damon. Damon¡¯s smile of disdain in response knocked the preening from Ashton¡¯s


    face.


    I leaned back in my seat,pletely insulted. Insulting Damon¡¯s intelligence, who only won against


    every battle of wits we¡¯d ever had, was insulting me. Damon was smarter than Ashton by far.


    He may be a jerk, but at least he¡¯d learned to dress without the maid¡¯s assistance, I wanted to shout.


    Instead, I gritted my teeth as the groupughed.


    Corinna sent Damon a nce, the gleam in her eyes unsettling. It felt like she was looking at a


    particrly juicy piece of meat and not a man she¡¯d dumped for his brother.


    I gripped my wrist under the table, wanting to smack her upside the head, but Damon didn¡¯t seem to


    mind. In fact, he was hardly paying any attention to anyone.


    ¡°Eat your vegetables,¡± Damon said as he ced more of the vegetables onto my te. I red at the


    roasted bell peppers and then at him.


    He knew I hated bell


    peppers.


    The corner of his lips tilted upward in response, but he didn¡¯t nce at anyone else, simply ignoring


    them coldly like he couldn¡¯t be bothered. I yfully nudged his arm with my elbow and responded, ¡°No,


    thanks, honey. I have enough.¡±


    Not getting the desired response from Damon, Corinna sent me an ugly re. I met it cooly and smiled.


    She would never have his attention, and I reveled in that knowledge.


    ¡°And what about you two? Any ns in the future?¡± the bald man asked Corinna and Ashton, face pink


    from his third ss of wine.


    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Corinna¡¯s face morphed so quickly that it gave me whish. She gripped Ashton¡¯s arm.


    looking up at him like a loving fiance would.


    ¡°Actually, we¡¯re trying for a baby.¡±


    It was bad luck on my part that I¡¯d taken a sip of my water at the same time. I choked as it hit the back


    of my throat and pressed my napkin to my throat as I coughed in pain.


    Damon patted my back, looking just as shell-shocked as I was.


    ¡°Oh, Addie,¡± Corinna looked concerned on the surface but I could see the delight in her eyes as she


    pretended to be sympathetic, ¡°I know it must be shocking, but you don¡¯t need to be rude to our guests.¡±


    My nickname from her mouth sounded all wrong, like someone trying to gurgle shards of ss. I got


    myself under control, trying to y it all off.


    ¡°It just seems so sudden,¡± Iughed awkwardly. ¡°You¡¯re not even married yet.¡±


    More importantly, Corinna is a model. A child, how could it be? Let alone Grandma despised surrogacy


    deep heart in her heart.


    ¡°Oh, but I just can¡¯t wait to have a little one of our own.¡± Corinna giggled, as Ashton wrapped his arm


    around her. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, dear?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Cori,¡± Ashton smiled like a man truly in love. He was able to fake that well, I thought. The


    joy was in on his face.


    ¡°A toast!¡± Dalton said, standing and raising his ss of wine, ¡°To Corinna and Ashton on expanding the


    Steyns!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions!¡± The men raised their sses, happily enjoying their wine.


    Meanwhile, I sent a side nce to Damon who gazed back at me.


    Well. What were we to do now?


    The devils were going to take everything.


    The car ride home was silent, awkwardly so. The only sound was the tires crawling across the


    pavement and wind flying by us as we drove.


    I stared out the car window, wondering what on earth we were going to do. If they had a baby before


    we did, they¡¯d gain control over an inheritance they didn¡¯t deserve. They¡¯d squander it so quickly and


    ruin everything our families worked for.


    Corinna with a baby? There was no way in hell she¡¯d make a good mother. Not only would it ruin her


    career, and at least momentarily, her figure, but she also couldn¡¯t stand babies and they hated her in


    return.


    Thest time one of our baby cousins came to visit, he puked all over her dress, and she¡¯d thrown a


    massive fit.


    Her as a mother? Forget it.


    Not to mention Ashton.


    I couldn¡¯t believe they were going this far just to get the inheritance. I needed the bringing a child into


    this world because of that? I didn¡¯t know that I could do it.


    money, but


    I looked over at Damon. The passing street lights illuminated his square jawline and high cheekbones.


    My enemy was handsome, no doubt about that.


    But having a child with him? Not to mention, neither of us wanted a child at that moment.


    I sighed, my emotions conflicting within me. I never wanted any of this, but my backstabbing sister had


    to try to keep me down. I didn¡¯t want her to win. But I didn¡¯t want my life decided for me either. I worked


    too hard to keep that from happening.


    Damon pulled smoothly next to the curb in front of my apartment, turning off the car, but I didn¡¯t get out.


    We sat in silence for a few heartbeats, and then Damon looked over at me.


    I gazed back at him, and I could read his thoughts as easily as my own. That moment, for the first time


    in my life, I thought I might never really know Damon Steyn.


    We were enemies. Nemesis since the moment we¡¯d first met in kindergarten, I punched him in the


    stomach; he threw ice-cream in my face.


    Then, what¡¯s the dark desire in his eyes now?


    Damon leaned over to the passenger seat, his dark eyes freezing me in ce as he took control. His


    warm breath ghosted over my skin as he leaned closer and closer.


    My eyes flickered down to his lips, so soft looking, and I wondered what they¡¯d taste like.


    ¡°Hold still,¡± he whispered, and the words felt like his fingers were trailing across my body. I was


    obedient as I held myself in ce, and his hand reached up, just softly touching my cheek.


    His eyes were firm, resolute as he tilted my head back with his fingers and my eyes fluttered closed


    upon instinct.


    My emotions were raging like a hurricane about to hitnd. For a moment, we were in the eye


    of the storm as his lips just barely brushed against mine. The slightest flutter of a touch, and the


    hurricane exploded.


    Tears rushed down my face as my emotions poured out like tidal waves against the rocks. I couldn¡¯t


    stop them froming, no matter how hard I tried.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Damon pulled back, a frown on his lips as I sobbed into my hands, feeling a thousand things at once


    threatening to rip me apart. How could this be happening? I¡¯d had it all figured out, and now my life


    was a mess.


    I heard him sigh with concern and his hands softly wrapped around me, lifting me out of my seat. and


    scooting me over the console and onto his warm, firmp. My legs dangled over to the passenger seat


    as I hupped, crying like an emotional child.


    Damon held me close, pressing my tearful face into his neck as he patted my back, and it felt so


    nostalgic. Being in his arms wasforting, and I felt safe.


    A sh of memory swept across my mind, of thunder booming across the sky, and the same little boy


    covering my ears and patting my back until I fell asleep.


    But the boy was not a child any longer, and I was not afraid of thunderstorms anymore. Yet, he was still


    trying to be my protector. How had I never seen that before now?


    Everything was a mess. Everything was going crazy.


    So was I.


    I gazed at Damon, and his eyes widened a fraction in surprise, reading me as easily as he read a book,


    and then I threw my arms around his neck and kissed him with everything I had.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    POV: ¡°Adide


    Damon tasted like a ss of sweet red wine, like fresh fruit and saltwater in a dizzying explosion of


    emotions. He tasted like home, and it took every ounce of restraint I possessed to pull away from him


    when our lips parted.


    We were both gasping, staring at each other. There was a vicious hunger in his dark eyes as we


    breathed in each other¡¯s air. Drunk on the wine or the kiss, I wasn¡¯t sure but all I knew was I wanted


    more.


    I licked my bottom lip, chasing thest remnants of his taste, and his eyes followed my movements


    closely. The hunger in his eyes intensified as he watched me.


    I smirked at him, a challenging glint in my eye. It seemed I enjoyed teasing him in this way. His lips


    twitched into a sly smile, and his fingers weaved around the back of my head. I gasped as he pulled me


    into him, crashing our lips together for another kiss. I let out a soft moan involuntarily. Damon was like a


    raging inferno, consuming everything in his path as he drank me up like a man dying of thirst. I felt the


    desire for him growing in me with each kiss. We couldn¡¯t tear ourselves. away from one another.


    Damon ran his hands over my body, grazing my breasts before settling on my hips. His hands gripped


    them with some force, as if he was stopping himself from letting them continue to wander around my


    body.


    My hands slid down his chest, slowly making their way to his waist, trying to press myself closer, but he


    didn¡¯t let me. His grip tightened on my hips, holding me still while he devoured my mouth with. hungry


    kisses.


    I broke the kiss first, gasping for breath as he buried his face in my neck and inhaled deeply. I


    shuddered, my body feeling hot all over as my lips ached from his brutal kiss. 1 arched my head.


    backward, giving him full ess to my neck.


    I could hear my heart pounding loudly in my ears, but I didn¡¯t care. The smell of him was intoxicating,


    and I was lost in the moment, no longer caring about my dislike of him. And wondering how I had ever


    disliked him to begin with.


    Softly, he trailed tiny kisses up and down my neck as I caught my breath, and I shivered, trying


    desperately to calm my racing heart. But it was no use while his lips were on me. My body craved him


    now.


    Then he leaned back, a smug look on his face, and I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. He always was


    so proud of himself.


    He leaned in once more at the same time I did, and our coordination was lost.


    Our noses knocked together, and I winced, pulling back, the moment now gone. We both chuckled


    slightly under our breath at the collision.


    But then, we looked at each other, and the merriment was lost, the awkward silence almost too much.


    to bear. I could still see the desire on his face, but I knew it was gone from mine. Embarrassment was


    taking over as my mind raced to catch up with my actions.


    I blushed furiously, avoiding his eyes as I tried to move from hisp, but his hands tightened on my


    hips, preventing my movement. I couldn¡¯t stay like this, not now that reality hade crashing back


    in on us.


    I red at him, crossing my arms. ¡°I¡¯d like to go back to my seat.¡±


    ¡°Tough luck,¡± Damon smirked, ¡°I just so happen to like you right here.¡±


    My cheeks burned in indignation as I red into his dark eyes. I had to admit to myself, I happened to


    like being there too. I never imagined I¡¯d feel any type of attraction to him.


    Damon chuckled, and I felt his fingers slide down my hip. My breath caught in my throat at the intimate


    feeling, but my skin felt cold as I suddenly remembered something that made me scowl.


    This position was all too familiar. When I was sixteen. I just so happened to walk into Corinna¡¯s room,


    finding her on top of Damon, his shirt hanging off his chest.


    I cursed myself for getting lost in the moment. Damon was always a yboy, and he always would be.


    Fake marriage or not, I couldn¡¯t fall for him, or think this was anything more than a business


    arrangement.


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not a recement for Corinna,¡± I said bitterly, hoping the words stung him. He¡¯d picked


    her first, afterall.


    He frowned as I threw off his hands, sliding over the console and back into my seat.


    Damon¡¯s dark eyes watched my every movement, but the memory of his hands on Corinna¡¯s hips when


    we were teenagers was a huge part of why I continued to dislike him. She had always tried to make me


    jealous-or angry. He should¡¯ve known better.


    ¡°That time..¡± Damon started, running a hand through his tousled hair, ¡°with Corinna¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know what you and my sister did.¡± I hissed. ¡°The memory of it is enough, thanks.¡±


    He gazed at me for a silent minute and then sighed, looking out his window, avoiding making eye


    contact with me. I looked straight ahead, my heart beat slowing, and my breathing returning to normal.


    The car fell into silence, and I gazed at my darkened apartment building. Just as I was seriously


    considering running inside and never talking about this ever again. something rumbled in my pocket.


    I jumped at the sudden burst of sound and fished my phone out. I swiped to unlock it, scrolling to my


    messages, and my mood went from bad to worse.


    It was from Corinna. Of course. She always did have the worst timing.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I¡¯m rather disappointed you didn¡¯t congratte me and Ashton tonight. Having a baby is a big step, and


    I¡¯d love to know we have yourplete support. XOXO,¡¯


    I ground my teeth together, suddenly fed up with everything and everyone. The entire situation was


    f*cked up, and my frustration reached a boiling point. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I had to say something.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it,¡± I snapped, shoving my phone back into my pocket as I red at Damon. He raised an


    eyebrow like he didn¡¯t know what I meant, and I scoffed.


    No matter how much he yed like it, I knew he wasn¡¯t dumb. He proved that tonight at dinner.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense, why you agreed to marry me when you¡¯ve always hated me.¡±


    I sulked in my seat, crossing my arms over my chest and staring out my window now. I didn¡¯t want to


    look at him. I was too angry.


    ¡°Hate you?¡± Damon asked, bewildered.


    ¡°YES!¡± I said as I threw my hands up in the air, ¡°You¡¯ve always been a pain in my ¡°ss ever since we


    were kids. You¡¯d take all my toys and throw them on the roof,¡± I listed out the things he¡¯d done one by


    one, raising a finger. ¡°You¡¯d make up stupid nicknames like Addie Batty, just cause of that one time I


    got attacked by a bat. People called me that all through middle school!¡±


    Damon smiled at the fond memory, ¡°To be fair, that was funny.¡±


    ¡°You told all the guys in high school not to date me because I¡¯ve ¡°got no boobs¡±!¡±


    ¡°To be fair, you didn¡¯t.¡± Damon pointed out with a grin. His eyes trailed my chest with a sly look,


    ¡°Though I admit, you¡¯ve certainly blossomed in that area.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I blushed, covering my chest from his prying eyes.


    Damonughed, ¡°I¡¯ve never hated you, Addie. You¡¯ve always been too serious for your own good.¡±


    I scoffed, ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just like my mom was,¡± he replied bluntly.


    My eyes widened as I stared at him in shock, but he continued before I could even respond.


    ¡°Always thinking too hard about things and worrying yourself into the ground over nothing.¡±


    He shook his head, looking over at me with a charming smile, ¡°Did it ever ur to you that I did those


    things to get your attention? That maybe I liked you?¡±


    My heart nearly stopped at the serious look in his eyes. I¡¯d never even considered that.


    He grinned, a distant look in his eyes like he was seeing something else in me. ¡°You were always so


    cute when we were kids, running to me whenever something was wrong or you needed help. And I


    liked being able to help you.¡±


    I blushed, and then a smirk crossed his face.


    ¡°It was always fun to tease you until you¡¯d turn bright red, Applide.¡±


    ¡°You jerk! That wasn¡¯t even a good one.¡± I huffed, rolling my eyes. I¡¯d almost fallen inot his trap,


    believing he had liked me or something.


    No, I was just fun to tease, apparently. Even now, I hated being teased because of him.


    ¡°Not my best, no,¡± Damon chuckled and nced at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I hope you forgot to pay your water bill and can¡¯t take a shower,¡± I said and cursed him. as


    I climbed out of the car.


    Damon shrugged. ¡°Whatever you say. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow anyway.¡±


    I froze, just before shutting the door as his car rumbled to life.


    ¡°What? Why would I see you tomorrow?¡± I frowned. I didn¡¯t want to see him tomorrow.


    His eyesnded on my stomach with a smirk.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let Ashton and Corinna beat us. They can¡¯t get that inheritance, and we both know it. They


    don¡¯t deserve it,¡± he saidzily, but his eyes showed his true heart.


    He was serious, and he was right.


    I nodded but still wasn¡¯t seeing where he was going with this. ¡°No, they don¡¯t, but what does that have


    to do with us seeing each other tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve got to get started on our end, too, don¡¯t we?¡± he asked, nonchntly, as if he was asking about


    the weather.


    My mouth dropped open and heughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be sure to follow everything you request. Be ready for me, won¡¯t you, princess?¡±


    He shed a flirtatious smile and winked at me. I shut the door, in a trance and watched him drive


    away.


    I stood there in shock. I knew he was right but that didn¡¯t stop me from finally feeling the weight of the


    responsibility that had been put on us.


    A baby with Damon?


    Adide in kindergarten would punch me in the stomach

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Adide POV


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, the second one is clearly superior to the first. The CGI effects were much better done.¡±


    Jenna argued.


    ¡°You¡¯re insane,¡± Lucas shook his head in disbelief. ¡°The first one is an instant ssic! CGI doesn¡¯t even


    cover half of what practical effects can do.¡±


    ¡°Clearly, you need to get your eyes checked,¡± Jenna huffed. ¡°Gctic Starfighters II has style and a


    clearly defined plot- and no musical numbers.¡±


    ¡°That was cut from the theatrical release and you know it!¡±


    ¡°Does this really matter?¡± I groaned, stuck in between their petty fight as I drove to the restaurant.


    ¡°Where is this ce, Jenna?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Jenna perked up, taking a look at our surroundings. We were lucky to have the set right


    down the road from a shopping za. ¡°Ooh-there it is!¡±


    She pointed through the crowd and to a little shop with a shing neon sign that said ¡®Viva Tamarillo


    I pulled into the driveway, parking the car, and getting out.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for their taquitos,¡± Lucas grinned. ¡°They have the best in the whole state.¡±


    ¡°Debatable,¡± Jenna shrugged. ¡°Their enchdas are delicious, though.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go. I¡¯m starving,¡± I huffed, pulling on their arms to get them walking towards the little spot.


    ¡°What does Tamarillo mean anyway? Is it ng for tomato?¡± Lucas asked as something else caught my


    attention.


    As we neared the parking lot, I spotted a very familiar car. One I¡¯d seen onlyst night.


    Damon¡¯s car was sitting outside this restaurant.


    I frowned. What on earth was he doing here?


    ¡°What do you think, Addie?¡± Jenna asked.


    I snapped back to attention, frowning at them as I asked, ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What does Tamarillo stand for?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s a vegetable,¡± I pondered. ¡°Or is it a fruit?¡±


    ¡°Not that again.¡± Lucas groaned. ¡°What were you looking at?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t believe this,¡± I huffed, pulling them to the ss window front of the restaurant. I cupped my


    hands to cover the re of the sun as I peeked inside, searching for the familiar oudine.


    There. At the back table, he sat in one of the chairs. On his other side were two beautiful women. I


    couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± 1 raged, stepping back. ¡°Take a look. Back table.¡±


    Lucas and Jenna dove for the ss, looking in and I heard simultaneous gasps from them.


    ¡°Ooh, not a good start to a marriage,¡± Lucas clicked his tongue.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill him,¡± Jenna growled. ¡°Say the word, and I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    ¡°Not before I get to him first,¡± I snapped


    ¡°Wait, who¡¯s that with him? Oh, my,¡± Jenna backed away from the window, a shocked look on her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s Kathy Bishop.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Lucas and I turned to her questioningly.


    ¡°Kathy Bishop. She¡¯s one of the talent managers. Even we went through her for our casting. She knows


    everybody.¡±


    I grinded my teeth together, the anger busting through my stomach.


    Justst night, he was telling me we had to have a baby, and now he¡¯s out here on a date with two


    other women? And why did it have to be a woman from my industry?


    That stupid yboy!


    ¡°Let¡¯s get a table,¡± I said, burying my anger and jealousy like I usually did. I didn¡¯t want to let anyone


    know how much this actually hurt me. I didn¡¯t even want to admit that to myself.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lucas asked. ¡°We can go somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting him ruin my lunch. I¡¯m starving.¡± I grumbled as I threw open the door to the restaurant. I


    heard Jenna and Lucas following me.


    ¡°Hi, Wee to Viva Tamarillo! Take a seat anywhere,¡± a passing waitress with two ck trays full of


    food passed by for only a second to say her spiel, and then she was off. The smell of fajitas and fresh


    made tortis filled my senses as we walked through the restaurant.


    I purposely strode to the front, passing right in front of Damon¡¯s gaze. I caught his eye, ring at him


    as I took my seat.


    Damon lookedpletely and utterly unashamed, like he¡¯d done nothing wrong, and I was a child


    throwing a temper tantrum. I immediately began eating the free chips, devouring the bowl in less. than


    five minutes.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky those are free,¡± Lucas eyed me. ¡°Hopefully they bring more, I actually wanted to have


    some.¡± he said with a small smile.


    ¡°Maybe you should slow down,¡± Jenna suggested helpfully before standing the menu up. my view of


    Damon.


    and blocking


    I heardughter-high-pitched, girlishughter, and all the chips I¡¯d devoured dropped straight down to


    my stomach. I didn¡¯t want to be here anymore. I couldn¡¯t listen to him on a date with not just one, but


    two, other women.


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well,¡± I said, my emotions getting the better of me, I didn¡¯t want to be jealous, I didn¡¯t


    even like Damon.


    ¡°Probably because you ate a whole thing of chips and the salsal¡± Lucas tsked, shaking his head sadly


    at the empty bowl.


    I thought it had more to do with Damon and hispanions than anything, but I didn¡¯t say that. Lucas


    and Jenna didn¡¯t need to know how upset this was making me.


    I got up from my seat and stormed outside. The bell on the door jingled as I exited, and I felt so stupid-


    fleeing from Damon like we were actually married, and I¡¯d caught him cheating.


    Newssh, Adide. It¡¯s just a pretend marriage. None of this was real, so why did I have real feelings


    developing now?


    ¡°Addie,¡± I heard Damon¡¯s voice from behind me, but I only sped up, my heels cking on the ground as


    I jogged to my car.


    Luckily, it auto-unlocked as soon as I got close to the car, and I tried to throw the door open. Before I


    could get inside, however, arge hand pushed the door shut with a snap.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°You ran from me,¡± Damon said simply, not moving his palm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He looked at me with an


    unreadable face. I hated how calm he always appeared.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I huffed as I grabbed the handle, pulling it but the car door wouldn¡¯t budge-not with him


    keeping it closed.


    Damon rolled his eyes and then leaned on the door, forcing me to move my hand off the handle. Now, I


    really couldn¡¯t open it. I red at him intensely then.


    ¡°Can you not go one day without being an ¡°ss to me?¡± I snapped, breathing harshly.


    Damon onlyughed in my face, eyes twinkling with mirth. Clearly, he enjoyed upsetting me.


    My face turned red as the anger I¡¯d been suppressing roared up inside of me. My cool was just about to


    call it quits when I heard a loud ¡°Damon!¡± from behind me.


    I turned on my heel. It was a blonde woman with sparkling eyes and the friendliest smile I¡¯d ever seen.


    She was gorgeous, like model-level gorgeous, and she was walking right towards us.


    She spotted us-her face lighting up like a Christmas tree. As she approached, she held her arms out


    like she was going to hug someone, and I paled.


    Not this again. Please, not this.


    Contrary to my expectations, however, the blonde woman did not wrap her arms around Damon.


    But instead, she hugged me.


    I blinked in surprise. The smell of strawberries floated from her hair, and I really wanted to ask what


    shampoo she used to get it to smell like that. I was too shocked, however, to even mumble my own


    name.


    ¡°Oh, it is so nice to meet you!¡± the womanughed. ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about you, Adide!¡±


    She let go, beaming up at me like we had been best friends for years and not strangers who had just


    met in front of a Mexican restaurant.


    Damon stepped up next to her, a smirk on his face. It was like he had a secret that he didn¡¯t want to


    tell.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked the woman, who seemed to know my name.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot. My name is Lacey.¡± The woman smiled brightly. ¡°I work with Damon as one of his


    engineers.¡±


    I looked between the dark-haired spawn of evil to my right and the glowing angel to my left.


    ¡°You work with him?¡± I pointed at Damon with a look of amazement, bbergasted at this turn of


    events.


    Damon worked in construction but mainly lived off of his trust fund as far as I knew. What would a


    construction worker need with an engineer?


    ¡°You¡¯re adorable when you¡¯re confused, Addie,¡± Damon said as he grinned. ¡°I¡¯m sure you and Lacey


    will be fast friends. My wife and my ex-girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Ex-girlfriend?¡± I shouted, looking between them incredulously. He¡¯d dated her?


    She must¡¯ve dumped him, I thought, seeing as how she was the personification of the word virtue, and


    he was well, Damon.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Damon nodded.


    ¡°Mutual breakup. I swear,¡± Lacey agreed with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    That¡¯s when I noticed the other woman walk out of the restaurant and towards us.


    ¡°Lacey!¡± The brown-haired woman with a fierce look came running over to us.


    ¡°And that,¡± Damon pointed at the new woman with a grin, ¡°is Lacey¡¯s wife.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    POV: Damon


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I smirked, enjoying the sight of Adide turning bright red-just like an apple. Turns out that nickname


    wasn¡¯t so wrong after all.


    ¡°I¨Cuh¨CIt¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± she stuttered out, awkwardly, attempting topose herself and smiling,


    ¡°You¡¯re Adide Hildebrand, right?¡± Kathy asked as she approached. She wrapped her arm around her


    wife, reaching her other hand out for Addie to shake.


    Addie took it eagerly. ¡°Yeah, I am. You¡¯re Kathy Bishop, right? The talent manager?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Kathy nodded. ¡°You¡¯re the director for Noonrise right?¡±


    Addie grinned. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re the one who suggested Gabriel-¡±


    I tuned out of the conversation, letting Kathy and Addie talk about their work. I nced at Lacey,


    meaningfully, and she took the hint.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, babe.¡± She kissed her wife on the cheek and followed me a bit of distance away. I


    kept one eye on Addie, who was excitedly waving her hands about the project. It made me happy to


    see her so happy about something, I didn¡¯t even care what it was.


    ¡°How did you hear about us?¡± I said, bluntly to Lacey making sure to keep my voice low.


    She didn¡¯t even blink, too used to my personality by now.


    ¡°How could I not?¡± she scoffed, cing a hand on her hip. ¡°The press has your brother and his new


    fiance all over the tabloid covers. It was quite a shock to me. I thought you and Corinna were in a


    rtionship. But turns out, you¡¯re with Adide.¡±


    ¡°We were,¡± I said curtly, making sure to keep my face neutral.


    ¡°Then why is she marrying your brother?¡± she asked, incredulously. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°They decided it on their own,¡± I shrugged, not caring why they decided to do it. It fit into my ns, and


    that¡¯s all that mattered. I wasn¡¯t exactly upset over losing her.


    Let them dig their own graves faster.


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t love her, but I thought you would care at least a little bit,¡± Lacey sighed. ¡°Looks like I


    was wrong.¡±


    H


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything to Adide about the business,¡± I changed the topic hurriedly. I needed to keep


    that a secret for as long as possible.


    She looked taken aback for a moment, but then her eyes narrowed on me. ¡°Why?¡± she asked


    suspiciously, ¡°I understand your father but-¡±


    ¡°Ashton is up to something.¡± I nced at Addie, the joy in her eyes having a way of making even the


    parking lot of a Mexican restaurant seemfortable. I couldn¡¯t help but smile to myself.


    ¡°You¡¯re smiling,¡± Lacey blinked at me in rapid session, an almost shocked look on her face. Sh*t


    I wiped the smile off my face in a hurry, but Lacey was always quicker than she seemed.


    A smirk crossed her lips as she looked at Addie and then at me.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want her to get hurt,¡± I snapped, crossing my arms.


    Lacey nodded her head, not believing a single word I said.


    ¡°Aw, little Damon¡¯s finally in love again,¡± she gushed, a grin spreading from one side of her face to the


    other. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re finally growing up. You¡¯re such a softy underneath that cier of a


    personality.¡±


    ¡°Are you done?¡± I rolled my eyes, impatiently tapping my foot.


    ¡°Not in the least,¡± she smiled. ¡°Honestly, though? I¡¯m happy for you. You deserve someone great, and I


    can already tell Adide is that person.¡±


    I nced at Addie, watching as the sun beamed off her hair, her eyes sparkling like they always had


    when we were kids.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t say anything, all right?¡± I said, roughly, burying my emotions as I always did.


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Lacey agreed, easily. ¡°Just make sure not to hide it too long. Lies aren¡¯t a great way to


    start a marriage, trust me.¡±


    Toote for that, I thought.


    Lacey walked back to her wife, grabbing Kathy¡¯s hand. Kathy nced at her, both of them reading each


    other as easily as they breathed. I envied that about them. Hoping beyond hope that one day it would


    be like that for Adide and me.


    ¡°I apologize, but we still have an event to attend,¡± Kathy told Addie.


    ¡°Oh, no problem! I should get going too.¡± Addie smiled, and I could see her fondness for Kathy already


    growing.


    It was both annoying and endearing how Addie could make friends with anyone. People just gravitated


    to her, and she had no clue. Her cluelessness made her even more adorable to me.


    Kathy cracked a small smile, the first I¡¯d ever seen from her when not looking at her wife. She reached


    into her purse and pulled out a business card.


    ¡°Here¡¯s my number,¡± she offered it to Addie. ¡°If you need anything, just give me a call.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Addie took it gratefully, stars in her eyes as she grinned at Kathy and Lacey. I was d I


    could introduce them to one another.


    ¡°Oh, it was so nice to meet you,¡± Lacey grabbed Addie into another hug which Addie returned with a


    small smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be fast friends. If Damon ever bothers you, you tell me, and I¡¯ll put him


    straight, okay?¡± she said, shooting me a wink.


    I scowled at her but my anger softened as Addieughed, the sound like bells ringing in the air. If joy


    had a sound, it would be herugh. A smile crept over my face at the sound, despite my best efforts.


    ¡°Will do,¡± Addie grinned, stepping back.


    Lacey blew a kiss as she and Kathy headed back into the restaurant,ughing at one another. Their


    hands were still entwined even as they disappeared behind the doors.


    ¡°So,¡± I turned to Addie with a smirk. ¡°You were jealous.¡±


    ¡°I was not,¡± Addie huffed, but I could see the slight blush across her cheeks. ¡°I was just concerned


    about what the press might say if they saw you having a date with another woman.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Is that why you¡¯re turning red?¡± I grinned. I couldn¡¯t help but tease her when it made her


    blush so easily.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± she said but her smile continued to grow.


    A buzz lit the air, and we both pulled our phones out of our pockets. No new messages on my side.


    I nced at Addie and instead of the smile 1 expected, her lips were drawn into a deep frown.


    ¡°Addie?¡± I asked, concerned by the look in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Addie sighed, cing her phone back in her pocket as she shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I have to go.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°None of your business,¡± she snapped, and I knew something was wrong.


    ¡°We¡¯re supposed to be partners in this. If something¡¯s wrong, I need to know,¡± I told her, firmly, crossing


    my arms as I leaned on her car door. I wanted to get her to talk to me, to trust me.


    She red at me and then at the car.


    She sighed.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong at the set. One of the actors is ill. I have to go.¡±


    Adide was a good liar.


    She looked me right in the eye, firmly, like everything she said was just the truth. But I knew her.


    I hadn¡¯t been watching over her since we were children for nothing. I could read her emotions like I


    could read my own.


    She tapped the back of her shoe with her other one, hiding her hands behind her back as she did so.


    She was lying.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said simply, moving away from her car.


    A look of surprise crossed her face but then molded into determination.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±


    I watched her as she climbed into her car.


    She nced at me from behind the wheel. I just stood there, watching as she drove away, and her car


    disappeared.


    Once she was gone, I pulled out my phone, dialing the number I knew by heart.


    ¡°Follow her,¡± I said, coldly. I had to know where she was going. It made me realize just how many


    secrets were between us.


    POV: ¡°Adide*


    The Meridian.


    It could be seen from every inch of Las Vegas, the golden tower seeming to reach the heavens when


    the weather was cloudy or foggy. It wasn¡¯t often, but it happened once in a while.


    I pulled into the parking lot, having visited only a few times before. I mmed the car door, ncing up


    at the tower and its neon lights from almost every window. The nervousness was starting to take


    over.


    There was a bouncer at the entrance and a whole line of people heading down the street. Most of them


    would never get in.


    I bypassed the line, pulling out a golden card from my wallet. I shed it to the bouncer, and he opened


    up the ropes for me. Sometimes being me did have its perks.


    I nced at the casino floor as I passed through it. The games were in full swing with crowds of people


    surrounding the tables.


    The crap¡¯s table broke out into boos as I passed, but I wasn¡¯t here to gamble in the casino. I had more


    pressing matters to handle.


    I took the elevator and pushed the button for floor 31. Elevator music, boring and generic, entered


    my ears as I took the short ride up. I shook my legs in anticipation, too nervous to stay still.


    The elevator dinged as the doors opened, and a row of numbered penthouses met my eyes. I walked


    quickly out of the elevator, looking for the right number.


    Who could be crazy enough to live in the penthouse of arge casino?


    I nced at the text message I¡¯d received as I reached the right number and lifted my hand to knock on


    the door, the name at the top reflecting in my eyes.


    Ashton.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Adide POV


    ¡°SOS.¡±


    The message was straightforward, but I was still suspicious. I didn¡¯t want to see Ashton, but the SOS


    message¡­ I felt like I couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    When we were kids. Damon came up with the SOS signal for when there was an emergency we


    couldn¡¯t go to anyone else about. Even after everything, I couldn¡¯t leave him alone.


    All of us knew it-Damon, Ashton, Corinna, and I. We¡¯d all used it, and we¡¯d all responded to it. It was a


    rule that we would always answer it, no matter what. No questions asked and no refusing.


    And that made it all the more suspicious. Why would he reach out to me after everything that¡¯d


    happened?


    I sighed, knowing I shouldn¡¯t have lied to Damon, but I didn¡¯t want him following me. I knew he wouldn¡¯t


    want me to go see Ashton.


    This was a bad idea. A really bad idea. I think he knew I wasn¡¯t telling him the truth.


    I stood in front of penthouse door number three.


    I took a deep breath and knocked. There was no turning back now.


    To my surprise, the door swung open immediately, but it wasn¡¯t Ashton behind it.


    It was Corinna. She leaned against the open door, her arms crossed, and a smirk on her face. Her hair


    was wet as if she¡¯d just gotten out of a shower. She was wearing only an oversized T-shirt, leaving her


    legs bare.


    I stiffened as I noticed exactly what T-shirt she was wearing. It was the one from my first date with


    Ashton at the amusement park, I had the matching one in my closet.


    My blood boiled, but my head remained calm. Why was she here? Why would he let her lure me here


    like this?


    ¡°I knew you were still a lovesick puppy over Ashton,¡± Corinna taunted me. ¡°Couldn¡¯t resist rushing over


    here at the littlest text.¡±


    ¡°I assume you sent the message then?¡± I said, coldly. We both knew it had been her, but I wanted to


    hear it from her mouth.


    Corinna grinned, ¡°He left his phone behind this morning, and I just couldn¡¯t resist the urge to toy with


    you.¡±


    ¡°ssy trick,¡± I said, sarcastically. ¡°Now what do


    you want?¡±


    ¡°Just to prove something.¡± Corinna eyed her nails, casually.


    ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± I narrowed my eyes at her, fuming at the knowledge that this was a trap.


    ¡°That you¡¯re still hung up on my fiance,¡± Corinna grinned. I twitched at her emphasis on the words. ¡®my¡¯


    but otherwise remained cool.


    Corinna was a master of stabbing weaknesses, however. I didn¡¯t know if I was more angry at her for


    doing this or at myself for falling for her trick.


    ¡°Oh, poor Addie. Can¡¯t stand having your crush taken away from you?¡± Corinna taunted me, a gleeful


    grin on her face. ¡°My sister, the little homewrecker.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes at her, stepping forward until we were almost nose-to-nose.


    ¡°For your information, my sister, Ashton, and I were dating for over a year. We were still dating


    Chipin ||


    when he proposed to you. Who¡¯s the actual homewrecker?¡± I said, my voice icy.


    Corinna didn¡¯t look surprised one bit, nor upset like I thought she might be


    *still you,


    Adide.¡± Corinna bit out, throwing up her hand. The shiny diamond gleamed in the light like it was


    taunting me. He proposed to me. Not you


    I shook my head. What had I even expected from her? She didn¡¯t love Ashton, that much was clear.


    She was using him to hurt me like she had everything else in her life.


    This was just like when we were kids and I had a toy she wanted. She¡¯d try to take it, and I wouldn¡¯t let


    her, so she¡¯d go to our dad and cry until he forced me to hand it over.


    I was too tired for this, I sighed. I had to stop letting her get to me. I fled our family to get away from her.


    I had no intention of continuing this spat. I was done with her.


    I pulled a key out of my pocket and dangled it in front of her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here because I¡¯m still in love with Ashton. I came here to return this.¡± I handed the key


    over, and Corinna red at it.


    She snatched it away from me, her nails scratching my palm, and I pulled away, hating even the


    thought of her touching me.


    She nced up at me, and a smirk crossed her lips.


    ¡°How¡¯s the baby-making with my boyfriending along?¡± she said sarcastically. ¡°Going well, I hope?¡±


    If I thought my blood was boiling before, this was the eruption. I couldn¡¯t stop myself from retaliating


    ¡°Go f*ck yourself, Corinna,¡± I snarled, as I spun on my heel to leave.


    Corinna grabbed my wrist before I could move another inch, her long nails digging into my skin. She


    pulled me to face her, a snarl on her ruby lips.


    ¡°You better not be doing anything to mess up our ns, Adide. Ashton isn¡¯t yours anymore; he¡¯s


    mine.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    That caught my attention. I narrowed my eyes at her, my suspicions quickly rising.


    ¡°Why would you call your rtionship a n?¡± I said with a calm tone.


    I watched as she nched and let go of my arm like she¡¯d been burned.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to say it like that,¡± Corinna bit out, her skin turning pale.


    ¡°Then what did you mean, Corinna?¡± I stepped forward, using my height advantage against her.


    Something was up. I wanted to know exactly what these two had nned, and I wanted to know now.


    ¡°Just get out!¡± Corinna shrieked, stomping her foot as she pushed me over the threshold. Before I could


    ask anything more, she shut the door in my face.


    I red at the door, my mind whirling with possibilities.


    A n. What n?


    I was lost in my thoughts as I headed back to my car, not paying attention to anything.


    The message ending up being from Corinna didn¡¯t surprise me one bit. She liked to make my life h¡¯ll in


    whatever way she could.


    The shirt was too easy, and I hated myself for getting worked up about it. I was going to have to remind


    myself to burn the matching one.


    It was just a reminder of the betrayal they¡¯d caused me. I didn¡¯t need any more physical reminders, the


    mental reminders were plenty.


    What did intrigue me about this little visit was Corinna¡¯s slip-up.


    If Ashton and Corinna were nning something, I needed to know what it was. They couldn¡¯t get


    control over our families¡¯ money.


    It was sunset by the time I got into my car. I sat in the passenger seat and breathed out as I mmed.


    my head against the car wheel.


    Interactions with my sister always took a lot out of me. She was just¡­ too much.


    I reached into my pocket and fished out my phone. I searched the contacts and pressed the one I


    wanted.


    He picked up on the first ring.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Damon¡¯s smooth voice came from the phone.


    I raised an eyebrow, looking over at the time. Shouldn¡¯t he be at work or something?


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m fine. Why even ask? Do you think I¡¯m out doing something dangerous?¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be the first time,¡± he retorted.


    ¡°Are you going to hold everything against me?¡± I huffed. ¡°I was sixteen for crying out loud.¡±


    ¡°I was talking about the time when you snuck out at night to rescue a baby squirrel you swore you saw,


    but sure, the other time works too,¡± he said with a chuckle.


    ¡°Not fair,¡± Iughed. ¡°And besides, we did rescue the baby squirrel.¡±


    ¡°After you


    led us into a skunk den.¡±


    *I still can¡¯t stand tomato soup,¡± I chuckled. I was surprised at how easy it was tough with him.


    I sighed, the voice on the other end falling silent. The brief levity faded away as I remembered why I


    had called.


    ¡°Where were you really?¡± he asked, quietly. His tone let me know that he knew I¡¯d lied about where I


    was going.


    I smiled to myself. Really, for being enemies, he sure knew me better than anyone else. I should¡¯ve


    known my lies wouldn¡¯t fly with him.


    But he still let me go. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why he didn¡¯t push me about lying.


    ¡°I saw my sister,¡± I told him, seriously.


    ¡°I assume that went well,¡± he said sarcastically.


    ¡°About as well as ever,¡± I said and rolled my eyes on the other end of the phone. ¡°But that¡¯s not why I


    called you. She said something interesting while I was there.¡±


    Silence fell over the phone, and I knew I had his attention.


    ¡°I think she and Ashton are up to something.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    POV: *Damon*


    The liquid gold in my ss slipped down my throat like butter. The smokey vor was not my favorite of


    alcohols but whatever got the job done.


    The ice cubes clinked in the ss as I sipped the whiskey while casually stretching across the sofa in


    my father¡¯s house.


    Ashton and our father were on the other couch arguing, which always put a delightful skip in my step.


    Anytime Ashton was getting yelled at, I was delighted.


    ¡°Four hundred dors?¡± Our father, Dalton, snarled, throwing the bill on the table like it was trash. ¡°For


    flower centerpieces?¡±


    ¡°Each.¡± Ashton groaned, rubbing his forehead from what was most likely a building headache. I grinned


    to myself around my ss.


    ¡°Are they made of gold?¡± Dad sneered. ¡°She¡¯s already $4,000 over budget!¡±


    ¡°I know, Father,¡± Ashton said in exasperation. ¡°But what do you expect me to do? She won¡¯t


    compromise.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your fiancee,¡± Dad said and red at him. ¡°Make sure you put her in her ce or else.¡±


    I snorted at the very thought. Put Corinna in her ce? The idea was absurd. Corinna didn¡¯t listen to


    anyone, especially about spending money.


    Both Ashton and our father looked at me with annoyed expressions.


    ¡°Why is he even here?¡± Ashton growled, hooking his thumb at me.


    I sipped my whiskey before I replied, ¡°I need to talk to Father. I¡¯m just waiting my turn.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Dad nodded. ¡°I just needed to speak with you about this matter first.¡±


    He red at the bill, getting up from his seat. ¡°Fix this, Ashton, or you¡¯ll be paying for the wedding.¡±


    Father turned to me. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you in my office shortly.¡±


    I nodded, and he left, leaving me and Ashton alone.


    It was a truly grave mistake on his part. But I was all too ready for the encountering my way.


    Ashton grit his teeth, rounding on me with a death re that could curdle milk. ¡°What the hell do you


    think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°I assure you I don¡¯t know what you mean,¡± I said casually, setting my empty ss on the table.


    ¡°Marrying Adide,¡± Ashton spat, getting to his feet. His face was red with rage, and I did my best not


    to smile.


    I lounged back on the couch, simply ncing at him apathetically.


    ¡°Is there a problem with me marrying Adide?¡± I drawled, calmly. The calmer I was, the more irate


    Ashton became.


    I smirked as his temper rose, just as I knew it would.


    ¡°You b*stard!¡± Ashton growled, towering over me like he thought he could intimidate me. Foolish.


    brother. He should¡¯ve learned by now.


    ¡°Is whomever Addie chooses to marry any of your concern, brother?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act cocky, Damon. I know what you¡¯re nning¡± Ashton shouted.


    ¡°Oh? What am I nning?¡± I smirked, watching how his anger grew. If he could, he would¡¯ve buried me


    six feet under by now. But he knew he couldn¡¯t take me.


    ¡°You and Adide better not interfere with Corinna and me,¡± Ashton growled. ¡°And she better not. think


    she can go to the press about our rtionship. That will not go over well at all.¡±


    I paused, sending him a wary nce.


    ¡°Thank god I made her sign that NDA,¡± Ashton ranted to himself, not even realizing what he was


    admitting to me. ¡°This mess is all her fault.¡±


    ¡°NDA?¡± I asked, cautiously. I tried to draw out as much information from him as I could. I knew his


    anger would make him speak without thinking.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ashton snapped. ¡°The NDA I made. I couldn¡¯t have her spilling our rtionship all over the


    press. Lucky for me, she was dumb enough to buy that excuse about marrying her. Maybe I would


    have if she wasn¡¯t so useless and untalented.¡±


    It all snapped into ce.


    I clenched my fists, keeping my face impassive, though I wanted to do more than be peaceful right


    now.


    ¡°You made her sign an NDA so you could break up with her for Corinna, and she couldn¡¯t say a thing?


    Clever,¡± I said, my blood boiling inside. Our siblings were truly awful.


    Ashton always did have one weakness. I nced at the ss he¡¯d emptied five times so far.


    ¡°Honestly, she¡¯s so gullible,¡± Ashton scoffed. ¡°I told her I just needed to get the paperwork together, and


    I¡¯d marry her. I needed to say something to buy me some time. Corinna¡¯s clout, connections, and


    money will help my campaign. Adide¡¯s cute, but she¡¯s useless. I need someone to support my


    career like Corinna.¡±


    There it was. The reason he did everything. His stupid career.


    I slouched back into the couch, pretending I wasn¡¯t ready to smash everything in sight, including his


    face. The mere idea that Corinnapared to Adide in any way wasughable. Adide was so


    much more than Corinna could ever be.


    ¡°Why are you telling me this? I already knew all of it,¡± I lied.


    ¡°You f*cker. That¡¯s why you kept silent about everything.¡± Ashton spat. ¡°Well, don¡¯t think you can turn


    Adide against me. She¡¯s too in love with me to go along with your ns.¡±


    My eye twitched. It took every ounce of self-control in my body not to hit him at that moment.


    I had to give credit where it was due. He had a lot of nerve.


    ¡°And don¡¯t think about hooking up with Corinna, either. I know you two used to be together,¡± Ashton


    growled.


    I simply nodded, not caring about this conversation anymore. I got what I needed. Now, I just wanted


    to be rid of him.


    Ashton grinned, crossing his arms as he sneered at me, ¡°Maybe you knew all along how much she


    spent on useless crap. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t stay with you, you¡¯re useless trash. Everything you have


    is given to you by the family. You couldn¡¯t provide for her as I can.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    Ashton opened his mouth to retort, probably another insult, but my father¡¯s assistant walked out of his


    office, saving me from listening to any more of Ashton¡¯s drunken rant.


    ¡°Mr. Steyn will you see now, young master,¡± Louis, our father¡¯s long-term assistant, said.


    ¡°I¡¯d say it was a pleasant chat, but I¡¯d be lying,¡± I told Ashton coldly as I got to my feet. I walked away,


    not bothering to even nce back at him.


    ¡°You b*stard!¡± he screamed at me again, his words slurring.


    I heard Ashton spitting insults behind my back, but I couldn¡¯t care less. I had one goal while I was in


    this house. Fighting with Ashton wasn¡¯t even on my radar, but I was happy to have ruined his day.


    ¡°Damon,¡± Dad called as soon as I stepped inside. He didn¡¯t look up from his desk, probably signing


    more documents. ¡°What did you need from me?¡±


    I shut the door behind me, not bothering to take a seat as I got straight to the point.


    ¡°I want Mother¡¯s ring.¡±


    Dad stopped in his tracks, his pen right above the document he was about to sign.


    ¡°What was that?¡± he looked up at me, a shocked look on his face. I could count on my number of times


    my father had shown any emotion that wasn¡¯t anger.


    hand the


    This was the fourth time. My father was never one to show emotion, so any emotion that wasn¡¯t anger


    was significant.


    ¡°Mother¡¯s ring. I want to give it to Adide,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Well,¡± my father leaned back in his chair, an almost pleased look on his face. ¡°I have to say I¡¯m


    surprised you would ask for your mother¡¯s wedding ring. Ashton insisted on buying a brand-new one for


    his fiance. At least one of you will be passing down her ring to your wife.¡±


    Dad opened up the safe, and I watched patiently as he pulled out an old locked box. It was one of the


    only things he¡¯d kept from my mother.


    The faded flowers on the surface were just as I remembered. The only existence of my mother that.


    remained in this mansion was inside that tiny box. Adide deserved to wear that ring.


    He opened it up and grabbed the ring. He held it in his hands, a wistful look in his eyes before he


    looked


    up at me with a frown.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to sell it, are you? If you need money-¡±


    ¡°No, Father,¡± I bit out, harsher than I intended to. It was always about money with him.


    He eyed me suspiciously but then sighed, handing over the ring.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    I picked it up from his hand. It felt fragile and small in my hand.


    I turned it over in my palm, the old ring meaning more than my father possibly knew.


    It would fit Addie perfectly.


    POV: Adide

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    ¡°I¡¯m home.¡± I called to nobody as I dropped my keys into the nearby ceramic dish, shutting the door to


    my apartment behind me. I let out a breath, d to finally be home.


    Only silence answered me as usual.


    My apartment was basic with minimal furniture and only a few photos hung on the fridge. The faucet


    leaked, the carpet was missing in some spots, and there was a dusty smell to it. But it was home.


    I sighed, checking my phone for the hundredth time. I had not heard from Damon all day, and it was


    worrying me. He was the one that insisted we get started on having a baby soon, it wasn¡¯t like him not


    to keep in contact with me.


    I¡¯d barely made it to my kitchen when I heard a firm knock on my door.


    I frowned, warily grabbing the pepper spray I kept by the door at all times just in case. I thought it had


    been silly, but Damon had insisted on getting it for me.


    Now, I was d he did.


    I held my finger on the trigger as I opened the door, and to my surprise, it wasn¡¯t a burr. ¡°Mrs.


    Merryweather?¡± I asked, in surprise.


    My next-door neighbor, a sweet olddy with a cheery disposition, stood at my door with a smile. ¡°Oh,


    hello, dear! Did you happen to get my mail yesterday?¡± she asked, smiling kindly at me.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, I did.¡± I grabbed the mail from my side table, handing it over with a grin. ¡°Here you go, Mrs.


    Merryweather.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re such a dear. Thank you!¡±


    She left as quickly as she came. I sighed, shutting my door.


    I threw the pepper spray on the table, feeling like an idiot. I headed to the kitchen, but again, a knock


    on my door halted me in my tracks.


    I sighed. Who could this be now?


    Mrs. Merryweather never stopped by more than once.


    ¡°Yes, Mrs-¡±


    I threw open the door, but all the words I was going to say died in my throat.


    It wasn¡¯t Mrs. Merryweather.


    It was Ashton. He was standing there smiling cooly at me.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I demanded, my voice turning colder than ice.


    Ashton sneered at me but didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he pushed past me and entered my apartment.


    ¡°Ashton, what are you doing? Get out,¡± I said firmly. Thest thing I wanted was to see him.


    ¡°Still as small and ugly as ever,¡± he said about my apartment as entered without permission.


    ¡°I did not invite you!¡± I shouted, shutting my door as I ran after him, ¡°You need to leave right now! And


    you can keep your opinions to yourself, I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°Are you in love with that ¡°sshole?¡± Ashton said, refusing to look at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I halted in my tracks, absolutely dumbfounded, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Damon!¡± Ashton whirled on me, resentment in his eyes.


    I stepped back out of instinct. Did he barge into my apartment because of this? Why did he even care?


    He was marrying my sister, after all!


    Some nagging little piece of my brain whispered that this was a trap.


    I narrowed my eyes at Ashton, not letting him intimidate me as my temper red up. He had some


    nerveing into my apartment and demanding things from me.


    ¡°Is that any of your business?¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Answer me!¡± Ashton growled, grabbing my wrist tightly enough that it hurt.


    I red up at him, just as furious as he was.


    ¡°Yes. I am.¡± I lied and jerked my hand out of his grasp.


    My answer was short, concise, and clear; there was no room for hidden meanings or other


    interpretations.


    Ashton stepped back from me, his eyes once seeming so kind and patient to me were filled with an


    ugliness I reeled back from.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Ashton spat. ¡°You are a whore. Just like your sister said.¡±


    I flinched, but then snapped. I was not going to let him speak to me that way.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Leave or I will call the police,¡± I pointed at the door, firmly. No hesitation, no second chances.


    Ashton sneered at me before heading towards the door, stomping in his boots. He threw the door open


    with more force than necessary and it hit the wall- leaving arge hole behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the NDA, Adide,¡± Ashton reminded me darkly, and then he was gone, and the


    door mmed behind him.


    I raced to the door, locking and deadbolting it. My legs felt weak and my hands were mmy.


    I was scared, I realized. Ashton was so different suddenly.


    I fell to my knees, no longer able to hold myself up, and clutched at the cold floor. Ashton had never


    spoken to me that way before. I¡¯d never seen him so angry and bitter.


    I wrapped my arms around my shoulders, wondering if he woulde back-if he would send someone


    next time. Who else knew where my apartment was?


    What if¡¯s raced through my mind, and I pulled my phone out of my pocket. My hands were already.


    dialing the number I had quickly memorized. I paused right before hitting the call- unsure if I should.


    Maybe Damon was busy. Maybe he didn¡¯t have time. Maybe he¡¯d be mad at me for letting Ashton in,


    even though I hadn¡¯t.


    I curled up on the floor, leaning my head against the door as I realized how alone I really felt.


    ¡°Wee home, Addie,¡± I muttered to myself.


    ¡°Ooh, what about her?¡± Jenna snacked on a popsicle as she leaned over my shoulder, pointing at the


    photo of an actress.


    ¡°Too boring,¡± I shook my head. I flipped the page taking in the images of dozens more women.


    They¡¯d just delivered the potential actors for the role of one of our female leads in the movie, but I


    had yet toe to a decision. All of them seemed wrong for the job.


    ¡°She¡¯s pretty,¡± Jenna pointed at the blonde on page 23.


    ¡°She seems like more of an action heroine. She might overshadow our lead,¡± I said, ncing over her


    credentials, ¡°Plus, she¡¯s too young. She¡¯s only 18.¡±


    Jenna sighed, ¡°You¡¯re never going to pick a female lead at this rate.¡±


    I rolled my eyes as I flipped to the next picture but paused in my tracks.


    A pair of familiar eyes stared back at me from the photo.


    Sure enough, on the top was written, ¡®Corinna Summers.¡±


    Corinna¡¯s pseudonym as a model. She was already tormenting me in my personal life, no way was I


    going to let her ruin my professional life as well.


    ¡°Oh, that one,¡± Jenna rolled her eyes, ¡°The production team¡¯s really pushing for her to join the cast. I


    told them we could make her an extra or something, but they want her as a lead. It¡¯s up to you,


    though.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up to her?¡± Gabriel asked, entering the tent with a confused look.


    ¡°The actress list for our female leads came in,¡± Jenna said, biting into her popsicle.


    Gabriel looked over my other shoulder and spat out, ¡°No way.¡±


    Jenna and I both nced up at him with surprised looks.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said, ¡°but not her, please. She¡¯s into some bad stuff.¡±


    ¡°You know her?¡± Jenna asked with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Sort of,¡± Gabriel shifted his eyes away from her.


    Jenna opened her mouth, probably to interrogate him, but a ringtone rang out through the tent. She


    grabbed her phone, automatically answering.


    ¡°Go for Jenna,¡± she said casually, ¡°Oh, Hi, Mr. Evans-¡±


    Jenna walked out of the tent, the matter with uspletely forgotten by now.


    Gabriel sighed, taking the open seat next to me.


    ¡°Why do you not want her so much?¡± I asked, pointing to my half-sister¡¯s portrait.


    ¡°Well,¡± Gabriel hesitated and then caved, ¡°There was a rumor going around that she was sleeping with


    a producer on the movie. That¡¯s how she got on the call sheet. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true but¡­¡±


    Corinna was sleeping with a producer? To get a part in a movie?


    I was not even surprised anymore. I didn¡¯t think she could do anything to surprise me at this point.


    I shook my head, turning back to Corinna¡¯s bright smile in the photo.


    ¡°Do you know anything else?¡± I asked, unsure if I wanted to know the answer.


    ¡°About Corinna?¡± he asked. When I nodded, he went on.


    ¡°I did see in the tabloids that she¡¯s pregnant. They say that¡¯s why she¡¯s getting married so abruptly.¡±


    Gabriel shrugged and said, ¡°Personally, I don¡¯t buy it.¡±


    I stared at the photo of my sister in stunned silence. Could she be pregnant? I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if


    this was all fake and leaked by her, but what if she was already pregnant?


    ¡°I¡¯m starving. Do you want anything, Director?¡± Gabriel yawned, getting to his feet.


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head.


    ¡°All right, then.¡±


    Once I was sure Gabriel was gone, I pulled out my phone and quickly rang Damon¡¯s number.


    Corinna was pregnant? And Ashton barged into my apartment calling me a whorest night.


    This was not good.


    Damon needed to know everything, and I was surprised to know that I actually wanted to hear his


    voice.


    POV: *Adide

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    I nced down at the address Damon had texted me and then back up to the building before me. The


    numbers matched, but I was pretty sure I was in the wrong ce.


    Ambrosia Royale was something straight out of a fairy tale. I couldn¡¯t believe Damon lived here.


    Unlike the Meridian, which was a casino built for the high ss, Ambrosia Royale looked like a massive


    pce.


    Stretching as far as the eye could see, the windows were lit up and the entire area was surrounded by


    greenery. Finely cut grass and topiaries and flower beds of every kind. It looked exactly like the kind of


    thing you¡¯d see in a European castle.


    There was even a gorgeous fountain with stone statue cupids out front.


    This is where Damon wanted me to go?


    Feeling very out of ce, I sucked it up and took the long drive up to the entrance. When I got out,


    there was a man in a suit waiting out front.


    ¡°Wee to Ambrosia Royale, a luxury casino. May I help you today?¡± the man asked in an ent.


    He was clearly not from around here.


    ¡°Uh, yeah. I¡¯m here to see Damon Steyn,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Name, please?¡± the man asked.


    ¡°Adide Hildebrand,¡± I told him, quickly.


    The man nodded once, ¡°Oh, yes. Everything has been arranged, you may go right on up. Take the


    elevator straight up and you¡¯ll be there. You can¡¯t miss it.¡±


    ¡°Uh, thanks,¡± I said as the man nodded once and offered his hand out. I reluctantly handed over my


    keys and he took them gently, taking my car and parking it for me.


    I climbed the stairs up to the entrance, holding onto the marble railings. I felt very much like a princess


    in a movie.


    Ambrosia Royle was quiet- unlike every other casino, I¡¯d been in. The man did say it was a luxury.


    casino and he was not kidding.


    From floor to ceiling, everything was dripping with a luxurious atmosphere-even the games were quiet


    as men in suits and women in gorgeous dresses yed. The sound of muted conversations filled the


    rooms.


    It was actually more rxing than I thought it would be. The pirs were carved, every inch detailed,


    and the floors were marble. ents of gold showed up everywhere I looked. Gold was always the


    biggest sign of wealth.


    True to the man¡¯s word, I spotted the elevator easily and pressed the button to the top floor-the 12th. I


    couldn¡¯t believe it.


    How did Damon even afford a ce like this? One square foot was more than I got paid in a year. Must


    be his trust fund, I thought. The Steyns were filthy rich after all.


    What it must be like to be a trust fund baby, I sighed.


    The elevator dinged, and I stepped out directly in front of the apartment. I tried the door, finding it


    unlocked, and stepped inside.


    It was simple, much to my surprise, and veryrge. The flooring was the same marble, but there was


    an air to the apartment that the downstairs just didn¡¯t have.


    1 was afraid to touch anything down there cause the ce looked like it was a disy-a showcase.


    But here¡­.


    Papers were lying on the coffee table, and pictures and drawings were on the walls. The fridge had


    mas on it and random little items were scattered throughout the apartment.


    In the kitchen, there was a dirty dish in the sink, and he¡¯d left the salt out on the counter.


    The apartment was lived-in in a way that was almostforting to me. I could see how much time


    Damon spent here. I could see Damon all over the apartment.


    Near the open windows, I found a drafting table piled with unfinished work. Bookshelves filled to the


    brim with books-unsorted and uneven. There were so many, they were even piled on the floor-boxes


    and boxes of drawings all left out and unattended to.


    I smiled, thinking about our past together.


    The apartment reminded me of when we were teenagers.


    Damon¡¯s room had always been what I called ¡®controlled chaos.¡¯ Everything was thrown around in a


    way that only Damon could find things. Cleaning it up, however, was the one thing he hated more than


    anything else.


    In the living room, Damon was rxed on the couch-phone to his ear as he spoke rapidly into it. He


    looked serious like he was in the zone.


    I raised my eyebrow as I realized he was speaking Mandarin. I didn¡¯t know it myself, but I knew enough


    to catch a few words like ¡®yes¡¯ and ¡®no¡¯ and ¡®expensive. How did he know Mandarin? Why did he know


    Mandarin?


    Damon spotted me and held out a finger. Give him a moment, I interpreted. I rolled my eyes. heading


    instead to the drafting table I¡¯d seen when I walked in.


    On top of the desk was an unfinished blueprintbeled ¡®AD-Dream¡¯. Even though I wasn¡¯t the best at


    deciphering floorns. I could see how much love and attention had been put into every detail.


    It was a house, or at least, the beginnings of a house.


    It was like something I had dreamed of once.


    I used to im as a child that I wanted my husband to build me a house. I even drew silly little sketches


    in crayon of what I wanted the house to look like.


    It was just a silly dream as a kid, but the floorn before me looked just like I had wanted.


    Minus the slide made of candy. That would¡¯ve been fun. Was this that house?


    ¡°Sorry about that.¡±


    Damon approached me, not even caring that I was no through his stuff. Maybe he actually wanted. me


    to know more about him.


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re a genuine architect,¡± I shed him a grin, leaving the drafting table and unfinished


    design.


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯re not surprised,¡± Damon smiled, crossing his arms.


    Despite how much we hated one another, we had always made a good team as children. We were both


    smart, just in different ways.


    ¡°I still remember the second-grade science fair,¡± I told him, the memory making me smile. ¡°I know how


    smart you are, even if you try to hide it.¡±


    I had been devastated when I was paired up with Damon for the science fair, but I quickly learned


    not toin. I was always the dreamer-the imagination and ideas-but Damon was the brains.


    He could make anything I dreamed of a reality and that¡¯s exactly what happened when we took first


    ce at the fair.


    ¡°Any kid could do that,¡± Damon shrugged. I looked at him incredulously.


    ¡°Not every eight-year-old can make a diorama of a star going supernova and exploding into edible


    sprinkles,¡± I snorted, yfully. He often managed to make me smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you wanted. I just made it happen.¡± Damon smirked. His gaze never left me.


    ¡°Well, my arch-nemesis can¡¯t be an idiot, or else I would be too,¡± I said, gazing through his books. They


    were color-coded, I realized. So typical of him. ¡°Is Architecture what you actually went to college for?


    Not business like you told everyone?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Damon answered honestly. ¡°And no. I double-majored.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you did,¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell anyone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to keep my business a secret from my father and the rest of my family. They don¡¯t need to


    know,¡± Damon said.


    Damon had always been a master of secrets. Maybe it had something to do with his reputation as a


    yboy. Maybe that had all been an act.


    Whatever he was hiding, I knew it had to be for a good reason. He and his family never did.


    get along.


    If he wanted to keep his life a secret, I wasn¡¯t going to be the one to spoil that. I understood the need to


    separate from your family.


    Damon left for the kitchen, and I took a seat on the couch, still wondering why he had called me there. I


    looked around the apartment while I waited for him to return. I was not going to want to go home after


    this.


    Damon came back with wine and two sses. He poured them, and I noticed he did not look like he


    was in a good mood. His gaze was serious, icy even.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked as he handed me the wine ss and sat down across from me.


    He sighed and then grabbed something from his pocket and set it down on the table between us. I


    nced at it with a frown.


    Did it look like a jewelry box, too small for a ne or bracelet? Maybe earrings or a ring?


    He nced up at me, his eyes deadly serious, and I stiffened in ce at his intense look. Then he


    asked me the one thing I never expected toe out of his mouth.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you


    still in love with Ashton?¡±

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    POV: ¡°Adide*


    If I was being honest, I would have been less shocked if he had hit me over the head with a frying


    pan.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears as I stared at Damon. He waspletely serious as he waited for an


    answer.


    I nced at the box. It looked very old and very delicate, but I still didn¡¯t know what could be inside.


    It was too small for a bracelet, so my best guess was a ring. I nced at the engagement ring on my


    finger though.


    I already had a ring, so why would he give me another one?


    ¡°So?¡± Damon demanded, impatiently.


    ¡°So what?¡± I asked, my head reeling with everything that had been dropped on me. He asked me


    something, but I couldn¡¯t even remember what it was.


    ¡°Are you still in love with Ashton?¡±


    Oh, yeah. That.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not,¡± I huffed, crossing my arms, ¡°What is it with you two? You sound exactly like Ashton


    yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Yesterday?¡± Damon questioned, his eyes darkening.


    ¡°When he forced his way into my apartment,¡± I replied without thinking.


    ¡°He what?¡± Damon growled, his jaw tightening.


    Whoops. I guess I hadn¡¯t mentioned that before,


    The cat was out of the bag now.


    I sighed, brushing my hair out of my face, ¡°He came over to my apartment and forced his way in. He


    kept asking me if I was in love with you and then threatened me and left. It wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Not a big deal?¡± Damon got to his feet, a stormy look moving across his face as he began to pace the


    length of the living room. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    He whirled on me, furious.


    I frowned, crossing my arms defiantly. ¡°He left. Besides, he didn¡¯t do anything besides yell at me and


    remind me of the NDA. Why are you so upset?¡±


    ¡°He could have hurt you!¡± Damon snapped. He was breathing quickly.


    ¡°But he didn¡¯t!¡± I growled back, getting to my feet also. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Our eyes met in a fierce match of res. Neither of us was going to let the other win.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve called me regardless,¡± Damon argued, ¡°I¡¯m your husband.¡±


    ¡°Only on paper!¡± I rolled my eyes as I said, ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re actually married. It¡¯s a piece of paper,


    Damon. It doesn¡¯t mean anything!¡±


    That was the wrong thing to say, apparently.


    Damon stiffened, his eyes shing in his fury, but I refused to back down. Even with both feet in my


    mouth, I was too stubborn to quit now,


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean anything?¡± Damon repeated, danger lit in his voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I nodded. ¡°We¡¯re just doing this to get back at our siblings. That doesn¡¯t mean we have


    an actual rtionship.¡±


    Damon stared at me for a whole minute, not saying a word, but I could see the emotions shing


    across his face. I didn¡¯t know what they meant but probably not anything good.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Finally, he sighed, dragging his hand down his face.


    I swallowed nervously, much preferring the safe Damon who would always argue with me over this.


    one.


    ¡°Really, Adide?¡±


    My full name was sharp in his voice-like he¡¯d spit a thousand razor des at me.


    He raised his eyes, meeting mine in a dangerous, almost reckless look. I frowned as he stomped


    forward in a hurry and seized my wrist in a tight grip.


    It wasn¡¯t tight enough to hurt but enough that I knew I wouldn¡¯t be pulling away from him. Damon liked


    to pretend he was weaker than he was, but never with me.


    ¡°Let go,¡± I said, firmly.


    ¡°You are a lot of things, Adide,¡± Damon started, a fire ignited in his eyes now. ¡°But you are not


    stupid. Why do you think I did all of this? Did you think I married you on a whim? That I just so


    happened to know where the closest DMV was and had all the paperwork just conveniently stashed in


    my pocket?¡±


    I stiffened, trying to tug my wrist away anyway. ¡°I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t care!¡± I spat, not meaning a


    word. My anger had taken hold of me.


    ¡°You drive me insane!¡± Damon shouted, finally letting me go to throw his hands in the air.


    I rubbed my freed wrist, watching him as he messed up his hair-still looking unfairly soft and gorgeous


    despite how many times he¡¯d roughed it up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me,¡± Damon growled at me. ¡°You won¡¯t win.¡±


    But my ability to bury my head in the sand was next to no other. Even Damon underestimated that part


    of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ying a game!¡± I growled. ¡°Our agreement was simple. We get the inheritance and then.


    divorce.¡±


    ¡°Divorce?¡±


    The word sounded like ice.


    He nced at me, and a shiver ran down my spine at the look in his eyes. He stepped forward, his


    arms like an iron vice as they wrapped around my waist and pulled me close.


    He dipped his head and I felt his lips press a kiss on my neck.


    ¡°Let me go,¡± I whispered weakly, all my strength falling away from me at the tender way he held me. As


    if I was something precious-something to be treasured.


    I blushed bright red, not able to control the squeak that came from my throat as he lifted my feet off the


    ground. Out of instinct, I wrapped my arms around his neck, letting him support me in mid-air.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I tried to be firm, tugging away from him, but he was much stronger than I


    anticipated. We passed through the living room and into a bedroom.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± I protested, but it was toote.


    He practically dropped me onto the bed, and before I could recover, he was on top of me.


    ¡°Damon!¡± I growled, throwing out my fist, but he caught my wrist before it could connect and


    grabbed both my wrists in a single hand.


    He nced down at me, a possessive look in his eyes as he pressed my hands onto the bed, his entire


    body against me.


    ¡°You think I¡¯ll just let you back out now?¡± he whispered against my corbone, holding both my wrists


    above my head. ¡°After I worked so hard to get you here?¡±


    My eyes


    His kiss was deep and fierce as if he was afraid I was going to disappear; he was desperate in the way


    he clung to me. I was motionless, at first, my head still reeling from everything that had happened in the


    last twenty-four hours.


    widened at his admission, but before I could think any more, his lips were on mine.


    Then his tongue brushed against my bottom lip, begging for entrance. My brain felt slow-like I was


    trying to swim through msses, and I guess I wasn¡¯t fast enough for him because he bit my lower lip.


    I gasped, the little shock enough for him to force his way inside, his tongue coaxing me to follow his.


    He was warm, so, so warm, and I had felt so cold. He was like a lifeboat while I was drowning out in the


    sea, and our history really didn¡¯t matter at this point.


    My brain shut off, and I melted underneath him


    I surrendered, letting my body follow his movements, clinging to him Everything was a blur as, soon


    enough, his hands traveled under my shirt, and it was quickly discarded somewhere on the floor.


    I tugged at his shirt, watching his muscles flex as he pulled it over his head, and then he was back. His


    eyes were smoldering, like a fire threatening to burn me alive.


    His hands explored my bare skin, and I clung to his back as he deepened the kiss, devouring every


    corner of my mouth until I was dizzy fromck of oxygen.


    When we broke apart, we were both panting, but neither of us was slowing down.


    For a moment, I forgot everything-Ashton and Corinna, the inheritance and the NDA, the baby we were


    supposed to make.


    I held onto Damon, enjoying the nail marks I left on his back and the sweet ache as he consumed me


    in his fire. There was nothing but us anymore.


    Nothing but his eyes, and his heat, and the sound of our racing heartbeats.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    POV: ¡°Corinna*


    ¡°Ugly.¡±


    I scrunched up my nose at the dress as 1 flipped the page of the magazine in front of me. Everything in


    the magazine was hideous. My dress had to be stunning..


    ¡°Puffed sleeves. Gross.¡±


    I groaned, shutting the magazine with a huff and throwing it somewhere on the floor with the dozen


    others I had discarded.


    ¡°There isn¡¯t anything good enough,¡± I sighed. I stretched out on the couch, wincing at the ache in my


    stomach. I didn¡¯t think it would hurt this badly.


    Dammit. I huffed, shifting onto my back so I could stare at the ceiling in boredom. I ced a hand.


    around my sore abdomen and growled.


    It had better not scar, or I¡¯d be suing those idiots at the clinic. My modeling career could not be


    derailed, not when I was finally so close to acting.


    But it was worth it. I grinned, smugly, thinking of Adide¡¯s stupid face when I got the inheritance.


    instead of her. She thought she was so much smarter than me, but she had no idea what Ashton and I


    were nning.


    She didn¡¯t even know what was going to hit her. I reached out to the coffee table, grabbing the next


    bridal magazine, hoping it had something that would suit me. I didn¡¯t have high expectations. ¡°Boring.¡± I


    rolled my eyes at the first dress. The mermaid cut was so out of fashion this year. Did the bridal


    magazines not get the memo?


    I heard the sound of the door clicking open, and I sat up in a hurry, before remembering that it was a


    bad idea. I groaned, holding my hand over my stomach as the pain shot through me in waves,


    I watched,ying on my side as Ashton came in, his coat messy like he¡¯d thrown it on in a hurry.


    ¡°Hey, darling.¡± I purred with a smile.


    ¡°You did the surgery?¡± Ashton asked, barely even ncing at me over his phone.


    I pouted. ¡°Yes. The eggs have been harvested. The bill¡¯s on the counter by the way,¡± I said waving my


    hand dismissively toward him.


    Ashton stiffened, then nced at me with a dark look, ¡°You didn¡¯t take care of it?¡±


    ¡°Does it look like I¡¯m made of money?¡± I asked, sarcastically. Gosh, he could be stupid sometimes. His


    family was much more well off than mine and he knew it.


    He growled, throwing his coat on top of me.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I yelled, my voice muffled under the coat as I pushed it off of me and onto the ground. As I did


    so, I noticed something shiny sticking to my fingers.


    ¡°Why is my apartment a mess? And where¡¯s dinner?¡± Ashton demanded walking away from me.


    ¡°Cook?¡± I wrinkled my nose in disgust, ¡°Clean? Get your maid to do that! I will not be a housewife.¡± ¡°I


    don¡¯t have a maid,¡± Ashton bit out, ring at me.


    ¡°Then hire one,¡± I shrugged, casually, ¡°I don¡¯t do any of that.¡±


    I nced at his jacket with a frown. Something was unusual about it. Why was it sparkling?


    ¡°You¡¯re my wifel You¡¯re supposed to keep the house clean and make sure dinner is on the table


    before I get home,¡± Ashton rubbed his forehead, exhaustedly.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the stone age, Ashton,¡± I snapped, rolling my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not cleaning or cooking. Once I


    recover from this procedure, I n on going to work immediately. So if you want those things done, 1


    suggest hiring a cook and a maid because you won¡¯t get that from me.¡±


    As I shook the jacket, dozens of specks of glitter cascaded casually off of it and onto the floor.


    Glitter?


    ¡°Where were you?¡± I demanded. getting to my feet as I threw the jacket half across the room at him. It


    hit the table he was attempting to clean off, sending all of the trash to the floor. It hurt to stand up so


    quickly and throw the jacket, but I didn¡¯t care at that point.


    Ashton shot me a re as he grabbed his jacket off the floor. ¡°I was at the IVF clinic. I was just meeting


    our surrogate and going over the expectations. Quit acting so jealous.¡±


    I crossed my arms, not believing him one bit. He¡¯d always been a yboy, even if nobody knew it. ¡°I


    didn¡¯t realize our surrogate was a hooker!¡± I snapped. ¡°There¡¯s glitter all over your jacket! How do you


    exin that?¡±


    ¡°She has another kid,¡± Ashton said, convincingly. He walked over to me, his eyes soft and soothing.


    ¡°This is her second surrogacy. She was just showing me the drawing her surrogate son made for her.


    He likes glitter, apparently.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes at him but decided it wasn¡¯t worth it. I was only worried that he¡¯d get caught


    anyway. I didn¡¯t care who he slept with, this was a business arrangement.


    Having our rtionship in the spotlight meant there could be no slip-ups.


    ¡°Remember the n, you can¡¯t be caught doing anything.¡± I told him, angrily.


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Ashton said, gravitating towards the kitchen. ¡°We pretend you¡¯re pregnant while she


    carries the baby. Get the inheritance before Damon and Adide. Don¡¯t worry, the n will work. I¡¯m


    not going to get caught doing anything.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t screw it up,¡± I snapped, settling back down on the couch. ¡°We both need this, and our siblings


    don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Just as I flipped open the bridal magazine I had been reading, my phone began to ring.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I answered, the sugary-sweet voice of Corinna Summersing out of my mouth.


    ¡°Is this Corinna Summers?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± I replied. ¡°How may I help you?¡±


    ¡°You got the callback for the movie. It will be up to the director whether you get the part or not.¡± ¡°Oh,


    thank you! This means so much to me,¡± I said hurriedly.


    As soon as I hung up the phone, my sweet smile dropped into a victorious smirk. I did it. I got the


    callback.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± Ashton asked as he sat in his chair, his phone already out. I could hear him typing


    something, but I could care less about it. I just got my first action opportunity!


    ¡°I got the callback for the movie I auditioned for! This will be my first acting gig,¡± I said and grinned,


    excitedly.


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Ashton muttered, still engrossed in his phone.


    ¡°This movie could seriously boost my career!¡± I said, trying to get him to see my excitement.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    I red at him, as he stared absent-mindedly at his phone.


    ¡°You could at least pretend to be a little happy for me. If I get this gig, it¡¯ll boost your career too, you


    know,¡± I told him, frustratedly.


    ¡°Will they be done filming before the wedding?¡± he asked, nonchntly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why?¡± I rolled my eyes. I could make time for both. The wedding was mostly nned


    already. We¡¯d just need to show up.


    I just needed to settle on a dress and a few other small details, but that didn¡¯t involve him.


    ¡°Once we have the inheritance, you¡¯ll have to quit your job,¡± he said matter of factly.


    I stared at Ashton for a good, long minute as what he said sunk into my brain.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I narrowed my eyes at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m a politician, Corinna,¡± Ashton scoffed as it was obvious. ¡°I can¡¯t have a model or actor or whatever


    you do as a wife. You¡¯ll have to learn to be a proper wife which means learning how to cook


    and clean.¡±


    What the h*11?


    ¡°You have to be joking.¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not,¡± Ashton growled back. He barely nced up from his phone.


    ¡°I had to sleep with one of the producers to even get an audition for this movie,¡± I snapped. ¡°I¡¯m not


    backing out now.¡±


    The jealousy I expected, however, didn¡¯t show up. Ashton just shrugged, getting to his feet without


    looking my way. His eyes never left his phone.


    ¡°Too bad for you,¡± he said before he went into his bedroom. ¡°Clean all of this up, and start on dinner.¡±


    The door shut firmly behind him, the lock clicking in ce.


    ¡°Cook and clean?¡± I gazed at the messy apartment with a dumbfounded look. He expected me to clean


    up this mess? By myself?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    And cook dinner? Absolutely not!


    I gritted my teeth, grabbed the nearest thing to me, which just so happened to be my phone, and threw


    it at his bedroom door. The phone shattered upon impact, and I screamed in frustration.


    I felt something pulling around my abdomen, and the pain came back with a ferocity all of a sudden. I


    groaned, holding my stomach as I copsed back onto the couch.


    I grabbed one of the couch pillows and clutched it to my chest. I stared at the ceiling with a dark look. If


    Ashton thought he could turn me into a pretty housewife, he had another thinging.


    Cook and clean?


    The thought was ridiculous. I was not a normal woman, and I wouldn¡¯t let him treat me that way.


    ¡°If you wanted a perfect wife,¡± I muttered darkly to the empty room, ¡°You should¡¯ve married Adide.¡±

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    When consciousness returned to me, I was alone. The bed was empty except for me. My clothes were


    still thrown all over the floor. I clutched the nket to my chest, covering my bare body as I sat up in


    bed.


    It took a minute until I realized where I was and what exactly had happened. Once I did, I fell back into


    the pillows with a big oof. I was still in disbelief over what happened.


    My arms were covered in red marks, and I was sure the rest of my body was much the same.


    His voice still rang in my ears, my name thest thing I heard as he repeated it over and over before I


    finally fell into an exhausted sleep.


    I felt like I had been run over by a truck; there was not a single part of me that wasn¡¯t bruised or aching.


    I nced at the clock on the nightstand. It was already well past noon.


    I was lucky I had the day off today. I was going to need time to recover.


    It took me a while to muster up the strength and energy to get out of bed, take a shower, and peel my


    clothes off the floor.


    Once I was dressed, I headed into the kitchen, my stomach rumbling for sustenance. But it turned out, I


    didn¡¯t need to.


    On the counter sat a simple ck mug and three pancakes in an even row on a te. Butter and syrup


    had been left out. The apartment was strangely quiet.


    I frowned, gazing around the empty apartment in case Damon suddenly showed up to im the food.


    With a shrug, I approached, squeezing onto one of the kitchen barstools. There was a note left to the


    right of the food, and I read it as I took a sip of my cooled coffee.


    ¡®Addie,


    I made breakfast and coffee. Have as much as you want. I had to leave on a business trip for a week


    and a half, but I¡¯ll be back in time to have our wedding. We¡¯ll need to have some kind of ceremony if we


    want the press to stop being so nosy. Sorry for leaving without telling you, but you were too cute to


    wake up.


    Chapter 17 -Damon¡¯


    I nearly choked on my coffee, my face burning bright red at thest words. Cute? Me?


    I crumpled the note in my hand and dropped it to the side. I nced at the pancakes. Topped with


    strawberries and a dollop of whipped cream.


    He really knew me too well. And he thought I was cute. How long had he thought that?


    I wasn¡¯t really sure how to feel about everything that had happened. Last night was¡­ impulsive.


    Most of it was a blur once I had shut my brain off. All I could remember was the feelings.


    It wasn¡¯t bad, though. I thought blushing as I drank the rest of my coffee. Damon knew what he was


    doing, and while I felt exhausted, I also felt extremely satisfied.


    I devoured my pancakes in an attempt to force myself to stop thinking and sighed, rinsing off the te


    and putting it in the sink once I was done.


    I went to grab another cup of coffee from the still-full pot when I spotted. somethingrge and dark


    moving in the corner of my vision.


    I screamed, automatically throwing the mug in my hand at the figure as if that would stop an intruder.


    The man screamed as soon as I did and somehow caught the mug in his hand with barely a fumble.


    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing in here? Get out!¡± I screamed, rounding on the man as I grabbed


    the coffee pot like it was going to


    protect me.


    ¡°Whoa, whoa!¡± The man raised his hands in defense, the cup still clutched in his fist.


    ¡°Chill, it¡¯s cool. I¡¯m Peter, I¡¯m Damon¡¯s friend,¡± he said with his hands. held up in surrender. The man


    before me did not look like a Peter.


    He looked like he would be named something scary like Cobra or Rocky. He looked like he¡¯d just


    stepped out of a sci-fi movie, aic book, or something. He was huge-six feet six at least, and I


    probably weighed the same amount as his overly-muscled bicep.


    ¡°If you¡¯re Damon¡¯s friend, what are you doing here?¡± I asked, suspiciously.


    Peter set down the mug I threw gently on the counter, not taking a step close to me. His movements


    were slow and gentle like he was trying not to spook me. I appreciated it, but I also felt like a wild


    animal he was trying to tame.


    ¡°I¡¯m an ex-marine.¡± Peter exined, slowly. ¡°Damon sent me to watch over you while he¡¯s gone. To


    make sure you¡¯re safe. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be up yet.


    ¡°A bodyguard?¡± My eyes went wide, forgetting that Peter was still very much a stranger as I set down


    the coffee pot with an incredulous look.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Peter nodded, happily. He smiled at me, thinking I¡¯d be happy about the news as well.


    I was not.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a bodyguard!¡± I grabbed the basket of oranges sitting on the counter and threw them at


    him, one by one.


    Peter, as I learned, was a very stubborn person. He looked like a kicked puppy as he followed me


    around everywhere but the bathroom. It was very annoying to have a shadow.


    It was almost 3:00 by the time I was ready to leave the house, but Peter didn¡¯t seem to mind the slow


    morning, all smiles and happy hums.


    It was quite a departure from his appearance, especially since he was dressed in a ck suit with ck


    sunsses, looking like a real bodyguard.


    ¡°You can go home, you know,¡± I grumbled, unhappily as we left the


    casino.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Nope!¡± He popped the P, still grinning like a mad fool. ¡°Damon would kill me if I left you alone.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯d be doing me a favor,¡± I mumbled under my breath. As soon as I took a single foot outside,


    however, I heard the click of a camera. I whirled my head around looking for the source of the sound.


    The glint of a camera lens in the bushes was all I saw before Peter


    grabbed my arm and pulled me back into the casino, blocking me behind his huge body. I huffed but


    was secretly d not to be harassed by the paparazzi.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take the backdoor,¡± Peter said, seriously.


    ¡°But my car-¡± I protested as he ushered me through the winding casino. halls.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone pick it upter. I¡¯m taking you back to your house so you can pack,¡± Peter told me,


    firmly.


    ¡°Pack?¡± I nced around bewilderedly but Peter was a master of his craft. His smile had disappeared,


    reced by a serious and hard look.


    He pushed me gently out the backdoor, still as fancy as the front, as he led me through the gardens. I


    didn¡¯t have time to stop and smell the flowers, however as he ushered me to a sleek, ck car.


    ¡°Am I going to be staying in the penthouse?¡± I asked, still not following the logic. My brain was still


    trying to catch up with me.


    Peter shook his head as he opened the door to the car for me. I got in reluctantly and he shut the door


    quietly behind me.


    The tinted windows covered any hint of sunshine, seeming dark and depressing without it.


    As soon as Peter got behind the wheel, I realized his sunny disposition was just a cover for the


    madman underneath.


    Peter drove like a maniac, going way above the speed limit and taking turns at 50 mph. Enough that I


    kept sliding around in the backseat, hitting wall to wall until I had the sense to buckle my seatbelt.


    We got to my apartment in record time. I sat breathing heavily in the backseat, clutching the headrest in


    front of me tightly between my hands.


    I thought about running as I headed up to my apartment, packing some clothes and necessities in a


    bag.


    But it was pretty obvious that Peter was faster and stronger than I was. He¡¯d catch me in a heartbeat.


    As nice as he was, I hated being watched.


    I sighed as I packed my things, not even sure where I was going to be the next couple of days. If I was


    going to leave the city, I had a few things I needed to do first.


    I grabbed myptop and opened it up as I typed the address of my student debt website. When I


    logged on, however, my jaw dropped.


    The bnce was zero.


    What? I sat there stunned into silence.


    A suspicious feeling ran through me, and I reached for my cell phone, dialing the rental office.


    I suffered through the wait time, knowing that Peter was waiting for me in the car, but this was


    something I had to deal with now.


    I suspected that my student loans being paid off was not a glitch.


    ¡°Hello?¡± the nice woman on the phone asked.


    ¡°Hello, my rent is due, and I wanted to pay it,¡± I told them, politely.


    ¡°No problem. Name?¡±


    ¡°Adide Hildebrand. Apartment Twelve.¡±


    ¡°Uh,¡± the woman¡¯s confused tone sounded through the phone. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve already paid for three


    months upfront. You¡¯re all set.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    As I shut the phone, that feeling in my stomach tripled as I gazed out the window of my apartment.


    Down below, Peter was leaning against the ck SUV, waiting to take me to who knows where.


    Coincidence?


    I think not.


    There was only one person who was at the center of all of this.


    ¡°Damon,¡± I growled.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked, a bit nervous as we passed the sign heading out of Las Vegas.


    The drive was long, and the sun began to set. The air cooled down as it always did on desert nights.


    Without the neon lights around us, there was very little to guide the way down the long stretches of


    desert road.


    I could only trust that Peter knew where he was going. Darkness surrounded us as we drove, the city¡¯s


    lights fading into the distance behind us.


    ¡°Damon has a house not far from the city. He wanted you to stay there,¡± Peter said, gently. ¡°Sorry about


    all this. I don¡¯t want you to think I¡¯m kidnapping you or something.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, Peter,¡± I told him, my rm growing, ¡°until you said that.¡±


    ¡°Oops,¡± he chuckled. ¡°My bad.¡± He tried to smile at me in the rearview mirror but my mind was racing.


    I tried to calm my nerves throughout the drive. Honestly, I didn¡¯t see why I had to live anywhere but in


    my own apartment.


    Sure, it wasn¡¯t the mostfortable since you had to take showers in cold water because the heater


    was broken and my neighbor liked to slip his ¡°samples¡± under everyone¡¯s doors but¡­


    You know what, never mind. My apartment was a hole, but it was mine. I didn¡¯t know how I felt about


    staying at Damon¡¯s house.


    I leaned my head against the car window, gazing through the tinted darkness. Above, I could see the


    stars so clearly. Like tiny twinkling diamonds in the sky.


    I¡¯d never seen so many before. I could count on my hand the number of times I¡¯d left the city but it was


    nice to be able to see the stars. Eventually, my eyes shut as I dozed off, the coolness of the ss


    soothing me.


    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Peter said excitedly.


    I jerked awake at Peter¡¯s im, feeling like I¡¯d only slept for a minute. The car pulled up to arge


    metal gate, a twenty-foot fence surrounding whatever was behind it.


    If I knew Damon, it was probably electrified or something. Anything to keep his life private.


    A security guard dressed in ck approached us with an unfriendly look.


    Peter rolled down both of our windows and the unknown man¡¯s eyes locked onto me before turning to


    look at Peter.


    ¡°Hey, Joe!¡± Peter greeted him like they were old friends.


    Joe only grunted, that scowl still on his face.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is Adide. She¡¯s the wife I was telling you about. You know, that one,¡± Peter hinted, not subtle at


    all. I would have to ask Damon what he¡¯d been telling people about me.


    Joe¡¯s eyes looked at me, and he grunted again. I was beginning to think that was all he did.


    ¡°I know! Can you believe Damon of all people got married?¡± Peterughed. ¡°Anyway, Damon wanted


    her to live here for the time being, so you should be seeing here and go as she pleases. Damon¡¯s


    words, not mine.¡±


    At least I¡¯m not a prisoner, I breathed in relief. I coulde and go as I pleased. So, why did I have to


    stay here at all? What was Damon so worried about?


    Joe gave a third grunt and then turned his back on us.


    ¡°Nice talking to you, Joe!¡± Peter waved bye with a silly grin. The gates. began to open as Joe took his


    ce in the security office just outside the gate.


    ¡°Man, that guy is great. You should talk to him sometime, he has some wild stories,¡± Peter told me as


    we drove inside.


    I nced at him, incredulously. Was he messing with me or just insane? Joe didn¡¯t seem like he was


    even capable of speaking.


    As we rounded the long driveway, the house came into view, and I forgot all about Peter or Joe. I


    stared open-mouthed out my window.


    It was huge.


    And I mean, massive. It had to be the size of my apartment building!


    The modern house was full of sloped angles and massive floor-to-ceiling


    windows. Lights illuminated from each corner. Between the stone walls around the desert-like gardens


    and the wooden panels between the windows, it was beyond gorgeous.


    ¡°This is Damon¡¯s house?¡± I stared at the building wide-eyed as we drove around the garden tforms


    to the entrance. I could practically see all the way through the house with how many windows there


    were.


    There was a massive swimming pool behind the house-in the middle of the garden. I bet the view from


    there was breathtaking.


    ¡°Yeah, it was really easy to build, actually,¡± Peter shrugged, nonchntly. ¡°Damon¡¯s designs are really


    easy to follow.¡±


    ¡°You mean he designed this?¡± I gasped in awe.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Peter said and grinned at me.


    I was in a state of shock as we got out and Peter threw both my bags over his shoulder like they were


    nothing, simply walking into the house as if he owned it.


    Peter dropped my bags onto the floor with a grin, wiping his hands as he said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be sleeping


    over there if you need me. Mrs. Rivas can whip up anything you¡¯d like for dinner. You should try her


    enchdas, they¡¯re the best.¡±


    ¡°Peter!¡±


    A woman in her sixties with dark brown skin appeared over the second. floor out of nowhere, a stern


    look on her face. She was a plump woman in a messy apron and had a very strong Spanish ent.


    ¡°Do not leave bags on the floor!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Rivas,¡± Peter muttered, ashamedly, grabbing both of my bags. ¡°This is-¡±


    ¡°Ady!¡± Mrs. Rivas cried with her ent as she rushed down the stairs. She pulled me into a fierce


    hug, and I was afraid my ribs would break from the force as she suffocated me. ¡°You are Damon¡¯s


    amor. I am so happy you are here!¡±


    It was clear that Mrs. Rivas¡¯ firstnguage was not English.


    When she let me go, I sucked in a massive breath, trying to grin at her despite the redness creeping up


    my face.


    I knew little Spanish, but I knew what amor was. Was that really how he referred to me?


    ¡°Come,e, I¡¯ll whip up something riquisimo for you!¡± Mrs. Rivas said as she kissed both of my


    cheeks and then my forehead. ¡°Ah, you are too skinny. Double portions for you.¡±


    ¡°Uh, thanks,¡± I said as politely as I could. ¡°But I¡¯m a bit tired if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no problem. Of course, you are. There¡¯s always breakfast. My finest omelet for you. I¡¯ll have Rosie


    take you to your room. Rosie!¡±


    I covered my ears as Mrs. Rivas practically screamed out the name.


    ¡°Yes, nana!¡± a youthful voice called out, someone rushing from upstairs. Another woman appeared


    from the gardens, and I nced at her confused.


    Wait, didn¡¯t I hear her feet from upstairs?


    ¡°H, Seniorita,¡± Rosie called out with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m Rosie.¡±


    Rosie was a young Spanish girl with a youthful glow to her. She was clearly just out of high school, still


    bright, and her eyes shined with hope. She had smudges of paint on her overalls and face.


    ¡°Take Miss Ady to her room,¡± Mrs. Rivas said.


    ¡°I¡¯d be happy too! Follow me, Miss Adide.¡±


    I was relieved that at least Rosie got my name right. Rosie chattered to me about the house and how it


    was built as she took me to my room. The house was much bigger than I thought it was as it seemed to


    just keep going.


    Finally, Rosie stopped and gestured to one of the doors.


    ¡°Here you are! I¡¯ll see you in the morning, Miss Adide,¡± Rosie grinned, then she skipped away, light


    on her feet like a dancer.


    I waited until she was gone before I entered the room and realized that this wasn¡¯t just my room.


    It was Damon¡¯s.


    Though the floors were immacte, the desk in the corner was piled to the top with papers and pencils,


    and charcoal drawings were


    undoubtedly his. No one else could precariously stack that many papers up without it falling down.


    Stupid architects, I grumbled to myself. My bags were already sitting on the floor, and for a moment, I


    wondered when Peter had the time to deliver them here.


    Then it urred to me that Rosie had probably not taken me the direct. route so I could see more of


    the house. I sighed, practically copsing onto the warm, fluffy bed. The darkforter was like a


    cloud as I buried myself in the mound of heavenly fluff.


    I nced at the ring on my finger. The only person who could¡¯ve touched my rent and my student loans


    was me or my spouse.


    I guess it just hadn¡¯t sunk into me yet that Damon and I were truly married. Legally, we shared


    everything now, even our lives.


    My phone dinged, a text message, and I groaned as I fished it out of my pocket and checked it. It was


    from my grandmother.


    ¡®Dear, Addie. Come for a family luncheon tomorrow! Love, Grandma.¡¯ I chuckled at how every other


    letter was capitalized. Even the excessive amount of emojis at the end was just like her.


    A luncheon. I could always go and rub all of this in Corinna¡¯s face. The man she dumped was actually a


    millionaire and a sessful architect with his own mansion. I could imagine her turning purple as she


    threw a


    fit.


    But that wouldn¡¯t be fair. Damon was keeping this a secret from his family. I doubt his father or Ashton


    even knew about any of this. I wouldn¡¯t betray his trust just to get even with Corinna.


    I took a bath in the luxurious master bathroom-soaking for a couple of hours. I didn¡¯t even ask why


    Damon had my favorite shampoo already inside and ready for me. Clearly, he had been busy.


    When I got out, dressed in a bathrobe, I noticed my phone lit up from another text message.


    ¡®How are you?¡¯


    It was from Damon.


    I felt in a better mood than usual, seeing as how I¡¯d been able to soak in hot water so I sent him a quick


    text back.


    I¡¯m having trouble sleeping alone. This house is big.¡¯


    ¡®I wish I could be there to keep youpany.


    I snorted.


    ¡®I¡¯d never get any sleep then.¡¯


    ¡®Why would you want to?¡¯


    I could feel the smugness over the text, even as he sent me a winky face in response. It was so unlike


    him that augh burst out of my throat.


    But then I thought, myughter dying out. Despite how thankful I was to be free of my debts, I felt guilty.


    ¡®Why did you pay off my student loans? And pay my rent?¡¯


    I sent the text before I could change my mind and waited for a response.


    What came back was the simplest answer that I had never expected.


    ¡®You¡¯re my wife.¡¯

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Home is where the heart is. That¡¯s what everybody used to tell me.


    ¡°What a lovely home,¡± they¡¯d say with jealousy at our million-dor mansion with fancy cars and butlers


    and maids.


    I never understood it.


    Standing in front of my father¡¯s mansion as it loomed over me as a nightmare did to a child, I realized


    this ce never felt like home to me.


    My father decked out the mansion in artwork and vases and a thousand things that I was not allowed to


    touch. I remembered every rule as Piers weed me into the house.


    When I lived here, I felt more like the mosaic my father hung on the wall than a daughter. It was no


    wonder this ce had never felt like mine. I never belonged there.


    As I entered therge room for gatherings, I spotted every member of our extended familyid out


    before me. Cousins and distant aunts or uncles that I had barely spoken a word to in my entire life.


    Why on earth were all these people here?


    Corinna and Ashton were here, much to my dismay. They were talking away with my father and


    stepmother, Tabitha with their stic smiles. They were all faking their enjoyment in each other, that


    was in to see.


    I grabbed a champagne ss from one of the tables set up and sipped it, noticing how Ashton looked


    over at me.


    His smile fell as he stared at me intensely, but I didn¡¯t really care. He was nothing to me anymore. And I


    wanted nothing to do with him.


    Surprisingly, I wasn¡¯t in a bad mood just from seeing him. I didn¡¯t feel a rush of anger or resentment


    toward them.


    I just felt nothing.


    I shrugged, continuing to search through the wide area until I found who I was looking for.


    My grandmother sat on one of the sofas, looking as prim and proper as ever. She looked regal, fitting


    as the head of our family. I ducked behind


    one of the servants as I snuck up behind her with a grin.


    Just when I was right behind her, the guests spotted me before she ever did- I breathed in, ready to


    scare the bejeebers out of her, reaching with my hands to grasp onto her shoulders.


    ¡°Hello, Adide,¡± she said, knowingly without even turning around.


    All the breath I gathered rushed out of me, and my hands fell to my side.


    ¡°How¡¯d you know it was me?¡± Iid my head on the back of the couch as she nced back at me.


    She chuckled, ¡°I know everything, dear. Now,e over here and meet my friends.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandma.¡±


    I chuckled, walking around the couch. She¡¯d cleared a spot for me right next to her, and I took it, easily.


    As I did, I noticed Ashton¡¯s gaze was back on me, even though his father was clearly trying to catch his


    attention, but it was like Ashton couldn¡¯t tear his eyes away from me.


    It felt ufortable to have him staring at me, but I didn¡¯t really have a choice in the matter. I¡¯d rather


    not argue in front of Grandma¡¯s guests.


    ¡°Gretchen, this is my granddaughter, Adide. You remember her, right?¡± My grandmother wrapped an


    arm around my shoulder, pulling me close with a proud smile.


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Gretchen spoke heavily in a French ent. She was near my grandmother¡¯s age but


    looked just as timeless. ¡°Last time I saw you, you were a mere babe.¡±


    ¡°Gretchen was the ambassador for France. She used to spend a lot of time here due to your


    grandfather¡¯s job but moved back to France when you were a toddler,¡± my grandmother exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± I smiled brightly at her.


    ¡°You as well. I have heard about your engagement,¡± Gretchen smiled. ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Before I could ask Gretchen anything about her own life, the snooty


    voice of Corinna interrupted. I tried my best not to roll my eyes at the sound of her shrill voice.


    ¡°Oh, Addie!¡± Corinna smiled like she was happy to see me as she and Ashton approached. ¡°I¡¯m a bit


    disappointed you didn¡¯te to say hello.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± my grandmother said, frowning at their appearance. ¡°This is my other granddaughter, Corinna.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Gretchen frowned, ¡°Did Maelyn have another child?¡±


    Corinna stiffened as the air immediately went cold. I smirked, shooting at nce at Corinna.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid Corinna is my half-sister,¡± I told her, innocently. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of my father¡¯s


    second wife, not my mother.¡±


    Gretchen frowned, looking between the two of us. ¡°But you are of simr ages? Maelyn did not pass


    away until¡­¡±


    Realization seemed to dawn in her eyes before they went cold.


    ¡°I see,¡± she said, simply, the disapproval in her eyes not hidden well.


    ¡°Well, families areplicated,¡± Corinna giggled nervously, her arm wrapped around Ashton¡¯s. ¡°But


    Addie and I get along well.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡± Gretchen asked me, looking doubtful.


    ¡°Oh, yes, we¡¯re the best of friends. In fact, Addie volunteered to be my maid of honor at my wedding,


    didn¡¯t you, Addie?¡± Corinna smirked at me. ¡°She¡¯s very supportive of me and Ashton getting married.¡±


    I nced at Corinna¡¯s smug face and then Gretchen¡¯s. I took a sip of my champagne, not really feeling


    as angry as I thought I would. I still had no intention of being her maid of honor, no matter how calm I


    felt.


    Something was different today. Or I was different.


    I felt rxed, peaceful even. My mind kept going back to Damon and the texts he sent me all night until


    I fell asleep.


    We¡¯d always been enemies, or rather, I¡¯d always considered him my enemy. But I did had to admit, his


    teasing was always harmless. And the way he looked at me hadn¡¯t changed a bit.


    Unlike Corinna, who didn¡¯t know how to stop, Damon never went far enough that I could truly despise


    him.


    ¡®You¡¯re my wife, that¡¯s what he¡¯d said.


    We were married, and if I was being truly honest, I couldn¡¯t say I had zero feelings for him.


    Damon was smug and demanding and tricky, but he was also intelligent and always stood up for me.


    One day, I could see myself even falling in love with him. That thought alone brought a small smile to


    my lips.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe that¡¯s why, when Corinna provoked me this time, I only smiled and nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yes, unfortunately, Corinna chose someone else. Your friend, Bethany, if I remember correctly?¡± I


    nced at her, cool as a cucumber.


    Corinna¡¯s face twisted as she red at me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she bit out, but I knew she wasn¡¯t done.


    She smiled, facing Gretchen as sheid her head on Ashton¡¯s chest now, ¡°I¡¯m very excited about the


    wedding. Don¡¯t Ashton and I make the cutest couple, Addie?¡±


    She eyed me, but I only nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yes, you two are a perfect match,¡± I said, slyly.


    This time, both of their faces fell-their anger showing. Corinna clenched her teeth while Ashton red


    holes into the side of my head. I did my best not to smirk at them. It was really enjoyable getting under


    their skin.


    My grandmother rolled her eyes at our bickering but didn¡¯t intervene at all. As long as we were civil, it


    didn¡¯t matter to her.


    But I knew she was rooting for me anyway.


    Corinna leaned up to Ashton to whisper something aggressively into his ear. I saw Ashton scowl-like


    he¡¯d been told he needed to have his kidney removed.


    Corinna didn¡¯t look happy either, but both of their faces changed to smiles anyway.


    ¡°Excuse me!¡± Ashton called out, tapping his champagne ss loudly. ¡°My fiance and I have an


    announcement to make!¡± He turned in circles making sure every guest was turning to look at them.


    I raised an eyebrow at the fake smile he wore- just like every photo they¡¯d taken of him for his political


    campaign. He really did know how to work


    a crowd.


    I sipped my champagne, only half paying attention. I really didn¡¯t care what they had to announce.


    ¡°We have been nning this for a while,¡± Ashton grinned to the crowd, seeming proud, ¡°but I¡¯m happy


    to finally announce this.¡±


    Then he dropped the bombshell.


    ¡°Corinna is pregnant!¡±


    The apuse that followed was interrupted by the loud shatter of ss on the floor. All eyes fell upon


    me and the champagne ss that nowy broken at my feet. I sat there stunned, not even bothering to


    look down.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    POV: *Adide*


    ¡°Congrattions!¡±


    The cheers rang in my ears as I stood there with a nk face. I was still too shocked to even speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you, Corinna.¡± My stepmother pulled Corinna into a firm hug, a huge smile on her face.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be a great mother.¡±


    ¡°To the Steyns and Hildebrands! To the next generation!¡± My father raised a toast, a pleased look on his


    face.


    Everyone rejoiced as they held up their sses-except for me.


    Mine was still spilled out over the floor.


    ¡°Addic, honey, are you alright?¡± my grandmother asked, concerned.


    I nced at her, tears swimming in my eyes as my emotions went haywire. I didn¡¯t even know what I


    was feeling, I just knew it wasn¡¯t good.


    ¡°Come with me, dear.¡± My grandmother patted my hand as she pulled me into a quiet corner.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I told her as I wiped away the tears building in the corner of my eyes.


    ¡°There is nothing to be sorry for, Adide,¡± my grandmother said sternly but softly. She brushed away


    the hair from my face, a smile pulling at her aging eyes. ¡°It may seem like Corinna has everything now,


    but love is the real prize. That¡¯s all I ever wanted for you.¡±


    Love? Did she mean love with Damon?


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma,¡± I smiled,ying my head on her shoulder. I felt warm inside but also worried.


    I thought I had been in love with Ashton, but he screwed me over in the worst way possible.


    And Damon¡­


    I wasn¡¯t even sure what I was feeling. Even if I was falling in love with him, which I didn¡¯t want to admit


    in the slightest, there was no guarantee he felt the same way.


    He didn¡¯t need the inheritance, and he never would. So why did he marry me? To get back at Corinna


    or¡­..


    I sighed, wrapping my arm around myself. Why did my life have to be soplicated? A few months


    ago, I had everything figured out. It all came crashing down in one day!


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m gonna go home. Is that okay?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course, dear. It was so nice to see you,¡± she said as she brought me into a hug, wrapping me


    tightly, and I smiled, happy to have this little bit offort.


    ¡°You make it home safe, okay?¡± she said and smiled at me, looking into


    my eyes.


    Home.


    I was surprised to find the first thought in my head was not my tiny apartment but the mansion I had


    woken up in this morning. I decided not to think about how quickly I¡¯d adopted that as my home, I¡¯d had


    enough thinking for the day.


    ¡°I will, Grandma,¡± I smiled, ¡°See youter.¡±


    As I left, I nced at Corinna and Ashton standing amidst the crowd of people. Despite how happy they


    looked on the inside, I knew them both too well.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Their smiles were fake-as stic as dolls. This was all for show, even if they were pregnant. They¡¯d


    never have anything real together.


    Ashton nced over at me, and our eyes met. His intense re bore into me, and I looked away.


    I thought I had loved him once, but I didn¡¯t anymore. I knew for sure


    now.


    I nced away, heading to the door as I said goodbye to my feelings for Ashton for good. Now, there


    was nothing between us.


    As soon as I got to my car, my phone started to ring. I sighed, not really wanting to talk to anyone.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Howdy, Addie!¡±


    ¡°Cassidy?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°What are you calling for?¡±


    Marvin Cassidy was the general contractor for the movie set. He never called me unless there was a


    big issue. That was thest thing I needed.


    ¡°How far away are ya from the set?¡± Cassidy asked in his southern drawl. ¡°Cause we need the


    approval of the director to make some minor improvements to the set-emergency improvements if ya


    get what I


    mean.¡±


    I was suddenly reminded of when Damon visited our set. He¡¯d pointed out a few ws and said


    somebody woulde by. I didn¡¯t realize he meant Cassidy.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have the funds for this,¡± I sighed, rubbing my temple. ¡°Our budget¡¯s small as it is.¡±


    ¡°No worries, Addie.¡± I could hear Cassidy¡¯s grin from here. ¡°All been paid for, I assure you.¡±


    ¡°Let me guess, Damon?¡± I rolled my eyes, already getting the memo.


    ¡°Right-o. Can you be here in about ten?¡±


    ¡°Make it twenty,¡± I said before ending the call.


    Work never ends.


    Minor emergency improvements my *ss. Damon had practically paid for Cassidy to redo the whole set


    including a new paint job.


    Cassidy, of course, was willing to do the whole thing, but I had to gently tell him that I was not going to


    spend two months rebuilding the whole set from the ground up.


    Luckily, Cassidy was a sweet guy who only wanted to help and was so much more reasonable than


    someone like Damon.


    Once we were finished with the construction ns, it was nearly nightfall, and I was exhausted. I


    silently cursed Damon and his over-the-top way of doing things.


    As nice as it was, it left me with a bunch of work. Work I did not want to deal with.


    I lounged in the tent, not quite ready to go back to Damon¡¯s mansion.


    The more I pondered my life, the more free donuts I stuffed down my face.


    I was just reaching out to grab the final jelly one when someone else took it from me.


    ¡°Mmm, jelly-filled,¡± Jenna said as she took a bite.


    To my surprise, she wasn¡¯t alone. Kathy, the woman I¡¯d met at the Mexican restaurant the other day-


    who was married to Lacey-was right next to her.


    ¡°Nice to see you again, Adide,¡± Kathy smiled.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I blurted, then blushed as I realized how that sounded. ¡°Not that I don¡¯t


    want you here,¡± I added quickly. I could hear how awkward I sounded and cringed internally.


    ¡°Oh, just hanging out and finishing some work at the same time. Would you like to have drinks with me


    and Laceyter? She¡¯s been begging for me to invite you out,¡± Kathy rolled her eyes, but I could see


    the fondness in the way she spoke of her wife.


    I couldn¡¯t help but want that too.


    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± Iughed. ¡°I could use a little fun.¡±


    ¡°Do you have the picture?¡± Jenna asked as she finished her donut. ¡°I need to get it in the system.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all right here,¡± Kathy said, holding out a picture, and my eyes went wide as I recognized it.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t finish, my eyes glued to the picture.


    ¡°Corinna Summers,¡± Kathy finished with a nod.


    ¡°They are really pushing for her to be cast,¡± Jenna said. ¡°They don¡¯t even care what part at this point,


    just so long as she¡¯s in it. I was gonna run it by youter since you have the final decision.¡±


    I swallowed, ufortably, my sister¡¯s smiling face staring back at me from the photo.


    Corinna must really want this deal. I knew how hard she had been


    pushing to start up her acting career, considering she never shut up about


    it


    I could do the right thing and give her a fair chance. A chance she¡¯d never give me if the situation was


    reversed.


    But I also knew she would have never agreed if she knew I was the director. If I allowed her in, I would


    be inviting personal drama onto the set which I didn¡¯t want to do.


    And it would mean helping her, the person who had made my life a living hell from the moment we met


    as kids.


    But if I didn¡¯t¡­


    I sighed, conflicted.


    Out of all the reasons, however, there was one that stood out above all.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± I said, firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t approve.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jenna asked, sharing a confused look with Kathy.


    ¡°Honestly? Because she¡¯s pregnant, and that will make it difficult for us to film certain scenes,¡± I said


    with a downcast look. My mood quickly soured as I was forced to admit it out loud.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Kathy asked with a frown, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard. anything about it.¡±


    ¡°I heard the rumors but I thought that¡¯s all they were. How are you so sure?¡± Jenna asked, curiously.


    ¡°She announced it today,¡± I said, nkly, ¡°at our family gathering.¡±


    ¡°Family gathering?¡± Jenna trailed off, quickly paling as she snatched the photo from Kathy¡¯s hand and


    then gasped. ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, is Corinna Summers¡­¡± Kathy¡¯s eyes went wide.


    ¡°Is she¡­¡± Jenna said.


    They both looked at me as they said at the same time, ¡°Your sister?¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    POV:


    *Adide*


    ¡°And now they¡¯re having a baby!¡± I mmed the empty beer down on thecounter.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Kathy said with wide eyes. ¡°That¡¯s messed up.¡±


    ¡°You should murder them in their sleep,¡± Lacey growled, setting down. her beer. ¡°That¡¯ll show those backstabbing ba-¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve had a little too much to drink, Lacey,¡± Kathy stole her drink away from her. Lacey whined, her cheeks flushed red as she clung to her wife¡¯s jacket.


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk,¡± Lacey slurred clearly intoxicated.


    ¡°Of course not, dear,¡± Kathy smirked,ying a kiss upon her wife¡¯s forehead.


    As I watched their sweet exchange, I noticed a buzzing from my pocket. A text from Damon?


    When I opened it, I turned bright red..


    It was a text that if my grandmother saw, she would outright faint. A text that could make a nun blush, and in my tipsy state, I was nowhere near prepared enough to deal with it. But I couldn¡¯t deny how excited it made. me feel.


    I read it over for the third time, ¡®I can¡¯t stop thinking about the other night. You felt and tasted so good.¡¯


    ¡®What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡¯ I wrote back, hurriedly, ignoring the typos. ¡®I¡¯m in public with Lacey and Kathy¡¯


    It took less than a minute for him to respond as he sent back just an emoji with an arched eyebrow.


    ¡°Are you okay, Addie?¡± Kathy asked me, concerned. ¡°You¡¯re all red.¡±


    I practically threw my phone in my pocket, my face heating to concerning levels as I tried to y it cool.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± Iughed, nervously, ¡°It¡¯s just the beer. I might¡¯ve dranktoo much.¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t!¡± Lacey grinned, slurring her words a bit as she wrapped her arm around me. I almost slid off the barstool as she pulled me into her. ¡°We¡¯re gonna party all night!¡±


    Lacey threw her hands up as she cheered.


    ¡°As much as I¡¯d love to party, I do have work tomorrow,¡± I told her with a grin.


    ¡°Party pooper,¡± Lacey pouted.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a call to make. Watch her for me, will you, Adide?¡± Kathy smiled.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I nodded with a smile.


    Speaking of which, I pulled out my phone and flipped to Peter¡¯s number that he had given me.


    ¡®Could you drive me home? I¡¯m hazy from the drinks.¡¯ I sent it, although quite a number of the words were misspelled.


    It was true though. My alcohol-soaked brain was not fit to be driving my car. If I wrecked, I couldn¡¯t afford the repairs, nor did I want to risk myself or anyone else driving in this state.


    ¡®Of course!¡¯ Peter¡¯s reply came soon after.


    ¡°You know,¡± Lacey said, once we were alone. ¡°I think you and Damon are perfect together.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I scoffed, ¡°No way. We¡¯re¡­.too different.¡±


    ¡°Not as different as you like to believe,¡± Lacey smiled. ¡°You know how we met?¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°It was in college during one of the dorm parties. Well, I ended up getting pretty smashed. I don¡¯t even remember most of the night.¡±


    Lacey sighed, ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention, and I guess somebody slipped me something ¡¯cause next thing I know, this guy I don¡¯t know has got his hands all over me, and he¡¯s taking me somewhere, and my head¡¯s all fuzzy.¡±


    I sobered up real quick as I listened to the nightmare she told me.


    ¡°But then,¡± she said and smiled, eyes glistening under the bar lights, ¡°Damon burst in. He punched the guy off me and wrapped me in his jacket. Even though I was drugged, and wasted, and I couldn¡¯t even walk straight, he just took me home and told me to be more careful. I started to like him after that and well¡­¡±


    I stared at her in disbelief, unable to believe what I was hearing. Damon did all that?


    The Damon who used to say that he hated getting involved with others?


    Was he a good guy inside? Had I been wrong about him all these years?


    ¡°I liked him.¡± Lacey said with a frown. ¡°But I didn¡¯t love him. I felt so bad. for breaking his heart but he took it in stride. He didn¡¯t let it affect our friendship. Well, now we¡¯re best friends, and I¡¯m married to Kathy, and he¡¯s married to you, so I guess it all worked out well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d Damon was there to help you,¡± I said once I got my thoughts together. ¡°I know he¡¯s not the kid he was before. He¡¯s sweet to me now, but¡­ it¡¯splicated.¡±


    I sighed,ying my head on my arms. ¡°Things used to be simple. He hated me, and I hated him. We were enemies.¡±


    ¡°Why did you hate him?¡± Lacey asked.


    ¡°Because he was so mean to me!¡± I growled, remembering all the times he¡¯d humiliated me.


    ¡°Even when we were kids, he would make up stupid nicknames for me. Every year on my birthday, he¡¯d dump a whole bottle of glitter on my table just so I would get in trouble with the teacher. He told all the boys. in school that if they touched me, they would die from cooties. I was a ss pariah!¡±


    Lacey burst intoughter, tears filling the corners of her eyes fromughing so hard.


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny,¡± I pouted, crossing my arms. Though, saying it out loud now, it didn¡¯t seem as mean as it once was.


    ¡°I¡¯m not defending him, but really, those are the worst things he did as a kid?¡± Lacey chuckled, shaking her head.


    ¡°Did it never ur to you that he was trying to cheer you up with the birthday thing? Or that he just didn¡¯t want the other boys in school totouch you so he made up the cooties thing? Maybe, he just wanted you. all to himself.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I opened my mouth to retort, but the more I thought about it, the more I realized she was right. Though it was annoying having to clean up the glitter, Damon was the only one who told me happy birthday year afteryear.


    My father hadn¡¯t even bothered for many years. But Damon never forgot, not once.


    And if Damon believed I had cooties and that I would infect him, then why did he hang around me so much as a kid? He and Ashton were the only two willing to be around me after that incident.


    ¡°Damon used to mention you a lot when we were dating. He does even now,¡± Lacey said. ¡°Just casually in conversation, youe up. Adide hates this food, and Adide likes this movie, just random things het knows about you. I doubt he even realized he was doing it half the time.¡±


    Lacey smiled wistfully, and then grabbed my hand and held it close. ¡°I know how much Damon suffered from his family. You know it, too.¡±


    I swallowed looking away. I did know, and I hated it.


    Corinna had been weed by my father, but Damon did not receive. the same. He was a stain on the Steyn family tapestry, and he was treatedas such.


    I knew about it but there had been nothing I could do as a kid or an adult.


    ¡°He told me once that you were his light when he felt hopeless,¡± Lacey said, meaningfully. ¡°That you were the reason he made it through all of it and became the man he is today.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say, so I didn¡¯t say anything. The bartender poured us another round of drinks, and we toasted one another before downing them in one go.


    But I didn¡¯t forget her words, even as the alcohol overtook my reason. Had Damon actually cared about me all that time? How did I not see it?


    When Peter picked me up, I couldn¡¯t stand straight. The streetlights looked like fireflies as they twirled around me or perhaps, I was the one twirling around them.


    I felt dizzy but also incredibly ted. Everything I¡¯d learned and Damon¡¯s text left me feeling surprisingly happy. I actually felt like I missed Damon, which was such an odd sensation.


    The ride home was a blur to me as I struggled not to throw up all over Peter¡¯s nice car. I didn¡¯t want him to dislike me, and I knew that was a guaranteed way to make that happen.


    Peter dropped me off, saying something about my car, but I only giggled, patting his cheeks as thanks before stumbling my way upstairs. Heughed at me as I walked away, but stayed until he knew I¡¯d made it inside.


    ¡°Dios Mio,¡± Mrs. Rivas said as she spotted me. ¡°I¡¯ll get some water, and some coffee.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± I asked, clueless as I swayed on the spot.


    I kicked off my shoes somewhere between the car and the stairs as I stumbled my way into the bedroom, feeling like I¡¯d won the lottery.


    When I entered, however, I wasn¡¯t alone. I stopped, holding onto the doorknob to keep myself upright.


    ¡°Damon?¡± I asked, blinking. I wondered for a brief minute if I was. hallucinating.


    Damon sat on the bed, a pile of blueprintsid out in front of him, but I knew for sure he wasn¡¯t a hallucination because he wore a pair of thin, square sses.


    He gazed up at me as I leaned on the door to keep my bnce, one of my socks missing and my dress halfway down my shoulders.


    ¡°You look like Dr. Seuss,¡± I giggled, yfully as I stumbled forward.


    ¡°And you¡¯re drunk,¡± Damon said back but he couldn¡¯t keep from smiling.


    ¡°So?¡± I grinned, stepping forward. ¡°Why are you back early? Didn¡¯t you say a couple of days?¡±


    Before he could answer, I tripped on my own feet and stumbled right onto his blueprints. Iughed as he stared down at me, unimpressed.


    He smirked, leaning down to press his lips gently against mine. He tasted like mint, and I probably tasted like alcohol.


    I giggled excitedly as he pulled back, his eyes soft as he brushed his hand across my cheek.


    ¡°I just couldn¡¯t stay away from you.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Maybe it was the alcohol. Theck of inhibition freed me from the anxiety and worries that usually


    gued my mind.


    Or maybe I just didn¡¯t have any excuses anymore.


    Softly, I reached up my hand, my fingertips brushing against his stubbled cheeks. He nced down at


    me curiously, staying perfectly still as I buried my fingers into the five o¡¯clock shadow.


    ¡°You changed,¡± I murmured to myself, feeling the squareness to his jaw-the way his cheeks had lost


    that chubbiness from when we were kids.


    He was strong and firm and real.


    Damon blinked slowly at me as if he was the one drunk. Even upside down, I could see the way he


    enjoyed my touch, leaning into my hands.


    I fluttered to the small ck mole underneath his right eye, pressing down gently. That was the same.


    And so were his dark eyes.


    The boy I used to know had be a man before I knew it. I was the only one who hadn¡¯t noticed.


    ¡®You were his light when he felt hopeless, Lacey had told me.


    I was the reason he was standing here today, stronger than anyone knew.


    ¡°Do you love me?¡±


    The words fell out of my lips, with no barriers to hold them back anymore. The fear of knowing the


    answer didn¡¯te as I expected.


    I already knew.


    Damon¡¯s dark eyes never left me-crashing together like a wave of an ocean meeting theva in a


    volcano. We were different.


    But we somehow fit together. I couldn¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t see it sooner.


    Damon leaned down until our lips were barely brushing, and our eyes connected deeply. I could see


    my reflection in his gaze as he whispered


    his answer.


    ¡°I always have.¡±


    Warmth filled me like a hot summer day, and I ran my hands through his hair, pulling him down to meet


    my lips.


    His mouth opened, and I nipped at his lower lip, savoring the taste of us together. His hand pressed


    against my chin, lifting it to meet his kiss. He tasted sweeter, but I was sure it was due to the alcohol.


    Everything else was abandoned as the blueprints he had been working on fell to the floor, and we


    broke away, breathing hard. I twisted myself so I wasying on my stomach, crawling my way up to


    him.


    The feel of his lips on mine was not enough; I wanted more. I needed more. My skin felt feverish to the


    touch, and I wanted him so badly.


    He fell back against the pillows, my hands on his chest as I straddled him, feeling him through his


    pants. I took control this time as his hands. settled loosely on my hips, and I kissed him needily.


    My hand trailed down his chest until it drifted lightly over his c*ck, my nails scratching lightly at the


    fabric over it. His eyes blew wide open, and his body shuddered underneath me as he let out a quiet,


    hot exhale.


    ¡°Addie.¡± His voice broke on my name, a warning tone to it, but I was past. caring for warning signs. My


    palm closed over the shape of him, feeling the heat of it as it hardened under my hand. ¡°What are you


    doing?¡±


    ¡°You really have to ask?¡± I replied, coyly, caressing him over his pants. His jaw clenched as he


    breathed out through his nose, his hips rising unconsciously to meet my hand.


    His eyes found mine-his pupils expanded with desire.


    Before he could protest, I pressed my mouth against his. The kiss was sloppy and open-mouthed and


    scorchingly hot as we were both driven by our shared desire.


    I kept him distracted with my tongue as I worked his buckle undone with trembling fingers, and I half-


    expected him to push me away. To reject me over some half-baked noble reason like I was drunk, but


    he didn¡¯t.


    Soon enough, he was free, his pants discarded somewhere on the floor, and I broke from the kiss,


    breathing heavily. He watched me with dark, lidded eyes as I trailed down until I was eye-level, crawling


    onto hisp.


    I shivered, feeling his girth in my hand as I teasingly pumped it a few times. His head fell back hard


    against the headboard, a gutted sound falling from his lips as his hands clenched the bedsheets.


    I ran the t of my tongue against the underside of his d*ck in a firm, wet lick, the taste of him


    exploding, and he shuddered beneath me.


    His head pushed past my lips as I took his length in, feeling the ufortable stretch as my mouth


    tried to take him in fully. He groaned, his hands gripping my hair as I tasted him everywhere.


    My other hand worked him beneath my mouth, moving in a rhythm, and I could hear the low groans


    spilling from his mouth, his hips. lurching with every gentle squeeze of my hand.


    ¡°Addie,¡± he breathed heavily, his molten eyes staring at the way his c*ck disappeared into the hot


    expanse of my mouth. ¡°I¡¯m-Addie, I¡¯m-¡±


    The tension built as he swelled in my lips, and I moved with purpose, swallowing him as far as I could


    until he was so deep in my throat I could barely breathe. He gripped my hair tightly, groaning like a


    wounded. animal as his hips jerked into my mouth.


    He pushed in my mouth, jolting like an electrical current between us, and then he wasing undone.


    A hot, heavy spurt of his warme burst in my mouth, and he was so deep in my throat that I had no


    choice but to swallow, some spilling past my lips and down my chin.


    Damon was breathing heavily, head leaning back as he stared at the ceiling, his chest heaving in


    ragged gasps. I wiped the spend still on my lips with my thumb, smirking triumphantly at how


    completely wrecked


    he looked.


    Still, in a giddy mood, I pressed my thumb into my mouth, suckling at the taste of him. His burning eyes


    followed my every movement, looking very much like he wanted to eat me alive.


    Faster than I could blink, he had me on my back, caging me in with his arms as he smothered me with


    his gaze. A wicked smirk crawled up his lips, and I could see his desire for me.


    ¡°How naughty, Addie.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± I grinned, ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡±


    He buried his head against my throat, biting down just enough to sting. and I moaned as he practically


    tore through my shorts, his hand already


    running up and down over my underwear, just enough pressure to know he was there.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear,¡± he purred into my ear. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to repay you all night long.¡±


    He tugged down my soaked panties, exposing me to the air, and I shivered, the deep ache burning as


    he pressed his hard d*ck to my slit.


    ¡°Please,¡± I whined, wrapping my arms around his neck, but he only grinned, teasingly.


    ¡°Please what, Addie?¡± His eyes were filled with desire but also mirth. He dipped one finger into me, and


    I groaned.


    It wasn¡¯t enough as he pumped it slowly in and out.


    ¡°Please, I need you,¡± I panted, begging him with my eyes, but I knew how cruel he could be.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Need me to do what, Addie?¡± He raised an eyebrow, smirking as he added another finger, stretching


    out my opening. I was soaked to the core, shivering and mewling under him as he pressed his thumb to


    my cl*t.


    He took his sweet time as he teased me open, splitting his fingers to get me as ready as he possibly


    could. All the while, he held what I really wanted right in front of me, pumping his c*ck with one hand,


    breathing just as heavily as I was.


    I could feel it building inside of me, the tension getting stronger and stronger like a taut wire, and I was


    almost there, but he pulled back.


    I snarled, feeling it fading away as he stood over me, triumphantly. He softly brought his thumb to his


    mouth, licking the length of it.


    Still drunk, I was not going to let this slide. I pounced forward, grabbing him around the shoulders as


    his hands automatically went around my hips, pulling me off the bed.


    ¡°Just f*ck me already,¡± I spat out.


    His eyes glinted with victory.


    ¡°As you wish, dearest,¡± He smirked, and then all at once, he shoved himself inside of me. I screamed at


    the sudden shock, my eyes nearly rolling back into my head as he held me up.


    He moved once, plunging himself deeper, and I moaned, burying my face into his shoulder at the


    shocks of pleasure moving through me.


    ¡°F*ck,¡± I heard him curse in my ear.


    He pulled back and then mmed into me. All I could do was moan, my nails scratching down his back


    as he pushed me back into the mattress, his hips pounding wildly into me.


    Like a savage animal that had finally been released, I tried my best to meet his thrusts. It was too much


    and not enough as we clung to one another, nothing else existing but the two of us.


    ¡°I¡¯m-¡±


    He swallowed my scream with his lips, our tastes mixing together as he kissed me as fiercely and


    deeply as he could. Our bodies shuddered as we came together, the pleasure exploding until I saw


    nothing but white on the edges of my vision.


    We broke apart, breathing heavily as he pulled out of me. My eyes fluttered closed, already exhausted


    from drinking so much, but I felt his member rubbing against me, already hardening once more.


    My eyes flew open and met his.


    ¡°You started this, Addie,¡± he smirked, eyes glinting with a hint of obsession. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can run


    away now.¡±


    It was right about then that I realized I had awoken a monster.


    Not only in him, but in me. I grinned with delight and eagerly met his kiss, pushing my exhaustion


    down.


    I was going to enjoy this as much as he was.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    POV: *Damon*


    I¡¯d first met Adide when I was six. And since that day, I threw myself


    into her trap.


    I¡¯d run out of another one of my father¡¯s lessons, hiding in the gardens between our houses. She¡¯d


    crawled into a hole between the massive shrubs, ending up on our side of the spacious gardens.


    She had wide, pretty eyes and long silky hair pulled into a single braid. Even covered in mud with twigs


    sticking in her hair, I remember I thought she was cute. She bent down to my eye level as I sat curled


    up with my back to one of the shrubs.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± she asked, so innocently.


    I red at her, my eyes perfectly dry.


    ¡°Leave me alone,¡± I spat.


    ¡°How rude,¡± her red cheeks puffed up with air as she ced her hands on her hips. ¡°I¡¯m only trying to


    help. That¡¯s not very nice.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± I looked away, sulking. I didn¡¯t want her help.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± she asked, her face crumbling up as if she was in pain. I was startled at the time to see


    tiny diamond-like tears fill the corners of her eyes. Was she crying for me?


    She reached up one of her hands to touch my bruised and battered cheek, and I flinched away on


    impulse.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, mournfully.


    I stared at her, confused and wary of the strange girl who had appeared out of nowhere. Her eyes lit up


    all of a sudden, and she grinned. Her grin alone was enough to make me feel at ease with her.


    ¡°I know! My mama used to do this to me when I got hurt,¡± she told me, proudly before leaning forward


    and cing a tender kiss on my cheek.


    ¡°Pain, pain, go away!¡± she recited, throwing her hands into the air like it was a magic spell.


    I grabbed the cheek she had kissed, stunned to my core as I stared at her.


    My cheeks began to warm-growing hotter and hotter.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I demanded, scrubbing her kiss off my check in my embarrassment. ¡°You


    shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    She beamed, seemingly not caring about my threat. Even then she had the most beautiful smile.


    ¡°My name¡¯s Addeway,¡± she said, her tongue slipping at the end. She frowned, repeating the word, but


    she was missing her two front teeth and she kept whistling out the end of her name.


    She looked adorable, all frustrated as she kept trying to say her name and failing.


    ¡°Okay. Addeway,¡± I raised an eyebrow at her, trying hard not to smile.


    ¡°No, Adey!¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, Addey.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Adide!¡± she finally shouted, her cheeks red with the effort.


    I couldn¡¯t help myself, and I burst intoughter, raising my head to the sky as Iughed for the first time


    in what felt like forever. My chest felt light and warm, and she pouted, crossing her arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re mean!¡± she said and stuck out her tongue at me.


    ¡°Adide!¡±


    We both stiffened as we heard the harsh sound of a man screaming for her over the hedge wall.


    ¡°Adide! Get back to your lessons, youngdy!¡±


    The man¡¯s tone sounded very close to my father¡¯s. Her face fell as she nced at her dress and shoes


    all covered in mud.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He¡¯s gonna be mad at me,¡± she said pitifully.


    For a moment, I sympathized with her. I knew what it was like when my father was mad at me, I didn¡¯t


    want her to have to go through that. I could see the fear hidden in her eyes. I nced at the mud on the


    ground and grabbed a handful before sttering it all over her dress.


    ¡°Hey!¡± she gasped, the terror in her eyes so reminiscent of my own.


    ¡°Just tell him that I did it,¡± I told her. ¡°I messed it up anyway so tell him I


    did it all.¡±


    She blinked in surprise, ncing down at her dress, and smiled brightly. ¡°You are nice!¡± she cried,


    jumping forward to hug me.


    I stiffened immediately, unsure what to do. Beneath the mud, she smelled like strawberries- so sweet


    and sugary.


    ¡°Thank you! I¡¯lle to y again!¡± Adide grinned at me, waving to me as she made her way back


    through the hedge wall and to her own. house. I waved back at her, watching her go until she was out


    of my sight.


    But she didn¡¯t. The hedge wall was reced with a metal fence twenty feet high after that and the next


    time we saw each other, she didn¡¯t recognize me.


    But I did. I could never forget her after that day.


    I remembered her and even though she didn¡¯t remember me, she was the only light I had in the house


    full of shadows. Every time my father¡¯s lessons left me battered and bruised, I remember her kissing


    my cheek. and singing that little song.


    Pain, pain, go away. I could even hear it in her voice. It always made met smile.


    She was an angel to me because every time I got hurt and sang it to myself, the pain always stopped.


    The sunrise was bright, streaming into the room.


    The soft chill of the morning breeze blew through the open bay window, the white curtains softly


    fluttering in the wind.


    I sat up in bed, my back against the headboard as I watched the sunrise, my hands brushing through


    her hair in a soothing motion. It was so soft, and I loved waking up next to her.


    My phone began to buzz on the nightstand. I grabbed it quickly to keep it from making more noise.


    I spoke in a low voice to the phone, careful not to wake the sleeping woman in my bed. Adide was


    still asleep from the long, wonderful night we¡¯d had.


    ¡°We would like to work with you,¡± the representative on the phone said.


    ¡°Mr. Zhou cane to sign the contract on Monday.¡±


    ¡°Good. I look forward to working with you on this deal,¡± I said. ¡°Zai Jian (Goodbye).¡±


    ¡°Zai Jian,¡± he replied.


    Once the phone went dead, I tossed it onto the nightstand, not paying it any more mind. A huge smile


    formed on my face as a deep feeling of satisfaction moved through me.


    Finally, I had gotten everything I had wanted. The multi-million dor contract was mine. We wouldn¡¯t


    need money from our families; I¡¯d made sure of that.


    I nced down at her, bare beneath the white sheets that covered her, a soft and innocent look on her


    face. I was reminded of how young she truly was when she slept like this.


    I smiled softly as I grabbed a lock of her long hair, pressing a soft kiss to the ends of it and drinking in


    the smell of her shampoo, it still smelled. like strawberries.


    She knew my feelings now, but she could never know how long I had loved her, how strongly I had


    ached for her all these years.


    Now, I could finally hold her in my arms. She was finally mine. My wife.


    She stirred, groaning as she shifted, her hands reaching out for me. She grabbed onto the nearest


    pillow, cuddling into it with a sigh.


    I nced at the ring on her finger-her engagement ring. I couldn¡¯t wait for the moment when I could put


    my mother¡¯s ring on her finger-to bind her to me permanently.


    Only a week until my sweet angel would be mine officially.


    A week? Only one week?


    I nced at the calendar hanging on the wall and groaned. Neither of us had nned anything for the


    wedding.


    I reached for my phone, already calling the number I knew could help me out. She owed me a favor


    anyway.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Lacey¡¯s mumbled voice came through the phone, clearly still hungover.


    ¡°I need you to help n our wedding. It¡¯s in a week,¡± I said, straight to the point, hoping the desperation


    I felt wasn¡¯t in my voice.


    ¡°Good morning to you, too,¡± she yawned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to n a wedding,¡± I admitted, frustratedly. ¡°So I need you to help ASAP.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard,¡± she sighed. ¡°Start with the guest list. Family and then friends. If that backstabbing


    sister of hers is going to be in the wedding, make sure her dress is one size too big in case she starts


    showing early.¡±


    ¡°Showing what?¡± I asked, confused. ¡°Her bad personality? I thought everyone was aware of that.¡±


    ¡°Did Addie not tell you?¡± Lacey asked, the rm in her voice growing. ¡°Her sister is pregnant.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My eyes narrowed as I digested this piece of news. Corinna was pregnant already?


    ¡°Yeah, she was torn up about it.¡± Lacey sighed. ¡°I¡¯m surprised she didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°So am I.¡±


    I nced at Addie as she rested peacefully. I breathed in and out deeply, calming myself as I


    remembered I didn¡¯t want to wake her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you back.¡±


    Before she could respond, I hung up and quickly dialed a different number. One where I knew the


    person would be awake at this hour.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Corinna¡¯s flirtatious voice met my ears, and I red at the wall, trying not to let my dislike for her bleed


    into my tone. She never seemed to notice before.


    ¡°When can you meet with me?¡± I said, bluntly. I didn¡¯t care to talk to her, but I needed to know what was


    going on.


    ¡°Coming crawling back to me already, Damon?¡± she purred. When I didn¡¯t answer because I was too


    busy trying to keep my temper, Corinnaughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you never let me go to your ce, so I don¡¯t know where it is,¡±


    she said coyly. ¡°But you know my door is always open to you, baby.¡±


    The sultry tone in her voice made me realize exactly what I had to do, though I didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in twenty.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. Don¡¯t keep me waiting.¡±


    The phone clicked, ending the call, and I shut my eyes with a sigh. I knew how to y Corinna to get


    the information I needed. It was never a problem before but now¡­


    I grabbed Adide¡¯s hand, cing a kiss on the ring there.


    Now, I had something to lose.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I whispered to her, regretfully.


    We were almost there. Almost to the end I craved so desperately. The end


    I¡¯d worked so hard to achieve. I couldn¡¯t stop now.


    So long as she never found out what I was about to do.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    POV: *Damon*


    It had all started with an SOS.


    I had been surprised to see the text from Corinna but I had responded nheless. I stared up at the


    apartment building her parents paid for, the security guards out front pressing back against the wave of


    reporters.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think about our past rtionship as I stood in front of the same apartment building


    now that I had two years earlier.


    The morning sun was bright as I made my way into the building, my feet following the familiar path to


    Corinna¡¯s apartment. My dress shoes clicked loudly on the tile floor as I walked purposefully forward.


    Finally, I stood in front of her door and knocked. It opened up immediately, the smell of Corinna wafting


    out into the hall.


    ¡°Hey, baby,¡± Corinna purred, a smirk on her face. She was only wearing a pink, fluffy bathrobe as she


    opened up the door for me.


    ¡°Corinna,¡± I said, coolly, stepping past her and into the apartment.


    As usual, her apartment was a mess. A cluster of broken objectsy all around the floor- smashed


    vases and phones and items I couldn¡¯t even recognize. This was a new level of messy even for her.


    Clearly, she¡¯d had another tantrum before I¡¯de. She was famous for her tantrums.


    I took a seat on the leather couch, crossing my arms impatiently. She took the seat beside me, too


    close forfort as she sent me a sly look. The robe dipped over the corner of her shoulders and I


    narrowed my eyes at the tant flirting.


    ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure, Damon?¡± She smirked at me through lidded eyes, flirtatiously.


    I silently apologized to Adide before I smirked, turning to Corinna. I didn¡¯t have a choice, I had to find


    out what she knew, and this was the best way to achieve that.


    ¡°Just thought I¡¯d drop by for old time¡¯s sake,¡± I said cooly, looking at her longingly.


    Chaper 24


    ¡°Old time¡¯s sake?¡± Corinna scoffed, as she crossed one of her legs over the over. ¡°You don¡¯t honestly


    expect me to believe that?¡±


    I shrugged, gazing around the room. Getting information out of Corinna was going to be difficult.


    Luckily, I knew exactly how to y it.


    ¡°Adide would have.¡± I said with a small chuckle.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Corinna clenching her teeth, her flirty facade falling. The resentment


    in her eyes was not hard to miss. She¡¯d never been able to hide her dislike for her half-sister, even


    when she tried.


    Immediately, she went into action, shrugging off her robe and revealing the thin nightgown underneath-


    nearly lingerie but with just enough modesty to cover her assets.


    She giggled-too high-pitched to be real.


    Corinna was not a good actress.


    Not to me. I¡¯d yed her long enough to know exactly what her behavior.


    meant.


    She turned to me, swinging her leg over to straddle myp, her hands. wrapping around my shoulders.


    ¡°Can Adide do this?¡± Corinna smirked, leaning her lips close to mine.


    It felt wrong to have her hands on me, and I wanted desperately for them. to be Adide¡¯s hands


    instead. But I had no choice.


    ¡°You¡¯re engaged to Ashton. Should you really be doing this?¡± I said, casually like I didn¡¯t care. Even


    when I wanted to rip her hands off of me.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Who cares?¡± she scoffed. ¡°What he doesn¡¯t know won¡¯t hurt him. Plus, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s doing the same


    with someone else too.¡±


    At least I know one thing now. Ashton was already cheating on her.


    ¡°Besides,¡± she said as she smirked, leaning in closer, ¡°it¡¯s for old time¡¯s sake, right?¡±


    There was a victorious glint in her eye- like there was whenever she felt like she had one-upped Addie.


    Exactly like that night of her engagement.


    She leaned in to kiss me, the scent of her perfume washing over me. It was overpowering-floral in a


    way that stung my nose.


    Quickly, I grabbed her shoulders, holding her back from me.


    ¡°Old time¡¯s sake? We never slept together, Corinna,¡± I said, firmly. ¡°Our entire rtionship was fake.¡±


    Her anger was instant.


    ¡°So what?¡± she snapped, crossing her arms and looking at me with at haughty expression. ¡°I know you


    want me. Besides, we both know Adide will never love you the way you want her to. Your


    engagement with her is just as fake as ours.¡±


    Two years ago, she would¡¯ve been right.


    I¡¯d spent so long trying to keep close to Addie, just wanting to be on the outstretches of the light she


    gave off to allow myself even the tiniest hints of her warmth, that I¡¯d agreed to Corinna¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°I got rid of your stalker, and you got rid of the woman my father wanted me to marry,¡± I said, coldly.


    ¡°Our deal is over.¡±


    Corinna stiffened at the mention of her stalker-as she always did when I brought it up. There was still a


    hint of fear in her eyes even after I¡¯d made him disappear.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Corinna growled.


    I nced at the full wine bottle on the coffee table along with a dozen. letters and magazines piled


    underneath it, an idea forming in my mind.


    ¡°Maybe not,¡± I said, simply.


    I slid her off of me and onto the couch as I got up, making my way to the wine bottle. I grabbed it. The


    cork was gone, reced by one of the artificial stoppers you could buy anywhere. It had been opened


    recently.


    I nced at the empty wine sses on the table and narrowed my eyes. Any pregnant woman knew


    not to drink alcohol.


    I opened it up, grabbing one of the empty sses as I poured it out. I nced at her, offering the ss


    of wine.


    ¡°Here,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Have a drink.


    She raised an eyebrow, suspiciously but still epted the ss.


    Right before she took a sip, I said, ¡°Quite odd for a pregnant woman to be drinking alcohol, don¡¯t you


    think?¡±


    ¡°Pregnant? I¡¯m not-¡± Corinna frowned, looking confused until she shut. her mouth with a snap, paling.


    She dropped the wine ss on the floor. It shattered and spread into a puddle of wine and ss


    shards.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right,¡± sheughed, nervously, quickly getting to her feet. ¡°Oh, I totally forgot.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± I said, disbelievingly.


    ¡°How¡¯d you even find out anyway?¡± Corinna said, narrowing her eyes. usingly at me.


    I didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, I marched across the room, stepping over the broken wine ss on the


    floor until we were nose to nose.


    ¡°Goodbye,¡± I said, simply before brushing past her.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Corinna grabbed my wrist trying to get me to stop. ¡°What did you evene here for?¡±


    I nced at her, and despite how much I wanted to brush her away, I held back. I still needed to keep


    her on my good side.


    ¡°Maybe I just wanted to see you,¡± I said, quietly not meeting her eyes.


    A slow smirk spread across her face, that victorious look in her eye again like she had won something.


    It was too bad for her I wasn¡¯t a trophy. And she was nopetition to the woman I truly wanted.


    She stepped closer, but right as she did, my phone began to ring.


    ¡°Damon here,¡± I answered, ignoring the sour look on Corinna¡¯s face as she stepped back, crossing her


    arms impatiently.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Addie yawned through the phone. ¡°You left.¡±


    ¡°Work, sorry,¡± I lied, feeling lower than low. I hated lying to her.


    ¡°Okay. Come home soon,¡± she sounded tired, her voice muffled.


    Home.


    That warmth I had wanted so badly to be a part of filled my chest with that single word. She felt like our


    house together was home. It was all I¡¯d


    ever wanted.


    ¡°I will.¡± I promised.


    ¡°Mmkay,¡± she said, sleepily, her eyes probably closing as she snuggled


    into bed once more It was difficult to keep the smile from curling up my lips at the thought


    I bet she looked so cute.


    But when the call ended, I was left in reality.


    ¡°She¡¯ll never love you,¡± Corinna said, cruelly. ¡°You¡¯ll always be nothing to her. But me


    She crossed the room, trailing her hands up my chest with a coy expression. You could be everything


    to me


    ¡°Goodbye, Corinna, I removed her hand, turning to leave.


    I had what I wanted. And she had no idea what I¡¯d been there for in the first ce. She really was cawy


    to manipte


    ¡°When you get tired of Addie, you can always catch up with me. For old time¡¯s sake. Corinna marked


    as she called after me


    I shut her apartment door, pulling the door hard to make sure it shut. Once it did, I pulled out the letter


    I¡¯d stolen from her table.


    As I opened it up. I smirked.


    ¡°Dear Corinna Summers,


    We are happy to report that your donor for In-Vitro Fertilization has been selected! We hope to see you


    and your fiance soon.


    Thank you for choosing us.


    The Fertility Center of Las Vegas.


    Corinna wasn¡¯t pregnant. I knew she¡¯d never allow that. She saw her body as her career, and


    pregnancy would ruin that. They were using a


    surrogate.


    Checkmate.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Corinna was easy to manipte. Her looks were her biggest concern, so I just made her feel wanted.


    Adide wasn¡¯t. She¡¯d always been the smarter of the two.


    Not to mention, she was much more beautiful.


    ¡°So where were you really?¡± Addie said with a warning tone in her voice when I returned home. She


    scowled, crossing her arms as she watched me slink into our room, guiltily.


    ¡°At work,¡± I tried, even though I knew it wouldn¡¯t work at this point. Adide was always smarter than


    she let on.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± she said and raised an eyebrow, disbelievingly. ¡°Then why did Peter say you had a day off


    today?¡±


    ¡°Peter?¡± I repeated, the realization dawning on me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± I heard the distant shout of Peter from somewhere


    downstairs. I sighed, rubbing my forehead as I felt a migraineing on. Why hadn¡¯t I thought of


    Peter?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Of course, Peter would¡¯ve blown my cover. He couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut for more than two minutes.


    But this was also my fault. I should¡¯ve warned him not to say anything. It was probably better this way. I


    realized I didn¡¯t want to keep anything from her.


    I wanted us to be partners.


    I didn¡¯t want to start my marriage with more lies.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t at work,¡± I admitted, making my way across the room to the bed. I knelt on the floor before her,


    caressing her cheek as she frowned.


    ¡°Then where were you? And why do you smell like perfume?¡± she asked, her eyes wavering as she


    pulled back from me, waving her hand in front of her nose.


    It stung, but I knew she would forgive me. She was just that kind of person. I just had to tell her the


    truth.


    ¡°I saw Corinna,¡± I told her, honestly. ¡°I heard about her pregnancy, and I wanted to confirm it for


    myself.¡±


    She nced at the wall behind me, and I could see her thoughts drifting further away from me. The


    way she was creating distance between us. I couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    ¡°I see,¡± she said, quietly and looked away from me.


    ¡°I had to y along with her flirting to get information,¡± I said, shamefully. ¡°But nothing happened.¡±


    Addie looked down at her hands in herp and then at me.


    ¡°Did it work?¡±


    I chuckled at the fiery look in her eyes, the pure curiosity instead of the anger I¡¯d expected.


    ¡°Yes, look.¡±


    I handed her the letter I¡¯d found. I watched her face contort from shock to anger as she read it.


    ¡°That lying b*tch!¡± she fumed, throwing the letter onto the bed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s trying to cheat! I


    should¡¯ve known better than to believe anything that came out of her mouth!¡±


    I nodded in agreement. This was just like Ashton and Corinna. How they got a surrogate to agree to


    this was anybody¡¯s guess, but I¡¯d bet on money. It was always money.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she¡¯d try to take advantage of Grandma!¡± Addie snapped, getting up as she began to


    pace across the floor, her face turning red with


    anger.


    ¡°As if Grandma hasn¡¯t done everything for Corinna! She bought her that stupid apartment of hers!


    Furnished it and everything and even hired a redecorator when Corinnained it was too ¡®shy.¡±


    Iughed as Addie mocked the quotation marks with her hands. She was even more beautiful when


    she was passionate about something. And loyal. Two of the long list of reasons I¡¯d fallen for her.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let them get away with this,¡± Addie scowled, turning to me determinedly. ¡°I don¡¯t care about


    the money, but I won¡¯t let them hurt Grandma like this.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I nodded, getting to my feet as well. I wrapped her in my arms, holding her to my chest, and I


    was relieved when she went easily,ying her head on my shoulder with a sigh. ¡°We¡¯ll stop them.¡±


    It was only a moment before Addie pulled back from me, her button. nose scrunched up in disgust.


    ¡°You stink. Go take a shower,¡± she said, firmly, pointing to the bathroom.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I smirked, leaning down until our lips were a breath away from touching and resting my hands on


    her hips. Her cheeks lit up. ¡°You¡¯ll have to join me then.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you earned that,¡± Addie said yfully, even as my arms. tightened around her waist.


    ¡°Besides, Mrs. Rivas is making waffles.¡±


    ¡°You really prefer waffles over me?¡± I pouted. I gave her my best puppy-dog look, but even I knew I was


    the farthest from being called


    cute.


    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± she said as she smiled, proudly then quickly kissed me on the


    nose.


    I blinked a few times,pletely dumbfounded, and she giggled, wiggling out of my arms and heading


    down the stairs.


    I stared after her, waiting for my brain to reboot. Once it did, I covered my overly-warm face with a


    hand, a smirk ying on my lips.


    ¡°D*mmit, Addie. How can you be so cute?¡±


    ¡°Okay, so peonies or dahlias?¡±


    Lacey grinned at me, holding a photo of each flower in her hands for me to see. I nced between the


    two pink flowers, analyzing each one.


    ¡°Is there a difference?¡±


    ¡°Ugh,¡± Lacey dropped the photos, rolling her eyes, ¡°Men are so clueless. Of course, there¡¯s a


    difference.¡±


    ¡°Why are you getting so worked up over flowers?¡± I raised an eyebrow, sipping my third cup of coffee


    for the morning.


    ¡°You should have seen her with our wedding. She had so many binders.¡± Kathy chuckled.


    ¡°Oh, I bet,¡± I grinned. ¡°Allminated, too right?¡±


    ¡°With index cards!¡± Kathy and Iughed as Lacey turned to us with at


    pout.


    ¡°My binders save lives,¡± she said, stubbornly, ¡°and you two can shove it.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s face lit up as Addie strolled into the kitchen, a popsicle hanging from her mouth.


    ¡°Addie!¡± Lacey said, excitedly, holding up the two photos of the flowers again, ¡°Which flower do you like


    best? Peonies or Dahlias?¡±


    Addie tilted her head, looking between the two before she gave Lacey an awkward smile.


    ¡°Is there a difference?¡±


    I snorted as Lacey¡¯s mouth dropped open.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! I give up!¡± Lacey threw the photos across the table, crossing her arms in mock anger. ¡°You


    two are perfect for each other. You both have no ss. Or taste.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just not big into flowers. I do appreciate all the work you¡¯re doing though,¡± Addie shrugged with an


    apologetic smile.


    ¡°You must have some idea how you want your wedding to go,¡± Lacey said. ¡°Every girl dreams of their


    perfect wedding.¡±


    ¡°Not me,¡± Addie said with a shrug of her shoulders.


    I frowned, a memory niggling at the back of my mind. My eyes lit up as I suddenly remembered it


    clearly!


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± I said, hurrying to my study. It took less than five minutes to find what I was looking


    for, tucked in one of the back closets, and returned to the table. I was barely even breathing hard.


    Triumphantly, I pped the old folder onto the table, a huge smirk. spreading across my lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said, smugly. ¡°Addie did n her wedding.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Addie gasped, with a confused look on her face.


    ¡°Oooh, what is it?¡± Lacey dove for the folder, and her mouth dropped open as soon as she saw what


    was tucked inside. ¡°Oh, my god.¡±


    A wide grin tugged at the corners of my mouth as Lacey pulled out the old drawings, the crayon having


    faded but still preserved.


    The drawings were a mess of stick people, colors, and various blocky objects, but I knew exactly what


    they were.


    ¡°My eyes hurt,¡± Lacey said. ¡°Why is there so much color?¡±


    She held it up for Addie to see, and the drawing must have triggered the memory because she turned


    bright red.


    ¡°You saved those?¡± she screeched, mortified as she snatched one of them out of Lacey¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Of course, I did,¡± I said and crossed my arms over my chest. ¡°You gave them to me. You said this


    would be what your wedding looked like.¡±


    ¡°The print in the corner is yours then?¡± Kathy asked, looking vaguely concerned by the childish


    scribbles. ¡°Color: Rainbow? Cake: Rainbow. Theme: Bows and Unicorns.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my god,¡± Addie hid her face in her hands,pletely red now.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her. She¡¯d never stop being desirable to me.


    ¡°Uh, rainbow isn¡¯t a vor, dear,¡± Lacey raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I was a little girl!¡± Addieughed despite the redness of her cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how we¡¯re gonna pull off unicorns,¡± Kathy frowned. ¡°Maybe bring in some statues or


    topiaries?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m never going to live this down, am I?¡± she said looking at each of us.


    ¡°No, no, look here,¡± Lacey said, sharing one of the drawings with her wife. ¡°She has to ride the unicorn


    down the aisle. We have to get a real horse to pretend to be a unicorn.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re evil,¡± Addie shot me a re. ¡°I will get you back for this. I can¡¯t believe you kept that.¡±


    She may have been embarrassed, but a smile tugged at the corners of her mouth.


    ¡°Of course, dear,¡± I chuckled, leaning over to kiss her on the nose. ¡°But after our rainbow-unicorn


    wedding, preferably.¡±


    She pulled back from me with a grin and started to say something, but I


    pressed my lips to hers and through a smile, she kissed me back.


    I wanted to stay in that moment with her for the rest of my life.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    The wedding preparations were going smoothly with Lacey and Kathy¡¯s help. I didn¡¯t know the first


    thing about nning a wedding, but I learned it came with a lot of price tags. Too many. It was


    overwhelming.


    ¡°Tip number one,¡± Lacey told me grinning. ¡°Don¡¯t tell them it¡¯s for a wedding. The price shoots up to


    unbelievable prices. If you say it¡¯s like an anniversary, you get the same thing for much cheaper.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that lying, though?¡± I asked, looking at her seriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s good business!¡± Lacey refuted with a sly grin.


    In addition to the wedding ns, the remodeling on the set for the movie was getting done at


    hyperspeed. Cassidy was a genius, and a fast one, too. I had to admit, I was happy Damon had called


    him.


    ¡°We¡¯ve just got some more painting to do, and you¡¯ll be all set,¡± Cassidy told me over the phone one


    morning in his usual rough voice.


    I really felt like things were looking up, like puzzle pieces I didn¡¯t know were missing suddenly slid into


    ce. I couldn¡¯t believe it fell together so well.


    The only thing that bothered me still was Corinna and Ashton.


    I knew how much their lies would hurt my grandmother. Damon managed to convince me to keep it


    quiet so we could gather more evidence.


    He wanted to make sure we could take them both down in one fell swoop.


    In the meantime, though, I was going to enjoy my life. I wasn¡¯t going to let them ruin the happiness I


    was feeling.


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    I grinned as I pulled my grandmother into a hug. She chuckled, patting my back like when I was a child.


    It was always soforting.


    ¡°You saw me only a few days ago, child,¡± my grandmother said, amused. ¡°Did you miss me that


    much?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I smiled into her warm sweater. When I pulled back, Grandma caught sight of Damon behind me.


    ¡°And I see you brought your husband,¡± she said with a warm smile, her eyes falling on Damon.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again, Mrs. Hildebrand,¡± Damon said, politely smiling at her.


    ¡°Oh, none of that nonsense,¡± Grandma huffed, reaching out to pull


    Damon into a hug. Despite her shorter stature, Grandma was incredibly strong. ¡°I¡¯ve known you since


    you were a tot. I keep telling you, call me Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mrs. Hildebrand,¡± Damon chuckled, hunched over from their height difference.


    ¡°You stubborn boy,¡± Grandma said yfully, pping him on the arm with a chuckle.


    ¡°Stubborn is right,¡± I said with a smirk. I saw him roll his eyes over her shoulder and stuck out my


    tongue in retaliation.


    ¡°Oh,e on in. No use standing out in the cold,¡± my grandma said, hooking both of us by our arms as


    she pulled us into the house.


    Neither of us were going to tell her it was almost 80 degrees out. It wouldn¡¯t stop her worrying over us


    anyway.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa?¡± I asked as we entered the modest home. My grandparents had never liked


    unting their wealth and found a big house too difficult to move around in, so they¡¯d downsized when I


    was a kid.


    The cozy home was packed to the brim with photos and memorabilia. It had that feeling of coziness


    that always made me feel warm.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s in the kitchen,¡± Grandma said with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s making your favorite.¡±


    ¡°Double chocte chip s¡¯mores cookies?¡± I eximed.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Grandma chuckled.


    ¡°You and your chocte,¡± Damon rolled his eyes, grinning.


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously the superior vor,¡± I said, proudly. ¡°Why? What¡¯s yours?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m partial to strawberries,¡± he smirked like it was some inside joke I wasn¡¯t getting, but I smiled at him


    still.


    ¡°Oh, you two are so sweet together, just like when you were kids.¡± Grandma chuckled as we all settled


    into the family room. She poured us some tea, still as graceful as when she was a young woman.


    Grandma had attempted to teach me the art of tea-making, but I was never good at it. I could never be


    as gentle and precise as she was.


    ¡°Us? We fought like cats and dogs,¡± I scoffed. ¡°We never agreed on anything.¡±


    ¡°Well, yes,¡± Grandma chuckled. ¡°But you were also quite close, even if neither of you would admit it. I


    remember you¡¯d follow Damon and Ashton around like a little duckling after its mother. The three of you


    getting into so much mischief.¡±


    Damon sent me a pointed look, but I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°You mean the four of us,¡± I pointed out. ¡°Corinna stuck to them like glue 100.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Grandma said, quietly. ¡°But I mean before Corinna got taken in. When Maelyn was still


    alive.¡±


    I stiffened at the mention of my mother, her name was practically taboo after her death. Especially


    around my father. Hearing it always made my breath catch in my chest for a second.


    I didn¡¯t remember much about my mother, only that she was soft and pretty. She¡¯d died when I was still


    a toddler, too young to even process what death was.


    My father married my stepmother and brought in Corinna soon after that.


    ¡°Oh, but the four of you would have so much fun ying as kids,¡± Grandma chuckled, as she pulled out


    one of her many family albums. ¡°This one is my favorite.¡±


    I leaned in close to her to see the picture.


    It was old and faded but clearly well-taken care of. It was a cardboard house named ¡®Bakery¡¯ and the


    four of us as kids. We were all posing for the camera. Corinna was in a pretty red dress, much too big


    for her, and clearly, she had too much makeup on.


    I smiled at the funny faces we were making.


    ¡°You decided to shoot a movie,¡± Grandma said and smiled. ¡°Addie directed everything, and Damon


    made the ¡®set.¡¯ Ashton provided the materials, and Corinna was the star, of course. It was the first time


    I¡¯d seen you four do something together without it starting a fight.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I remember that,¡± Iughed. ¡°It was supposed to be a haunted bakery, but I had to change it because


    ghosts scared Corinna too much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure we raided Odessa¡¯s closet and makeup for that look.¡± Damon grinned saying, ¡°I can¡¯t


    believe we ever thought that looked good.¡±


    Looking at our chubby cheeks and smiling faces, I felt sad that none of us were this close anymore.


    I didn¡¯t always hate Corinna. There was a time when I was excited to have a sister, a time when we


    actually got along.


    But as we grew up, those times became smaller and smaller until all we felt for one another was


    resentment.


    Even though the box set was crude, the acting was atrocious, and the story was tooplicated to


    follow, I think that was the best movie I¡¯d ever directed.


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± I nced up from the photo, my mouth moving to confess everything about Corinna and


    Ashton and me and Damon and how messed up things had gotten.


    ¡°Are those cookies done yet?¡± Damon interrupted with a smile. ¡°I¡¯d really like one.¡±


    ¡°Oh, let me go see. That man, I swear. He¡¯ll bete to his funeral, mark my words,¡± my grandmother


    grumbled as she got to her feet, heading to the kitchen.


    I swallowed, ncing down at the photo.


    ¡°We have to tell her,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°Addie, if we tell her now, the two will juste up with another scheme, and this will never end. We


    have to make sure they¡¯re down for good before we reveal what we know,¡± Damon frowned, reaching


    out to brush a lock of my hair over my ear. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard, but you can do it.¡±


    I sighed, knowing he was right but hating it anyway.


    I carefully tucked the photo back into the family album. We weren¡¯t kids anymore. We¡¯d all chosen our


    own paths, and we had to live with them.


    Corinna and Ashton would never stop trying to get the family money no matter the cost, and I would


    never stop trying to protect my family from their deceit.


    This wasn¡¯t about the money anymore. This was about protecting my family.


    I leaned my head on Damon¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°When did things get soplicated?¡± I sighed.


    ¡°Puberty,¡± came his deadpan response.


    I burst into giggles just as Grandma and Grandpa both entered the family room, the smell of double


    chocte s¡¯mores cookies drifting through the


    air.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Grandpa asked, sitting in his old recliner.


    ¡°Nothing, Grandpa,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Thanks for making cookies. I¡¯ve been craving themtely.¡±


    ¡°Anything for my favorite grandchild,¡± Grandpa winked at me.


    ¡°Archibald!¡± Grandma scolded, half-heartedly but offered the te of cookies to me with soft eyes.


    I took one, the cookie still warm and melty from the oven. As I took a bite, I thought that maybe, this


    was what Corinna and Ashton¡¯s downfall would taste like.


    The sweetness of revenge and double chocte s¡¯mores cookies.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    ¡°I can drive myself, you know,¡± I said as I adjusted the air conditioning in the front seat. I suppressed a


    yawn as Damon drove through the seemingly endless desert just outside the city.


    ¡°My car¡¯s nicer,¡± Damon smirked, without taking his eyes off the road.


    I had to give him that. His car was much nicer than mine.


    I leaned back in the leather seats, enjoying the automatic heated seats on a crisp morning. I didn¡¯t


    know how my grandmother did it, but just the morning after she¡¯d warned us about the cold, the


    temperature had begun to drop.


    ¡°Plus, I need to check on Cassidy¡¯s improvements,¡± Damon said firmly. ¡°Check that everything is


    alright.¡±


    ¡°It was alright before,¡± I crossed my arms, still not happy he¡¯d spent so much money to upgrade the set.


    I was sure it was amazing, but I felt like I owed him more and more. Though, I was happy with what


    Cassidy had done with the set.


    ¡°It would¡¯ve copsed on top of the actors,¡± Damon said and nced at me, pointedly. ¡°Then you¡¯d be


    paying forwyers.¡±


    ¡°Point taken,¡± I said with a sigh.


    ¡°But still,¡± I added, stubbornly. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you back once the moviees


    out.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Damon chuckled. ¡°It was pocket money.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it was,¡± I sighed, rolling my eyes and looking out my window, not wanting to meet his gaze.


    Even if I had been born into a rich family, my father made sure I never had thevish lifestyle that


    Corinna had. Fancy dresses and VIP parties never fit me anyway.


    The sun was already rising into the sky by the time we got to the gate of the set. The desert had heated


    up rather quickly by the time we entered and pulled in.


    I caught my first glimpse of the improved set as we slowly drove through,


    and I had to say I was impressed. It looked amazing.


    The town was new and vibrant, the buildings looking more structurally sound, but also realistic. Even


    the paint had the tiniest details down-the chips and faded color looked exactly like an old western town


    should be.


    With all the set hands and assistants running back and forth, it was easy to believe we had stepped


    into the 1800s-old west.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fantastic!¡± I eximed happily as we pulled to a halt in front of the director¡¯s tent.


    ¡°He did a better job than I thought,¡± Damon muttered as we both got out of the car.


    ¡°Addie!¡±


    I barely had time to turn around before a body crashed against me. I lost my bnce, tumbling


    backward, but luckily, the solid mass of Damon was behind me to stop my fall.


    Damon red at the offender who only grinned widely in response.


    ¡°I missed you so much,¡± Jenna said, excitedly as she pulled back. ¡°Don¡¯t ever leave me in charge


    again.¡±


    ¡°That bad?¡± I asked, smiling amusedly.


    ¡°You have no idea!¡± Jenna groaned.


    ¡°Lucas has been a pain in my *ss! He wanted to include one of the outtakes, but it wasn¡¯t in the script,


    and I told him, we can¡¯t rewrite the script because of one line that wasn¡¯t even that funny to begin with.


    He did it anyway and reced everybody¡¯s scripts so it has the line in it!¡±


    ¡°That sounds like him,¡± Iughed. Damon followed us into the director¡¯s tent where I spotted not only


    the man in question but Cassidy and Gabriel as well.


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the lovebirds!¡± Lucas grinned, opening his arms wide as we entered. ¡°Come to join the


    likes of peasants once more?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing here?¡± Gabriel asked crossly as he stared at Damon.


    Damon paid him no mind and simply turned to Cassidy with a raised eyebrow.


    Cassidy, for all his part, didn¡¯t look offended in the slightest.


    ¡°Renovations are done,¡± Cassidy said in his southern drawl. ¡°All my people are packed up, too.¡±


    ¡°It sure was quick for how much they did,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Cassidy, you¡¯re a wizard, man.¡±


    ¡°I knew you guys would get along,¡± I smirked, taking my seat.


    ¡°Too much if you ask me,¡± Gabriel muttered under his breath.


    ¡°You¡¯re just mad ¡¯cause you lost at strip poker,¡± Lucas smirked, knowingly. ¡°Bet you still have to sand up


    your-¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gabriel said as he turned crimson, ducking his head as he rubbed the back of his neck in


    embarrassment. ¡°I let you win.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Lucas drawled. ¡°Tell yourself that, kid.¡±


    Gabriel flushed, turning on his heel as he stomped out of the tent.


    ¡°So, what is he doing here?¡± Lucas asked, pointing his thumb at Damon.


    ¡°I have a new job for you,¡± Damon interrupted, ignoring Lucas as he nced at Cassidy calctingly.


    ¡°Ooh, what is it this time?¡± Cassidy asked.


    ¡°Another movie set,¡± Damon said. ¡°I think we¡¯re missing out on an untapped business opportunity. I¡¯ll


    set up a new contract when we get back to the office.¡±


    ¡°Sounds promising,¡± Cassidy smiled. ¡°This was real fun to work on. It¡¯s cool to build a town straight out


    of history.¡±


    ¡°Do a sci-fi movie next,¡± Lucas offered with a grin. ¡°Lord knows they need to rely on actual props


    instead of using CGI for everything. They don¡¯t make them like Gctic Starfighters anymore.¡±


    ¡°The second one is better!¡± Jenna cut in.


    ¡°Keep telling yourself that, babe,¡± Lucas scoffed. ¡°Doesn¡¯t make it true.¡±


    ¡°Not this again,¡± I groaned. I turned to Damon, who looked quite annoyed as the two began to bicker


    about the movie franchise once more. ¡°You might want to go. This could go on for a while.¡±


    Damon nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at three.¡±


    ¡°The first is a ssic! The second was a clear shameless cash grab trying


    to copy the first one after its sess!¡± Lucas argued.


    ¡°You take that back right now!¡± Jenna gasped, offended.


    ¡°Make it four,¡± I sighed, rolling my eyes.


    Damon smirked, leaning over to kiss me on the forehead. My eyes fluttered closed, my cheeks heating


    up at the warm, fuzzy feeling that grew in my chest.


    ¡°See you at four, then,¡± Damon said and grinned wider as if he knew exactly what he did to me.


    ¡°Just go,¡± I shoved him yfully, turning to my work. I heard him chuckle before he and Cassidy left,


    their footsteps fading away slowly.


    Jenna and Lucas fell silent, both of them staring at me with open mouths.


    ¡°What?¡± I snapped, defensively.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Jenna pointed to where Damon had walked away.


    ¡°He was saying goodbye,¡± I said and avoided their eyes. ¡°Is our viin in makeup yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas grinned. ¡°But you¡¯re not getting away that easy. That was so cute. Like teenagers who just


    found out they liked one another.¡±


    I blushed further, sinking into my seat and refusing to meet their questioning res.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°No way,¡± Jenna gasped, her eyes widening beyond belief. ¡°You fell in love with him? After all those


    years griping about how horrible he was?¡±


    ¡°I misunderstood him, that¡¯s all,¡± I nced away as I spoke. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like I hated him that


    much.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did,¡± the two said together in perfect unison andughed.


    ¡°Look, we¡¯ve gotta save daylight here,¡± I snapped, not willing to talk about this any further. ¡°We¡¯ll have


    to reshoot a few scenes with the new set. Did we get a female lead yet?¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, and no, not since you turned down, you know who,¡± Jenna said, leaning against the table.


    ¡°Thepany is still pressuring us to hire her.¡±


    ¡°Not gonna happen,¡± I said, firmly. She was already too much a part of


    my life. I didn¡¯t want her invading my work life as well.


    ¡°Tell them that,¡± Jenna snorted. ¡°They¡¯re more persistent than my grandmother when you take away


    her vodka.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to even question that¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow, then turned to me and said, ¡°We have a


    few options left. I left the file on your desk. Oh, did you get the new script, by the way?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I said, amusedly. ¡°But I¡¯m sure you have one for me.¡±


    ¡°You know me too well.¡±


    Lucas pulled a copy of the script out from under the table, grinning like a mad fool as he handed it to


    me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, smiling at him gratefully after taking the script.


    I opened it up, searching for the changes Jenna hadined about, but as I did, Jenna¡¯s hand


    landed on my shoulder as she leaned in close to


    my car.


    ¡°I forgot to say this earlier but,¡± I could hear the smile in her voice as she whispered to me,


    ¡°congrattions, Addie. Your ring is beautiful. When¡¯s the wedding?¡±


    My breath hitched as I nced down at the ring Damon had slid onto my finger this morning. My


    engagement ring felt so light on my finger, I¡¯d forgotten it was even there.


    And I couldn¡¯t deny it, it felt right sitting on my hand.


    The gem glittered in the sunlight that peeked through the tent, and I was reminded strongly of Damon¡¯s


    eyes which brought a smile to my lips.


    ¡°Six days.¡± I said, quietly, only now suddenly feeling like everything was real. My smile slowly faded as


    reality began to set in.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting married in six days,¡± I said slowly.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    POV: *Adide*


    The woman in the mirror was unfamiliar.


    That was what I thought as I hooked the sapphires through my ears, securing them with the backs.


    They dangled from my lobes, the lights on the mirrors reflecting in the gems.


    I hummed softly, tilting my head as I surveyed the stranger in the mirror. The strapless formal ck


    dress with silver trim was beautiful, and it fit me like a glove, but it didn¡¯t look like me at all.


    ¡°I knew it would look gorgeous on you.¡±


    I flinched, spinning on my feet to find Damon behind me, leaning against the door with a heated look in


    his eyes.


    ¡°I look weird.¡± I sighed. ¡°This dress isn¡¯t like me at all.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Damon said and shook his head, pushing off the door as he strode towards me. Our eyes met in


    the mirror as he wrapped his arms around. my waist, pulling my back to his chest.


    ¡°You look beautiful.¡± He pressed a kiss to my bare neck. The feeling of his lips on my skin made me go


    weak in the knees almost instantly. It was hard to believe this was happening. We¡¯d been enemies for


    so long, but now I could feel myself falling hard for him.


    I giggled, leaning my head back so he had better ess as he trailed. kisses along my neck, his hands


    running up and down my waist sensually.


    ¡°We have to go or we¡¯ll bete,¡± I reminded him.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather stay in,¡± Damon breathed, his dark eyes meeting mine meaningfully. The desire he felt for


    me was on full disy in his smoldering gaze.


    I smirked, turning in his arms so we were face to face. ¡°Sorry, but seducing me won¡¯t get you out of


    this.¡±


    ¡°Who said I was seducing you?¡± Damon smirked back, leaning forward to kiss me. It was soft and slow


    and sweet and something that I could get lost in. I could easily allow myself to be swept away into his


    kiss but I knew better.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± I whispered when we broke apart. ¡°But I¡¯m hungry, and we¡¯ve got a dinner to go to.¡±


    Damon sighed, finally relenting though I could see the regret in his eyes. as he let go of me. I brushed


    the wrinkles he¡¯d made out of my dress, smoothing it down.


    ¡°Ready for hell, then, dear?¡± he said, sarcastically, offering his arm to me with a sly grin.


    ¡°Is Peter driving us?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then, yes, I am,¡± I smirked, ¡°because I am getting smashed.¡±


    ¡°Same,¡± Damon snorted.


    Just as I expected, I was on my third ss of wine before dinner. My father kept sending me


    disapproving nces as he tried his best to make conversation with the ever-silent Dalton Steyn.


    Not even the devil himself would enjoy a conversation with Dalton.


    Which said a lot about my father. But I loved him dearly despite it all.


    My grandparents had skipped this dinner, not interested in ying politics with Ashton and Dalton, and


    I didn¡¯t me them.


    I was already bored to tears as I finished off my third ss of red wine, already thinking of my next


    drink. Getting through these dinners was getting harder and harder.


    ¡°You think they have tequ or something?¡± I whispered to Damon. ¡°Cause this is doing nothing. I need


    something stronger to deal with our families.¡±


    ¡°As much as I love you drunk,¡± Damon whispered back and chuckled. ¡°You should probably pace


    yourself.¡±


    ¡°Boo,¡± I pouted, taking a sip of the ss of water he handed me.


    ¡°The election ising up,¡± my father said loudly and grinned at Ashton. ¡°How are the polls looking?¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Ashton answered, with his diplomatic smile. ¡°It is all due to


    Corinna¡¯s support that I¡¯ve made it this far.¡± He looked at her smiling. It was all so fake and instantly I


    wanted another drink.


    ¡°Aw, sweetie,¡± Corinna smiled lovingly,ying her head on his shoulder.


    I almost gagged into my water. I didn¡¯t get how nobody else saw how fake they were.


    ¡°And soon, we¡¯ll have a little one to care for, as well,¡± Ashton nced at his father, a smug look in his


    eye.


    Dalton hadn¡¯t looked at either of his sons during the whole dinner, which was to be expected. He¡¯d


    never been a kind father.


    ¡°You two are beautiful together,¡± my stepmother said as she smiled, sending a sly look to her daughter.


    I had no clue if she was in on their little secret, but it wouldn¡¯t surprise me in the slightest.


    She hated me, just like she hated my mother. And she always had big dreams for her daughter.


    ¡°Yes, this is a profitable venture for us all,¡± my father agreed. I could almost see the cash signs in his


    eyes.


    This is what they wanted to bring a baby into-this disgusting family who only thought of their own


    profits. They were all so greedy, and power-hungry.


    I clenched my fists under the table, horrified that I had ever thought of using a child between me and


    Damon just to get the money.


    We had to find out some other way to get the inheritance and prevent Corinna and Ashton from


    destroying my grandparent¡¯s legacy.


    I wouldn¡¯t be as heartless as my father. I wouldn¡¯t do that to a child.


    A warm hand settled over mine, squeezing gently, and I nced at Damon. He smiled softly at me, an


    encouraging gleam in his eyes.


    I took a deep breath to calm my temper, squeezing his hand back to let him know I was alright. But he


    didn¡¯t let go.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Neither did I. Our hands stayed locked together, and I was d for his


    support.


    ¡°Dinner is served!¡±


    The servants poured into the dining room with massive tters of


    food-too much for the group of us to eat.


    Damon grabbed my te to fill it with food; surprisingly he knew all my favorites. He even avoided bell


    peppers, the worst-tasting food on the in my opinion.


    I smiled gratefully at him for it, and he returned it with a smirk.


    ¡°More wine, ma¡¯am?¡±


    One of the servants came around, holding a bottle of bubbly.


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± I eximed and grinned, handing over my ss even though I could see Damon¡¯s


    disapproving look from the corner of my


    eye.


    My fourth ss, and we still had dessert to go.


    I was not making it through this sober. I didn¡¯t want to. They made it impossible to stay sober and civil.


    By dessert, I just wanted to go home. Damon kept his cool better than I did, but I could see the


    annoyance building up just behind his furrowed. brows. He may be better at hiding it, but he was just as


    angry as me.


    ¡°Ashton has such a rewarding career, unlike my other son,¡± Dalton said-the first and only thing he said


    all night. ¡°Damon is nothing but a disappointment.¡±


    Damon had to stop me from getting out of my seat and decking him at that one, but then my father


    started to join in.


    ¡°Corinna is the light of our lives,¡± my stepmother smiled brightly at her. Corinna beamed then nced


    at me with a small smirk as my father¡¯s cold eyesnded on me.


    ¡°Make sure to keep a firm leash on Adide, Damon,¡± my father sighed and shook his head, ¡°Perhaps,


    you¡¯ll have more luck making an obedient wife out of her than I did at making her an obedient


    daughter..¡±


    Damon nearly exploded at that, if it weren¡¯t for me stuffing his face with a forkful of cheesecake.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene,¡± I whispered. ¡°We can¡¯t let them win.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of wives, when is your wedding again, Corinna?¡± my stepmother asked. ¡°I have to get my


    dress prepared.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t believe we almost forgot,¡± Corinna giggled, looking over at Ashton.


    ¡°How careless of us,¡± Ashton agreed with a fake chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we had to move the date. The


    caterer Corinna wanted was not avable on the date before. We¡¯ve made all the arrangements


    already.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So when is it?¡± my father asked with a frown. ¡°It wasn¡¯t pushed back, was it?¡±


    ¡°No, no, moved forward, actually,¡± Corinna giggled, then sent me a smug nce. ¡°It¡¯s on Saturday.¡±


    The room fell into silence.


    ¡°We know it¡¯s short notice, but we hope you¡¯ll all be there,¡± Ashton said, calmly, like nothing was wrong


    with what they had just said.


    I could see Damon working hard to control his temper, as I was doing the same. They really had no


    shame. I couldn¡¯t wait to bring their ns. crashing down.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be there, right Addie?¡± Corinna smiled, brightly-victorious like she had won.


    I clenched Damon¡¯s hand under the table, and I could see the venomous re he hid behind his mask-


    the anger building.


    I knew why, of course. We both did and so did everyone at the table.


    Saturday was our wedding.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    POV: *Adide*


    ¡°Ugh, my head.¡±


    I groaned, dropping my head on my folded arms on top of the kitchen table. With my eyes closed, I


    could almost believe I was back in bed, sleeping away the banging drums pounding in my head.


    ¡°I told you to take it easy,¡± Damon smirked as heid a cup of piping hot coffee in front of me.


    ¡°Thank god,¡± I breathed, gripping the coffee like it was a lifeline. Despite the scorching heat, I


    desperately needed the caffeine.


    Before I could even take a sip, however, the front door mmed open-shaking the walls and rattling the


    pictures.


    ¡°Good morning!¡±


    The high-pitched cry was like a chorus of screaming sirens to my hungover brain as Lacey burst into


    the kitchen with a massive grin.


    ¡°No,¡± I groaned, gripping my temples to try to keep my brain from exploding.


    ¡°Oops,¡± Lacey giggled.


    ¡°What are you even doing here?¡± Iined, softly, ring at her. The ringing in my ears had yet to


    go away, and I was hurting badly.


    ¡°I called her,¡± Damon said, calmly. ¡°She¡¯s helping to n the wedding, remember?¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ve got something special nned for today!¡± Lacey squealed, before turning to Damon with an


    expecting look.


    He raised an eyebrow and she huffed, holding out her hand in a you-know-the-drill motion.


    He smirked, pulling a gold credit card from his pocket and pping it onto her palm.


    ¡°Oooh, shiny,¡± Lacey grinned, turning the card back and forth in her hand.


    ¡°What is that for?¡± I asked, bewildered at the shy credit card. What had


    these two been up to?


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Lacey ignored my question as she pulled out my kitchen chair and grabbed my hand


    to pull me to my feet.


    ¡°Go where?¡± I asked, confused. I tried to dig my heels in to stop her, but Lacey was stronger than she


    looked. Or maybe I was just weak from the hangover.


    ¡°Shopping, of course!¡± Lacey replied, excitedly, dragging me to the front door.


    ¡°Shopping?¡± I eximed, rmed. ¡°For what?¡±


    Lacey giggled, pushing against my shoulder des to get me out of the door. I didn¡¯t even have time to


    grab my coffee off the kitchen counter.


    When I nced over my shoulder, Damon stood there uselessly, a smirk on his face as he waved


    goodbye.


    ¡°Have fun, dear,¡± he called, mockingly and blew me a kiss.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± I cried, then winced at my over-the-top volume. It was too early to deal with any of


    this.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious, Addie?¡± Lacey rolled her eyes, goodnaturedly. ¡°Every bride needs a dress.¡±


    ¡°This bride needs coffee first.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Lacey stared at me intently, tapping her chin with her finger. ¡°I don¡¯t think theyered tulle is for


    you.¡±


    I sighed. I hadn¡¯t realized what Lacey meant by ¡°shopping.¡± It was really let¡¯s y Barbie with Adide


    for hours on end. From the podium in the bridal shop, I was surrounded on three sides by identical


    mirrors-all sides of the dress were able to be seen at one nce.


    I stared at myself in the mirror-a frown on my lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, she looks¡­¡± the bridal consultant tilted her head with a frown, ¡°kinda like a child?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what it is!¡± Lacey eximed. ¡°Thank you. She does, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± I deadpanned. ¡°Just what a bride wants to hear.¡±


    ¡°Okay, what about a mermaid cut?¡± Lacey ignored me, turning to the


    three bridal consultants. I really should¡¯ve known that Damon would¡¯ve gone over the top.


    The entire bridal shop was empty except for me, Lacey, and the three consultants.


    ¡°It is out of style this year,¡± one consultant murmured. ¡°But it might work?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t hurt to try,¡± another said with a grin. ¡°I¡¯ll get Vitani 27B.¡±


    ¡°Good choice, I¡¯ll get a few others,¡± the third said as she took off like a rocket to the back of the store.


    ¡°When is this going to end?¡± I groaned.


    ¡°When you have the perfect dress, of course!¡± Lacey said, firmly. ¡°You don¡¯t want to lose to your sister,


    do you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a wedding!¡± I threw my hands up. ¡°Why does everything have to be apetition?¡±


    ¡°Look,¡± Lacey stepped up to me to pull a few pins out of the dress I was wearing.


    As she helped me out of it, she continued softly, ¡°Damon has been looking forward to this for a long


    time, and even if this isn¡¯t how you thought things would go, I know you want this wedding, too. Your


    sister, from what I¡¯ve heard, is going to take every chance she gets to show you up.¡±


    I hated how easily she had grasped onto Corinna¡¯s personality. Corinna hated me. She always had,


    and I never knew why.


    But it was clear that so long as I had even the tiniest spark of happiness, she would try to steal it from


    me. She had always been that way, and things were only getting worse as we got older.


    Our weddings were on the same day now, at the same time, and I knew where our family¡¯s priorities


    lay. They were always with Corinna.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let her take this from you, too,¡± Lacey said quietly with a serious look on her face. I


    appreciated how much effort she was going through to help me.


    ¡°Here it is!¡± The consultants were back with nearly a dozen more dresses


    to try on.


    I really wanted to cry at the sight.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me,¡± Iined as the consultant dragged me behind the changing curtains to


    help me put on the new dress.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine,¡± Laceyughed. ¡°Beauty is pain. You didn¡¯t tell me about. the dinner you went to. Damon


    said something happened, but he didn¡¯t specify.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah,¡± I said, my annoyance rising. ¡°Ashton and Corinna moved their wedding up.¡±


    ¡°To when?¡± I heard her ask.


    ¡°Saturday.¡±


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Lacey snapped, ¡°They can¡¯t be that petty, can they?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Corinna¡¯s level of pettiness.¡±


    ¡°I guess so. What¡¯d your parents say?¡±


    ¡°The usual. My dad tried to convince us to move back our wedding so Corinna and Ashton could get


    married on Saturday. Damon¡¯s dad congratted Ashton and didn¡¯t say a word to us. So, the usual,¡± I


    said, shrugging.


    ¡°God, I can¡¯t believe people like that ever became parents,¡± Lacey scoffed.


    I snorted as I pulled back the changing curtains, revealing myself to Lacey.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lacey gasped. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    I nced down at the dress which hugged my curves before ring out at the bottom. It was pretty


    but¡­


    The moment I tried to take a step forward, the fabric squeezing my legs together caught me off guard,


    and I lost my bnce.


    I grabbed onto the nearest object, a vase of flowers, and went tumbling to the ground, the fake flowers


    spilling out onto my face.


    ¡°Or maybe not,¡± Lacey said with a grimace. ¡°I don¡¯t think that one suits you either¡±


    ¡°You think?¡± I snapped. ¡°This is pointless!¡±


    ¡°I mean, we could always go for a looser design. There¡¯s no need to throw in the towel yet.¡±


    Lacey kneeled next to me, helping to gather the fake flowers back into the vase. I was lucky it didn¡¯t


    break in themotion.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of holding a wedding ceremony if nobody¡¯s going to show up?¡± I brushed my long hair


    away from my face, the frustration hitting me all at once. ¡°We should just postpone it, and let them have


    it.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lacey retorted, ¡°You are not going to do that.¡±


    ¡°Like it¡¯s your decision?¡± I bit back but immediately regretted it. ¡°Sorry. I know you¡¯re trying to help. It


    just seems so pointless.¡±


    ¡°Listen to me, Addie,¡± Lacey ced her hands on my shoulders firmly, her eyes stern and steady as


    she red into my eyes.


    ¡°You are not going to let your ugly stepsister and that phony douchebag ruin your wedding day. You are


    going to be the most beautiful bride, and you will get up there and all you will see is him.¡±


    She grabbed my hand, a small smile stretching across her lips, ¡°This is about you and him, not anyone


    else. So make the most of it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, quietly, my anxiety quieting down. She was right. I couldn¡¯t let Corinna ruin my


    wedding day with Damon. I would marry him whether he was wearing a tux or nothing at all.


    He felt the same, I was sure of it. He loved me.


    Screw Ashton and Corinna.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Though,¡± Lacey started, a dark smirk stretching across her face. ¡°I heard you two have some kind of


    revenge n to take the two of them down. I haven¡¯t met them yet, but I can tell you, I really, really


    want to punch them both in the face.¡±


    I burst into giggles, the two of us sitting on the floor of a bridal shop surrounded by dresses in white. My


    heart felt lighter now.


    ¡°So, if you don¡¯t mind,¡± Lacey grinned, ¡°I want in.¡±

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    ¡°This is your sister,¡± my father had dered one sunny afternoon. It had been a three-hour drive to get


    to the huge mansion that loomed behind him, his shadow falling over me and my mother.


    The little girl clutching my father¡¯s hand smiled brightly at me, wearing a pretty violet dress that


    probably cost more than my mom¡¯s apartment.


    ¡°I¡¯m Adide!¡± my new sister cried. With her bright eyes and sweet smile, I could almost believe that


    she was weing us, even that she was excited to see me.


    But my mother¡¯s nails digging into my palm reminded me of the truth.


    ¡°It¡¯s their fault,¡± my mother would always say on nights when her ss bottles lined the floors. On days


    when she¡¯d cry herself to sleep, calling out my father¡¯s name between sobs.


    When I meant nothing to her.


    I always knew I had a sister. My mother never let me forget as she¡¯d tell me the story over and over.


    How my father married the witch and left us with nothing.


    It was their fault that my father could only visit us for a few minutes once a month. Their fault we had to


    live in an apartment that was falling apart. It was her fault I couldn¡¯t wear a pretty dress like her but one


    my mom had fixed up from a donation box.


    It was all Maelyn McNair¡¯s fault. And her daughter.


    Adide.


    She was the reason I didn¡¯t have a father toe home to. Why the other kids teased me about my


    clothes being mismatched, why I didn¡¯t have pretty dresses and a garden full of flowers.


    All the things that should¡¯ve been mine were hers.


    She had taken everything from me my entire life.


    If the witch hadn¡¯t died, we still would¡¯ve been in that dirty ce, outcasts despite being a daughter of


    the Hildebrands, too. And she dared to smile at me, like everything we went through wasn¡¯t her fault.


    So that day, standing in front of my new house and my new sister, I made a silent vow.


    I would take everything away from her. Just like she¡¯d done to me. We¡¯d see how she liked being the


    forgotten one. The outcast.


    ¡°¨CAnd the florist is arriving at eight in the morning with the centerpieces, but they wanted an extra fee to


    set them all up,¡± Iined loudly into the phone. ¡°I know, it¡¯s so unfair-¡±


    My reflection on the vanity stared back at me as I plugged in the hair dryer. My wet hair pulled up into a


    towel to dry and dressed only in a bathrobe, I looked more like a drowned poodle than the actress


    Corinna Summers.


    Makeup was everything. That was what my mother had taught me.


    I heard the mming of the front door, and I paused from talking into the phone.


    ¡°Let me call you back,¡± I said, before hanging up. I turned in my seat as Ashton stumbled his way into


    the room, the sour smell of alcohol fuming off of him.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk,¡± I growled, crossing my arms impatiently.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Ashton snapped with a slight slur to his words. He moved toward me but lost his bnce


    and grabbed my table to straighten himself up. The hair dryer crashed to the floor along with all of my


    makeup products.


    ¡°This is the third night this week you¡¯ve been gone all night!¡± I shouted, getting to my feet and ignoring


    the destruction he¡¯d just caused. ¡°May I remind you that we are getting married in three days?¡±


    ¡°I know that!¡± Ashton yelled, copsing back onto the bed with a sigh.


    ¡°Do you?¡± I huffed. ¡°I practically had to n this wedding by myself!¡±


    ¡°Spending my money!¡± Ashton roared at me, his eyes bloodshot as he bared his teeth in a snarl.


    I flinched, stepping back. For a moment, I thought he might hit me, but instead, he sighed, rubbing a


    hand down his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for this,¡± he said bitterly and then fell onto the bed


    again, still in his suit.


    I swallowed ufortably and took my seat at the vanity. It was better to just let him sleep off the


    alcohol.


    Ashton was not a good drunk. Not a nice drunk. Not to me anyway.


    I pulled the towel away from my hair, picking up my hair dryer off the floor. I nced at Ashton and then


    sighed.


    Things weren¡¯t going the way I had nned. Even if I was taking everything from Adide.


    Ashton had always seemed like a prince, but I was realizing that everything he said and did was fake.


    He wasn¡¯t perfect in the slightest; he wasn¡¯t even a good man.


    He¡¯d taken to ignoring me anytime I tried to speak to him and leaving for long periods at night, without


    telling me where he¡¯d been or why. I could barely say a word to him before he¡¯d start screaming at me


    about some issue or another.


    I didn¡¯t have the patience to treat him like the child he was. He was going to have to get himself


    together. I never imagined Damon was the best of the two of them. But Ashton was proving that to be


    true.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    As I dried my hair, I nced at the phone he¡¯d left on the bed. He let out. a shuddering snore, curling,


    face-down in the pillow.


    He¡¯d been rather interested in texting someely. I knew he was probably cheating on me. Our


    rtionship meant nothing to either one. of us, after all. But I would like to know where he¡¯d been.


    I pulled my hair into a braid. Even if we weren¡¯t in a real rtionship, my pride wouldn¡¯t allow me to lose


    to some other b*tch.


    I nced at his phone once more.


    The opportunity was too good to lose.


    I got to my feet, careful not to make a sound with my bare feet on the carpet. I crept slowly over to the


    bed and snatched up the phone quickly.


    The screen lit up in a blue glow, showcasing the standard background. How predictable.


    He hadn¡¯t even bothered to change it from the default.


    As I swiped up, however, the phone locked out-a thumbprint password.


    I rolled my eyes, ncing over at the limp form of Ashton. What he didn¡¯t know wouldn¡¯t hurt him.


    I smirked as Iy the phone on the bed right side up, and softly pressed his thumb on the screen¡¯s


    surface. He didn¡¯t even stir, much to my relief.


    With the phone now open, I snatched it up and began to scroll. First through his contacts and then,


    through text messages.


    Amanda: I can¡¯t wait, baby.


    I stiffened in surprise. Baby? Who the hell was she calling baby? I clicked. on her name and scrolled


    through the most recent texts, my eyes widening in disbelief.


    Text after text, picture after picture. There were days full of the disgusting drivel the two of them had


    sent to one another. Pictures I had never wanted to see and texts that made me feel like taking another


    shower.


    I sneered as Ashton slept away, unaware that I had his dirty little secret in the palm of my hand. I


    quickly screenshot as many of the conversations as I could, sending them to my phone.


    When atst I reached the top, I realized I knew exactly who Amanda


    was.


    ¡®Hi, I¡¯m Amanda. It was so nice to meet youst time, and I¡¯m very excited to carry your baby for you


    and your wife.


    He was f*cking the surrogate? Seriously?


    Oh, hell no.


    I ground my teeth together, shutting off the phone and throwing it onto the bed with Ashton. My phone


    buzzed with the screenshots I had sent to myself, and I red at it in disgust.


    This could ruin both of us, our engagement, and everything we had worked for. Ashton¡¯s childish


    behavior had reached a new low, and I couldn¡¯t allow him to mess up everything I¡¯d worked so hard for.


    I glowered at my reflection in the vanity. I wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. If this was going to go south, I


    had the proof I needed to y the wounded wife.


    ¡°I will get everything I deserve,¡± I spat at the mirror-only able to see


    Adide¡¯s eyes that matched my own. ¡°I¡¯ll take everything you have until you have nothing left.¡±


    Father, Mother, your money and toys, your reputation, and friends.


    Even Ashton and Damon.


    I wouldn¡¯t be happy until I knew Adide was left in the same condition I¡¯d been brought into. I could


    never forgive her for making me the


    forgotten child for so long. She¡¯d taken everything from me. It was time I did the same.


    I looked in the mirror, imagining myself telling Adide everything I¡¯d done. And finally telling her why


    I¡¯d done it all.


    ¡°Soon, you¡¯ll have nothing,¡± I said to the mirror.


    ¡°Just like I did.¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    POV: Adide


    ¡°Grandma, what are you looking for?¡± I asked, bemused.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise,¡± my grandma chuckled. ¡°If I can find it, that is.¡±


    Grandma frowned, surveying the storage room she¡¯d led me to. From top to bottom, all kinds of junky


    around. I didn¡¯t know what she expected to find in this mess.


    ¡°Oh. it¡¯s your grandpa¡¯s uniform,¡± she mused fondly as she pulled out an old army uniform from one of


    the boxes. ¡°He served seven years, you know.¡± The pride in her voice was evident.


    ¡°I know, Grandma,¡± I chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve told me a million times.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and look! This was your father¡¯s,¡± she said as she brought out a bubblegum pink onesie, looking


    sheepish. ¡°The doctors thought he was a girl before he was born, so we bought everything in pink.¡±


    I snorted, hiding myugh behind my hand. The onesie had in bright white lettering #1 Princess. I bet


    my dad just loved this.


    ¡°Why do you even keep all this junk, Grandma?¡± Iughed, sitting down on one of the old tables


    (supposedly mahogany from their old house).


    ¡°It¡¯s not junk!¡± she huffed, sending me a cross look.


    I raised an eyebrow and pointedzily to the box of broken flower pots she¡¯d kept.


    ¡°Okay, not everything is junk,¡± Grandma chuckled. She sighed, sitting down in a dusty rocking chair.


    There was a distant, mncholy look as she gazed at everything around us.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t just objects or things, Adide,¡± Grandma said softly. ¡°All of it has a story. They carry little


    memories inside of them. pieces of our lives that we pass down to one another. Things we¡¯ve lost, and


    things we¡¯ve loved. They remind me of times we may forget.¡±


    ¡°Grandma?¡± I asked, softly, I didn¡¯t quite understand what she was talking about, but I knew it was


    something important she was trying to tell me.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She smiled and eximed, ¡°I remember where I put it now.¡±


    She got to her feet, a bit unsteady. The floors creaked as she made her way to a ck trunk with a lock


    on it.


    ¡°I stored it for safekeeping.¡± Grandma winked at me. ¡°So 1 might give it to you someday.¡±


    ¡°Give what to me, Grandma?¡± I asked, making my way over to where she was.


    She sighed, sitting on one of the wicker chairs next to the trunk as she handed me a small silver key.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know,¡± was all she said.


    Her smile was soft as I took the key from her. Shrugging, I got on my knees, brushing the dust and


    cobwebs from the old lock. As I did, my breath caught in my throat.


    There, on a silver te right above the lock was a name. But not just any name.


    Maclyn. I traced the engraved letters, my eyes wide with wonder. Could it be?


    Ihsked us at my Grandma tears starting to burn in my eyes


    up


    ¡°Well, syn tus tiramda clunkled, a knowing look in her eye Nervously. I popped the lock


    The key fit easily, though the lock was rusted and duty


    With a click, it came off and I ced it next to me. I nced at Grandma, and the nodded with a smile,


    gesturing to open it


    No I did


    Inside, the trunk was lined with an old floral pattern-most of it faded away but what was most intriguing


    was the variety of olyexis


    1 first pulled out a busille of letters and envelopes all wrapped together with a rubber band. Sure


    enough. I was right.


    ¡°Maclyn McNau,¡± I whispered to myself. ¡°These are


    ¡°Your mother¡¯


    after her death¡±


    idina finished, sorrowfully. ¡°At least, what i uld recover I¡¯m alr


    most of her things were los


    My stepmother went into a frenzy as she threw away ever


    dresses and jewelry, furnitu


    and even


    photo with


    Fatherter bammed her man


    nd it was like she had never existed.


    El lost my mother already, and then | existed. My stepmother tried to


    watch emrerase her. Hit wasn¡¯t for me it


    been like she¡¯d


    I was more than grateful some of her things ha


    been saved, any of the


    led it out.


    I spotted a photo frame, tucked in the corner, and


    Emotion swallowed me up as I saw her


    She was beautiful, even more so than I remembered. She was smiling in the photo, a baby with


    squishy cheeks being held up as the two smiled at each other so bright and beautiful


    ¡°She loved you so much. Adide, Grandma smiled tearfully


    ¡°Mom¡± I whispered, my fingers trailing past over her face


    ¡°When she got sick, she asked me to give you something in her ce¡± Grandina said, quietly ¡°Now, it¡¯s


    time to do so. Do you see the white box in there?¡±


    I brushed away the building tears in my eyes, cing the photo down as I nced down into the trunk.


    Sure enough, there was arge white box at the bottom.


    It took a bit for me to wiggle it out, all the other clutter being pushed away as I finally pulled it was quite


    light.


    Despite


    ssive size,


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked as I ced the box on myp. My fingers itched to open it, to see what she¡¯d left


    behind for me, but I was also scared.


    What if I didn¡¯t like what I found!


    ¡°Something she wanted you to have before you get married,¡± Grandma told me gently,


    With her encouragement and a burst of bravery, I swallowed my anxieties and opened the box.


    I gasped in awe.


    It was a white dress. A beautiful one, too.


    Delicately, I reached inside and softly got to my feet, allowing the fabric to flow against my body. It was


    incredibly soft. Off the shoulder withce and beads decorating the entire body. It was floor-length,


    softly falling around me like silk.


    The pattern on thece was intricate, handstitched lovingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I breathed.


    ¡°Yes it is,¡± she said with a rough voice.


    At the choked sound Grandma made, I looked up. Grandma was smiling, tears in her eyes as she


    gazed at me lovingly.


    ¡°It was her wedding dress.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat, my fingers clutching onto the dress as a rush of emotions burst in my chest. I


    couldn¡¯t believe I¡¯d be able to wear her wedding dress. It made the ache in my chest explode.


    I missed my mother so much.


    ¡°She wanted you to wear it at your wedding.¡± Grandma smiled.


    ¡°I nced at the beautiful dress, my heart aching as I realized my mother had worn this. Had asked


    Grandma to save this.


    For me.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t,¡± I trembled, ¡°1-¡±


    ¡°Adide,¡± Grandma got to her feet, cupping my cheek in her hands, ¡°Your mother wanted to be with


    you on your wedding day, but life decided it wasn¡¯t to be. This is what she left behind for you-the


    memory of her to take with you on your special day.¡±


    Oh


    Tears flooded my eyes as Grandma¡¯s words hit me.


    I realized now why she saved these things.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I sniffed, clutching the dress to my face. Grandma pulled me into her arms, clutching me


    to her chest as I cried softly into her shoulder.


    I could almost imagine my mother right here with me, holding me close.


    ¡°I wish she was here.¡± I sobbed.


    ¡°Me too, dear,¡± Grandma admitted. ¡°Me too, but I¡¯ll tell you what.¡±


    I sniffed as Grandma cupped my cheeks, her aging eyes looking at me with such love and kindness it


    brought more tears to


    my eyes.


    ¡°If she could be here, she would take one look at you and tell you,¡± Grandma beamed, ¡°just how much


    she loves you and how proud she is of you.¡±


    I smiled, her face blurring through the tears as my emotions poured out of me like a spilled drink. I tried


    to keep them in. but they were too strong for me to fight.


    ¡°Just like I am.¡± Grandma leaned forward, pressing a kiss to my forehead, and I buried myself into her


    arms-her warmth like


    a beacon to me.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡±


    ¡°Now, no more tears, Grandma chuckled. ¡°Try on the dress. We might have to adjust it quickly to make


    sure it¡¯s ready in time for your wedding.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I giggled, wiping my face of my tears as I nced down at my mother¡¯s wedding dress.


    I left the room, heading to the nearest bathroom. It was easy to slip on the dress. It felt like I was


    surrounded by clouds as it hugged me tightly.


    When I came out, Grandma was waiting for me. She gasped, covering her mouth.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, worriedly.


    She beamed up at me.


    ¡°You look just like your mother.¡±

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    POV: ¡°Adide*


    ¡°Yes, I understand. Mmhm. Okay, Bye.¡±


    I sighed as I hung up my phone, throwing it onto the coffee table. I threw myself onto the couch, my


    head hitting the firm legs of the man beside me.


    ¡°Bad news?¡± Damon asked, with a smile as he reached out to run his fingers gently through my hair


    attempting to soothe


    1.


    ¡°The florist canceled,¡± I said, leaning into his touch. I curled into hisp, shutting my eyes as I sighed.


    ¡°Apparently, Corinna¡¯s booked every florist in the city for her wedding day.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Damon rolled his eyes, sighing heavily.


    ¡°Our wedding is going to be a disaster,¡± I groaned, covering my face with my hands.


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t,¡± Damon argued.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± I snapped, sitting up as I leaned my weight on my palms. ¡°We don¡¯t have a florist, we don¡¯t


    have a caterer, we don¡¯t have a decorator and almost fifty guests have canceled including both of our


    fathers. Safe to say, it¡¯s already ruined¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Damon chuckled, wrapping his hand around my head as he quickly stole a kiss from me. ¡°All I


    need is you. Who cares about anyone else? You¡¯re all I¡¯m going to see anyway.¡±


    ¡°Corny,¡± I deadpanned, despite the blush blooming across my cheeks. Despite the bad news, he had


    me smiling. He was way too good at this.


    ¡°But it¡¯s true.¡±


    He grinned.


    I sighed, leaning my head on his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to get married in two days, and nothing is


    going right.¡±


    ¡°Addie.¡± Damon started, tilting my chin up so our eyes met, ¡°I only wanted a ceremony to stop the press


    from gossiping. I don¡¯t care if I marry you in the middle of a hurricane or at the courthouse. As long as I


    can call you my wife. I¡¯m happy.¡±


    I smiled, leaning forward so our foreheads were touching, and I could see my reflection in his e eyes.


    ¡°Same for me,¡± I admitted. ¡°I don¡¯t care about any of these theatrics. I just want to be married to you


    already.¡±


    ¡°We should¡¯ve just gotten married at the courthouse,¡± Damonmented. ¡°That would¡¯ve been easier.¡±


    Both of our eyes lit up at the same time, a lightbulb clicking on in both of our minds as we turned to one


    another with wide


    eyes.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± I started. ¡°Are you thinking what I¡¯m thinking?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡± Damon smirked, leaning forward to kiss my nose. ¡°We need to go right now.¡±


    ¡°Right now,¡± I nodded fervently, a grin splitting across my face.


    ¡°Peter!¡± we both shouted into the empty house, scrambling to our feet in excitement.


    There was banging from upstairs like someone had fallen on the floor and then the pounding of feet


    rushing above us and down the stairs.


    Finally, Peter appeared at the living room entrance, breathing heavily with beads of sweat rolling down


    his face.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    He gazed around, rm in his eyes as held himself defensively as if he was searching for a threat.


    ¡°We need you to drive us,¡± I said, kindly as I pushed past him to head upstairs.


    ¡°Where?¡± Peter asked, bewilderedly. He dropped his hands out of their defensive posture once he


    realized there was no


    threat.


    ¡°The nearest wedding chapel.¡± I heard Damon answer behind me.


    ¡°For what?¡± Peter eximed.


    ¡°We¡¯re cloping!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is happening.¡± Peter muttered with a deste look on his face.


    ¡°Come on, Peter. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re getting married in a chapel by an Elvis impersonator,¡± I grinned


    widely.


    ¡°No,¡± Peter agreed, but then red at me and Damon as we waited in the lobby of the chapel. ¡°But


    you¡¯re making me be the witness! I don¡¯t want any part of this!¡±


    ¡°Too bad.¡± Damon said, coldly


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I giggled, feeling like I was floating on clouds. Excitement and anxiety twirled around in my stomach. I


    couldn¡¯t believe we were doing it!


    ¡°Mr. Steyn and Ms. Hildebrand?¡± the receptionist called out.


    1 downed the rest of my liquid courage, getting to my wobbly feet. I giggled as I fell forward and Damon


    caught me, wrapping his hands around my waist trying to hold in hisughter.


    ¡°Ready to get married?¡± Damon drawled, smirking down at me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I whispered to him, then leaned forward to pull his lips into mine.


    He tasted like the liquor we¡¯d been drinking since we¡¯d arrived, but I¡¯d never thought a rum and Coke


    could taste so delicious.


    He beamed at me when we parted and I grinned-feeling like a schoolgirl with her first crush. I took his


    hand and the two of us headed into the chapel.


    ¡°Good evening,dies and gentlemen,¡± the Elvis Impersonator greeted us as soon as we stepped foot


    inside the building. He had a ukulele with him and was dressed in the ssic Elvis gear. ¡°I hear y¡¯all


    would like to tie the knot today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± 1 smiled as we followed him up to the podium. My mother¡¯s dress was asfortable as


    I thought it would be, not too tight and easy to breathe and walk in. My veil trailed behind us as Damon


    led me up the aisle.


    ¡°Groovy.¡± Elvis shot finger guns at us and I tried my best not tough. A quick nce at Damon said he


    was doing the same.


    The Bible was sitting on the podium as he stepped behind it, Peter standing just behind us.


    I clutched Damon¡¯s hand, sending him a massive grin.


    It was all surreal as Elvis yed us one of his famous songs on the ukulele and then began the vows.


    ¡°We are here to celebrate these two people in the sacred ceremony of matrimony,¡± Elvis bellowed


    before the empty theater.


    Damon grasped my hands as we stared at one another deeply. Peter shifted on his feet anxiously at


    Damon¡¯s side, but we


    didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Do you, handsome man.¡± Elvis turned to Damon with a grin, ¡°take this beautiful woman to be your


    lawfully wedded wife? To have and to hold, in sickness and in health, in good times and bad, for richer


    or poorer, for as long as you both shall live?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± was his immediate response.


    And do you, this beautiful woman,¡± Elvis winked at me, ¡°take this handsome man to be yourwfully


    wedded husband? To have and to hold, in sickness and in health, in good times and bad, for richer or


    poorer, for as long as you both shall live?¡±


    I stared into Damon¡¯s eyes, seeing the passion and love he held for me there, and I smiled brightly.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Now, you both may exchange your rings!¡± Elvis swung his hips, grinning at us. He stepped back from


    the podium, beginning to strum a soft bad on his ukelele.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first,¡± I grinned, holding my hand out for Peter. He sighed as he slunk forward to hand me the


    ring.


    ¡°Damon, I never imagined we¡¯d ever be here, I admitted with a wateryugh. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t change


    anything. I¡¯m d it¡¯s you I¡¯m standing here with. With this ring. I promise you my heart.¡±


    I slid the ring onto his finger and gathered all my courage, looking Damon in the eyes, and confessed


    what I¡¯d been longing to tell him for so long.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    I bit my bottom lip, nervously as I snuck a peek at him from under the veil. Damon¡¯s eyes shined with


    an emotion I couldn¡¯t name. He looked like he had stopped breathing as he just stared at me


    dumbfoundedly.


    But then, he exhaled, still shaken but determined.


    ¡°Adide.¡± Damon started, pulling out a box I recognized from his jacket. ¡°I have loved you for twenty


    long years, and I knew the moment I met you. I would always love you. With this ring. I promise you my


    heart, my soul. my life. Everything I am has always belonged to you.¡±


    My breath hitched. He opened the box, and inside was the most gorgeous ring I¡¯d ever seen. It was old


    and very loved but no less beautiful.


    ¡°Damon, that¡¯s¡­¡± I breathed.


    ¡°My mother¡¯s ring,¡± he finished, swallowing.


    He smiled, more vulnerable than I had ever seen him as his eyes wavered with emotion in the lights.


    He stepped closer, gently holding my hand as he slid the ring right above my engagement ring. The two


    matched perfectly-like a set


    ¡°I would have waited an eternity for you.¡± Damon whispered, softly.


    I felt like the world had fallen out from under my feet. The rawness in his eyes, the depth of his love for


    me, was far beyond what I could even imagine.


    ¡°By the authority vested in me,¡± Elvis dered though we were barely listening, ¡°I now pronounce you


    married! You can now kiss your lovely bride.¡±


    As soon as Damon gently lifted the veil from my face, I jumped into his arms, knowing he would catch


    me as I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him with everything I had.


    I kissed him like I was dying, as if nothing else in this world mattered, because to me, it didn¡¯t.


    ¡°I love you,¡± he murmured as we practically devoured one another in front of Elvis and Peter.


    ¡°I love you, too,¡± I whispered just loud enough for him to hear.


    It was the happiest day of my life, and I never would have expected it.


    Damon carried me out of the chapel, grinning ear to ear as I kept bursting into giggles. I was too drunk


    on happiness, however, to see the press members hiding in the bushes, snapping pictures of us.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    POV: ¡°Corinna¡±


    The sunbeams made their way through the cracks of the bay window; the dark curtains that blocked


    them out were nothing under its power.


    I twitched in my sleep, the light behind my eyes pulling me from my dream. I shifted my head to the


    right, breathing in deeply. The light, however, was stubborn.


    It followed me, and I groaned. flipping onto my stomach and burying my head in the pillow.


    I had never been a morning person. Necessity had forced it upon me, but as my consciousness


    surfaced from sleep, I counted the days in my head.


    Friday. It was Friday morning. I had no responsibilities, so I could sleep in until 10:00.


    If the stupid sun would let me rest.


    Mornings were the worst.


    I yawned, still half-asleep as I pulled my pillow over my head, blocking out the rays of the morning sun


    filtering through the curtains of the window.


    I sighed in relief, my body rxing as I slipped right back into sleep. I could¡¯ve slept the day away.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the rm I¡¯d setst night ringing incessantly,


    ¡°Ugh!¡± I threw my pillow, hearing it thump against the wall as I sat up in bed, grumpily. I fished for my


    phone on the nightstand, wincing at the sudden light from the screen as I shut off the rm.


    There was an unseen text message on my phone that caught my attention.


    1 frowned, sitting up in bed as I opened it up.


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t look at the news, Le texted me.


    ¡°Why? Did my father do something stupid again?¡¯ I wrote back, rolling my eyes. It wouldn¡¯t have been


    the first time my father had gotten himself into trouble.


    He wasn¡¯t a good man or even a good father, but he was better than none at all. Adide took that for


    granted. Just another thing I hated about her.


    ¡®Not exactly, came the reply.


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    Finally, she texted back with a link to a news article. Wasting no time, I clicked it, and my jaw dropped


    open.


    *Damon Steyn and Adide Hildebrand Elope before wedding!


    I scrolled down to read at a fast pace.


    Two days before their official wedding. Damon Steyn, the son of CEO Dalton Steyn of Steyn Industries,


    and Adide Hildebrand, the first daughter of the old Hildebrand lineage, were caught leaving the Las


    Vegas Chapel dressed in wedding attire Thursday night.¡±


    You¡¯ve got to be f*cking kidding me. They really went and got married? In Vegas of all ces?!


    The photo was of Damon dressed in a suit, a massive grin on his face as he carried Adide in his


    arms, both of their cheeks


    aglow with a tint of pink.


    I sneered at the wedding dress Adide had on. It was too pretty for someone like her. She deserved


    to wear rags, and now she¡¯d done this?


    They did this to upstage us, I knew it. Who did they think they were?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    *D*mn it!¡± I snapped, raising my phone to throw it at the wall, but I stopped, calming myself. We still


    had time.


    I could fix this.


    I dialed Ashton¡¯s number, tapping my nails on the hard stic of the phone impatiently as it rang.


    After three rings, it cut off.


    ¡°This is Ashton Steyn. Leave your name and number and I will-¡±


    ¡°Sh*t!¡±


    I glowered at the phone, not even knowing where Ashton was. Probably with that wh¡¯re of his.


    Right when I needed him, he was gone again. Typical Steyn. Always gone when they were needed.


    Thinking of who else to call. I dialed the number of my grandmother. The old bat had always disliked


    me, but years of sucking up to her were about to pay off.


    The phone rang and rang then cut off abruptly.


    No answer.


    Of course. She was probably in on this too. She had always loved Adide more than me.


    I gnawed on my bottom lip, the panic growing inside of me. I couldn¡¯t let Adide win. I couldn¡¯t let


    them do this to me.


    I gritted my teeth and did what I should have done all along. I dialed my mother¡¯s number.


    It picked up on the first ring. I could always depend on my mother to be there for me.


    ¡°Hello?¡± came her sugary sweet voice.


    ¡°Mom,¡± I said, hurriedly, ¡°I just woke up and saw the news, and that b*tch eloped with Damon already!


    She¡¯spletely undermined my wedding!¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± my mother said coldly. ¡°She¡¯s as crafty as her mother was.¡±


    ¡°What do I do? Maybe we should back off,¡± I said, full of doubt about our strategy. ¡°If I try anything more


    here-¡±


    ¡°Quiet, Corinna!¡± she snapped sharply. I fell silent, my voice cutting off immediately. I felt like a child


    being scolded-like I always did with my mother. She had an extraordinary ability to make me feel so


    small.


    ¡°You can¡¯t let her win anything. Not even the smallest victory. This is what we¡¯ve been working towards


    for years,¡± my mother spat. ¡°That boy, Damon. You did what I told you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I frowned. ¡°He still wants me. I made sure of it.¡±


    ¡°Then use him,¡± my mother said and chuckled deviously. ¡°Don¡¯t stop until you ruin her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother,¡± I sighed.


    ¡°Love you, baby. Make sure to give me an update once you destroy her.¡±


    ¡°Love you, too.¡±


    The call ended with a click, and I ran a hand through my messy hair. Everything wasn¡¯t lost. I could still


    do this.


    My confidence, however, was wavering. I knew Damon had been in love with Adide since we were


    children. She was the only one that didn¡¯t know how he¡¯d felt


    But I always made sure Adide hated him. Whispering in both of their cars to keep them apart,


    sabotaging any attempt of kindness from them.


    Ashton was easy to manipte, but Damon was a wild card. He was difficult to predict. He¡¯d always


    been the smarter of the


    two brothers.


    But one thing was clear. He still wanted me.


    His behavior a couple of weeks ago proved that. But even if he wanted me, he loved her. I curled my


    arms around my knees, anger, and jealousy swirling around until I felt sick with it.


    How could I use Damon to fix this mess?


    Then an idea, a sick, cruel, horrible idea, filled my mind. I smirked, my n beginning to take shape.


    I didn¡¯t need Damon to sleep with me. I just needed Adide to think he wanted to. I¡¯d been making


    her believe lies about him all our lives; what was one more?


    I could just imagine now how her face would twist up in despair-the deste look in her eyes as she


    realized that no one in this world was on her side.


    She was going to get what wasing to her, one way or another.


    But if this was going to work. I had a few things to take care of


    I grabbed my phone, dialing onest number. It rang a few times before it picked up. The voice of my


    unassuming sister came through the tone.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Addie.¡± I said, brightly. ¡°I just saw the photos. Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°What do you want, Corinna?¡±


    Her voice was deadpan. She was not in any sort of mood to be friendly with me.


    Fair enough.


    I didn¡¯t want to be friendly with her either.


    I smirked at the wall, gloating already as I said, ¡°I really just wanted to congratte you. Your ceremony


    really suited you. Eloping with Elvis. Isn¡¯t that every girl¡¯s dream?¡±


    I heard her sigh on the other end of the phone. ¡°If you¡¯re just going to insult me, I¡¯m going to hang up.


    Goo-*


    ¡°No!¡± I shouted, hurriedly, interrupting her next sentence. I bit my bottom lip, swallowing my pride. It


    tasted sour as always as I forced a smile on my face even if she couldn¡¯t see it.


    y nice, Corinna. Just get her to do it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said that. I just wanted to know if you coulde over this evening,¡± I said,


    making my voice as light and airy as possible.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    She sounded suspicious, and I rolled my eyes.


    ¡°I need your help with my wedding nning.¡± I lied, smoothly. ¡°Grandma said I should ask you.¡±


    As the phone went silent, I was afraid she wasn¡¯t going to buy it, that she¡¯d hang up, and this would all


    be for naught.


    Lucky for me, Adide was rather gullible.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll be over around eight,¡± she said hesitantly.


    ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± I said, smirking. ¡°You won¡¯t regret it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d better not. See you then. Bye.¡±


    Even as she hung up, the giddiness 1 felt didn¡¯t leave.


    Step one was a sess.


    It¡¯d been so easy to get her toe to me, I was almost surprised.


    But I needed to focus.


    Now, it was time to move to phase two.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    POV: ¡°Damon¡±


    The tapping of a pencil on a desk was irksome to most people, but to me, it was soothing. I stared


    down at my drawing of the floor n, thinking deeply about the design. I nced at the old drawings I


    had as references.


    Floors made of peppermint and slides made of candy. It was near impossible to turn a child¡¯s dream


    house into a real, functional floor n, but I would make it work. She was more than worth it.


    Adide¡¯s tastes had changed from when she was seven after all.


    A bay window here, a winding staircase there, a tower in the back for stargazing. These I could work


    with. I imagined seeing her face taking it all in for the first time.


    I smiled as I worked. The ns were almost finished. Years of work culminated in the piece that sat


    before me.


    My greatest masterpiece. And it was all for her.


    Right as I put my pencil to paper once more, my phone buzzed, and the vibrating rattled my set of


    tools.


    I sighed, annoyed as I picked it up, answering the call.


    ¡°Steyn.¡± I said, coldly.


    ¡°Damon


    It was a whisper-just barely audible-but I could hear the fear in the voice. A voice I recognized.


    ¡°Corinna?¡±


    ¡°Could youe over?¡± she asked, breathless through the phone. ¡°I think someone is trying to break


    in.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°You live in a secure apartmentplex, Corinna. Your father ensures that. Nobody can


    break in.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Corinna sighed, ¡°But it¡¯s just¡­ after my stalker¡­ Please, Damon. I tried to call Ashton, but he


    isn¡¯t answering. I need your help. Please.¡±


    I caught on immediately. I¡¯d learned everything about Corinna, her voice said it all.


    Despite her performance, I knew she was only trying to manipte me. For some reason, she wanted


    me over at her ce.


    She was too obvious. She always thought she was a better actress than she was.


    This was about the pictures, the ones of me and Adide on the front cover of every magazine. We¡¯d


    overshadowed her wedding, and she was willing to do anything to get back at us for it.


    I smirked, leaning back in my chair.


    How predictable. She was always so easy to manipte, and she didn¡¯t even realize it.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said, coolly. ¡°I¡¯ll be over in a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you so much, Damon. This means so much to me,¡± she said, acting like she was relieved.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±


    I hung up, ncing down at my hand. The ring Adide had slid onto my finger was still there-still as


    warm and heavy as


    ever.


    It was proof of our bond-our marriage. All we had left to do was take care of Ashton and Corinna.


    wed,


    I nced down at the floorns I had almost finished. Written at the top was ¡®AD-Dream¡±


    Once this was all over, our happy ending could begin.


    ¡°Damon!¡± Corinna cried as soon as she opened the door, throwing herself into my arms. I rolled my


    eyes at her theatrics but put on a sympathetic face.


    I had to make sure she thought I was there sincerely. Luckily, she was easy to manipte.


    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re here,¡± she said and pulled back, her eyes shining as she smiled up at me. She


    was wearing shorts and a baggy T-shirt and as she pressed her chest into mine. I felt her eyshes


    fluttering.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± I said, firmly, gently pushing her by the shoulders into the apartment. I didn¡¯t want


    anyone to catch sight of either of us but especially not together and embracing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for calling you over like this.¡± Corinna sat down on the couch, stretching out her bare legs.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t know who else to go to.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± I said, sitting on the loveseat. Her mouth twisted a bit that I didn¡¯t take the seat next to her,


    but she went right back to smiling innocently,


    ¡°Adide won¡¯t be mad at me, will she?¡± Corinna frowned, eyes wide in worry.


    But I knew it was all fake. Everything she was doing was for show.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t home.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Corinna said, raising her eyebrows. ¡°Then where is she?¡±


    ¡°Something came up, apparently,¡± I said, pretending to be irritated as I crossed my arms. A perfect


    picture of a disgruntled husband who didn¡¯t know where his wife had vanished to.


    ¡°I heard you two eloped,¡± Corinna sighed. ¡°It¡¯s such a shame you couldn¡¯t have a proper wedding. I


    know our families. would¡¯ve been happier that way.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I snorted, looking away as I leaned back into the seat casually.


    ¡°Oh?¡± She brushed a lock of hair behind her car, her lips curling into a smirk as she got up. She stalked


    her way over to me, circling the chair like a shark after its prey. ¡°But you two seemed so happy. Isn¡¯t


    your dream with Adide everything you wanted it to be?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± I snapped, ring at the wall.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Corinna said easily as she leaned on the back of the chair, her arms going around my


    neck as she pressed her lips to my ear. ¡°I just want to help you. Like you helped me.¡±


    It felt disgusting to have her hands on me, but I clenched my jaw tight and held still, pretending like I


    was interested in what she offered. It wasn¡¯t nearly as easy as it used to be. She was nothing


    compared to Adide.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get married,¡± I lied through my teeth, ring at a spot on the wall. ¡°I just did it to get the


    money.¡±


    ¡°You just wanted the inheritance?¡± Corinna repeated, her fingers trailing down my chest as she circled


    back around the chair, finallying to sit on myp. ¡°But I thought you loved Adide?¡°


    ¡°Love?¡± I snorted. ¡°Addie forced me into it. She wouldn¡¯t sleep with me unless we had a real wedding.


    And as you know, I have to get her pregnant to get the inheritance.¡±


    The sharp pangs of guilt in my chest were nothing. I felt like an *sshole even thinking these things, let


    alone saying them, but it had to be done. I had to get as much information from Corinna as I could to


    undermine her.


    For Adide.


    ¡°Aw, baby,¡± Corinna cooed, leaning forward to pull my head into her chest like she wasforting me. I


    felt nothing but revulsion. ¡°Adide doesn¡¯t deserve someone like you. So loyal and handsome.¡±


    1 pulled back from her touch, turning away. ¡°So what? You¡¯re marrying Ashton tomorrow, aren¡¯t you?¡± I


    shot at her.


    ¡°Jealous, baby?¡± Corinna smirked, batting her eyshes. ¡°That¡¯s okay. Ashton and I are all business.


    You¡¯re the one I¡¯ve always liked. You¡¯re the one I want. You¡¯ve always been there for me. Whenever I


    called. You saved me from that bad man. Can I repay the favor?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m married,¡± I told her, leaning back with a frown.


    She smirked. ncing down at my finger where my ringy. I stiffened, as she reached down to tug it


    off my finger, ncing at the gold band with poorly hidden resentment.


    She smirked and dropped it onto the coffee table, the ring bouncing and then spinning on the surface


    until it settled.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re not,¡± she said with an evil grin. I hoped the disgust wasn¡¯t showing on my face.


    She reached for me, entangling her fingers around the back of my neck and into my hair. I stiffened


    firmly, pretending to be conflicted as I nced at my ring and then at Corinna.


    ¡°I always loved you, Damon,¡± Corinna batted her eyshes, looking vulnerable as she crept closer.


    ¡°You loved me too. At least when we were dating, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That was a contract,¡± I protested.


    ¡°Then why did youe running?¡± Corinna challenged with a firm glint in her eye. ¡°When I called you


    here tonight, you didn¡¯t even try to tell Adide, did you? It¡¯s because you¡¯ve loved me all along, not


    her. And you still do, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I looked into her expectant eyes, keeping my face neutral.


    No.


    I have never loved you.


    I wanted to spit the words into her lying, backstabbing face. I wanted to wipe that smug look off her


    face and return every bit of the pain she had caused Addie over the years.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    Because now wasn¡¯t the time. I couldn¡¯t jeopardize things now. We hade too far to throw it all


    away now.


    Soon it¡¯d all be over and Adide, and 1 could leave them all behind.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I lied.


    Her face lit up in victory.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    POV: Adide


    I knew as soon as I answered Corinna¡¯s call that she was up to no good. Besides insulting me, she was


    also very insistent about meing over. Which wasn¡¯t like her at all. She didn¡¯t even like me.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I need your help with the wedding nning,¡± she¡¯d said. ¡°Grandma said I should ask you.¡±


    It was a lie, of course. I knew for a fact that Corinna would never leave anything unnned this long


    and that Grandma would never tell her to ask me even if she did need help.


    Grandma knew we didn¡¯t get along, and she was always on my side. She never would¡¯ve volunteered


    me like that.


    But I agreed anyway.


    I knew without a doubt this was about the photos of me and Damon that¡¯d been posted all over the


    front covers of the magazine. So it didn¡¯t surprise me in the slightest that Corinna would have


    something to say about it.


    It took only a few minutes to get to the apartment, and by that time it was already nightfall.


    ¡°Addie!¡± Corinna smiled as soon as I opened the door.


    I raised an eyebrow at her unusually friendly behavior as she ushered me into her apartment. It was a


    mess, as usual. I knew my father had hired a cleaning service to take care of it every couple of days.


    Corinna didn¡¯t do chores.


    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see you.¡± Corinna shot me a grin. I eyed her suspiciously, especially her casual clothing.


    Corinna never wore T-shirts. Especially not in front of me. She always tried to make sure she looked


    better than me at any given moment.


    ¡°What is this really about?¡± I asked, firmly, not buying into her excuses.


    Corinna sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t get anything past you, can I?¡±


    1 narrowed my eyes at her, crossing my arms as I leaned against the wall, even as she took a seat on


    her couch. Candles were burning-some kind of floral scent hanging in the air.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Damon,¡± she said as she looked up at me with guilty eyes. ¡°I should¡¯ve told you this before


    you got married, but I didn¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    Bullsh*t. I knew she¡¯d jump at the opportunity to hurt me. She was definitely lying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this,¡± I scoffed, turning on my heel to leave. I didn¡¯t even want to entertain her


    tant lies. Just as I put my hand on the door handle, however, her voice cut through my thoughts


    sharply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the real reason we broke up?¡±


    I paused, my heart beating loudly in my chest.


    ¡°Now I have your attention. Why don¡¯t you take a seat, Addie?¡± Corinna smirked, crossing one leg over


    the other.


    I gritted my teeth, turned away, and walked back to her.


    ¡°Tell me, then.¡± I crossed my arms, sitting down on the loveseat and ring at her.


    ¡°Damon,¡± Corinna sighed. ¡°He¡¯s just using you.¡±


    ¡°Likely stary,¡± I rolled my eyes. ¡°Couldn¡¯t youe up with something better?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s true!¡± Corinna insisted. ¡°Damon¡¯s been in love with me for a long time, but when I broke things


    off, he got upset. He¡¯s using you to get back at me.¡±


    Liar. I¡¯d seen the way he looked at me; he¡¯d told me he loved me. I knew he did.


    I glowered at her, wanting to spit every insult I¡¯d been holding back for years at her, but I knew better.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± I snapped coldly, getting to my feet.


    ¡°Wait, Addie!¡± Corinna jumped up. gripping my shoulders to pull me back. ¡°Let me exin, please.¡±


    ¡°You have five minutes.¡± I shot at her but remained standing this time.


    Just as she opened her mouth, ready to exin, there was a firm knock on the door. Corinna¡¯s eyes lit


    up in surprise.


    ¡°He¡¯s here early,¡± Corinna muttered to herself then nced up at me. ¡°You need to hide.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, bewildered. But Corinna wasn¡¯t answering questions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exinter,¡± she snapped as she grabbed me by the shoulders and pushed me toward the coat


    closet. She opened the door and shoved me in..


    ¡°Hey!¡± I growled as I caught myself on the coat rack.


    ¡°Stay quiet,¡± she said, firmly and then shut the door.


    It was pitch ck inside of the closet, with only a sliver of lighting from the crack under the door. I


    ducked under the coat hangers, sitting on the floor of the closet as I waited.


    Surprisingly, I could hear quite clearly.


    ¡°Sorry for calling you over thister,¡± I heard Corinna¡¯s voice, then the sound of her leather couch being


    sat on. ¡°But I didn¡¯t know who else to go to.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± came the voice of a man I knew.


    My eyes shot up in surprise. Damon?


    What on earth was he doing here? Did Corinna n this? She must have, but whatever for?


    Was she trying to drive a wedge between us? Why did Damon evene despite knowing Corinna¡¯s


    nasty nature?


    I frowned. We hadn¡¯t talked about this at all. I had no idea why he was here.


    ¡°I heard you two eloped. It¡¯s such a shame you couldn¡¯t have a proper wedding. I know our families


    would¡¯ve been happier that way.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. Yeah, right. She was just mad she couldn¡¯t interfere and ruin another of our events by


    overshadowing it with one of her own. She didn¡¯t care one bit about our families.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I heard Damon snort, the leather shifting loudly.


    I pressed my ear to the door, hoping to catch more of their conversation but also dreading it too. He


    had to be just ying her, right? He wasn¡¯t ying me, was he?


    But what information did he need this time? Doubts gued my mind as I listened. I tried to silence


    them and just trust


    Damon.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get married. I just did it to get the money.¡±


    My blood ran cold. Even though I knew he had to be lying, it still hurt to hear. I nced at the ring on


    my finger, just barely


    able to make out the shadow of it.


    I pulled my hand to my chest, trying to soothe the wounded part of me. I had to believe in Damon,


    but¡­.


    1 had believed in Ashton too.


    Until he betrayed me. I hadn¡¯t seen thating either. I wasn¡¯t the best judge of character, and


    apparently, I was easy to lie


    10.


    What if all of this was Damon¡¯s n too? What if Corinna was right, and he never loved me at all? I


    wanted to believe he was lying to her, but I just couldn¡¯t be sure.


    ¡°But I thought you loved Adide?¡± Corinna asked, her voice flirtatious. I bit my lip, not wanting to know


    what they were doing, but by the sounds of their movements against the couch, it wasn¡¯t anything


    good.


    ¡°Love?¡± Damon snorted. ¡°Addie forced me into it. She wouldn¡¯t sleep with me unless we had a real


    wedding. And as you know, I have to get her pregnant to get the inheritance.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t true. It wasn¡¯t. It couldn¡¯t be.


    I knew this better than anyone, but I couldn¡¯t stop the pang in my heart from the dark tone in his voice. I


    hated myself for doubting Damon, for even one part of me believing the nonsenseing out of


    Corinna¡¯s mouth, but¡­


    I couldn¡¯t stop my what-ifs. My wild thoughts hurt more than anything Corinna or Ashton had done to


    me. Damon was different. He¡¯d been different. Their betrayal was at least somewhat expected after


    finding out how bad they really were.


    But if Damon betrayed me too¡­.


    Could I evene back from that? Was I strong enough?


    I already knew the answer.


    ¡°Can I repay the favor?¡± Corinna¡¯s flirtatious voice reached my ears, and hot anger swelled up in my


    chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m married.¡±


    I breathed a sigh of relief, but it was too soon to speak.


    Something metal dropped onto ss, spinning around, and I knew instinctively what it was. I grabbed


    the rings on my hand, my eyes wide.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re not.¡±


    No.


    ¡°I always loved you, Damon. You loved me too. At least when we were dating, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Say no. Please, Damon, say no.


    ¡°That was a contract,¡± he said back.


    ¡°Then why did youe running? When I called you here tonight, you didn¡¯t even try to tell Adide,


    did you? It¡¯s because you loved me all along, not her. And you still do, don¡¯t you?¡±


    My emotions gathered in the pit of my throat, too much to swallow as I felt like I was choking on them.


    All he had to do was


    say no.


    But I knew this wasn¡¯t how the story was going to go.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Damon said clearly. I almost couldn¡¯t believe my ears.


    My heart sank to my feet as I crumbled under his voice.


    My heart sank to my feet as I crumbled under his voice.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    POV: ¡°Adide*


    There was silence. I heard nothing from outside the closet door anymore. It was like radio static in my


    head. All I knew was the lump in my throat and the memory of betrayal.


    The door swung open, the light pouring in and blinding my unadjusted eyes. I nced up at the


    offending figure with squinted eyes.


    Corinna stood there, leaning against the door as she stared down at me with a smirk. Victory gleamed


    in her eyes.


    I sat there inplete devastation, and I could feel my heart breaking in two inside my chest. I could


    hardly get a deep breath in like someone had reced all of the oxygen with water. I felt like I was


    floundering in the emptiness-like trying to stand without gravity.


    ¡°Poor Addic,¡± Corinna put on a sad face as if she truly felt bad for me. ¡°I tried to tell you. I really did.¡±


    There was nothing I could say. Nothing I could do. I¡¯d heard everything she had wanted me to. I knew


    intrinsically that she had nned this. Had forced both of our hands into this mess, but now, I was


    trapped.


    Trapped like a fly in a spiderweb.


    I moved slowly, one foot at a time as I got to my feet. I clutched onto the wooden door as my legs


    wobbled beneath me- numb from how long I¡¯d been sitting on them.


    I took a step-then another. I pushed past Corinna and out of the closet, squinting my eyes again at the


    sudden bright lights. I knew it had only been twenty or thirty minutes, but it felt like an eternity had


    passed.


    Like a lifetime had gone by and left me in this strange new world.


    I made my way to the front door, not paying Corinna a bit of attention until she slid in front of me, her


    hands pushing against my shoulders.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± she demanded, crossing her arms as she stood in front of me to keep me from


    advancing any further.


    ¡°I¡¯m going home,¡± I said, quietly.


    ¡°Home? And where is that. Addie?¡± Corinna said as I pushed past her and towards the door. ¡°To


    Damon?¡±


    I halted in my tracks, flinching at his name.


    She clicked her tongue, and I heard the sound of her feet on the floor as she moved forward, reaching


    out to me. Her handnded on my back, almostforting except for the manicured nails digging just


    slightly into my skin.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote, Adide,¡± Corinna told me. ¡°You can still back out of the arrangement with


    Grandmother. A baby with a man who loves someone else? Could you really do that?¡±


    I clenched my teeth, shutting my eyes firmly as I shrugged off her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m just looking out for you,¡± Corinna cooed like she was talking to a misbehaving child. ¡°So you don¡¯t


    do something you¡¯ll regret.¡±


    Sofily, she tugged me to face her, and a smirk pulled at the corners of her lips as she saw the tears


    running down my face. She faked a sad look, reaching out her arms to pull me into a hug.


    It felt weird. We never hugged, and Corinna never showed me any kind of affection.


    It was the only time I had ever been embraced by Corinna, but there was no warmth or love like I felt


    from my grandmother or Damon.


    There was just emptiness.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Like trying to hug a mannequin or have a conversation with a puppet. I felt nothing even as she let go


    of me, a smile on her lips.


    She really was terrible at hiding her emotions. No wonder she hadn¡¯t made it as an actress yet.


    ¡°You¡¯lle to my wedding tomorrow, won¡¯t you?¡±


    God, I wanted to scream. I wanted to take every emotion in my chest and heart and throw it into the


    world so I didn¡¯t have to deal with it anymore. I wanted to scream until my lungs gave out, until my


    voice stopped working, and I had nothing left inside of me anymore,


    But I knew better.


    I didn¡¯t answer her, not even seeing fit to give a response to her petty remarks as I threw open the door


    and stormed out of her apartment.


    ¡°Bye, Addie!¡± Corinna called out after me, giggling to herself.


    I skipped the elevator, instead taking the stairs two by two as I practically flew down them. I wiped my


    face of the tears, my resolve hardening as I pushed through the lobby and into the fresh night air.


    I turned right immediately, following the path I knew from earlier. I ducked onto one of the street corners


    and there it was.


    A sleek ck car waiting at the end of the road. The lights shed on as soon as I approached, and I


    spotted Peter standing by the driver¡¯s door.


    ¡°Miss Adide!¡± Peter called with a grin, waving me over. ¡°Did things go well?¡±


    ¡°She bought it,¡± I said, roughly as I passed by him. I threw open the door to the backseat and got in,


    settling inside. I tried not to nce at the other passenger as 1 threw on my seatbelt.


    The car started rumbling as Peter got in and pulled away, heading back home.


    ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Damon¡¯s low voice reached my ears and despite myself, I nced over at him. He stared at me with a


    concerned look.


    He reached out to me, his fingers just barely touching my cheek before he pulled back. His finger was


    wet with a droplet of


    my tears.


    ¡°You were crying,¡± he said with a frown.


    ¡°I had to make it look convincing,¡± I told him, tly.


    ¡°So she bought it?¡± Damon raised an eyebrow.


    I nodded, ncing out the tinted windows as Peter pulled out of the street. I was exhausted, and my


    tears drained me.


    ¡°Addie-¡± Damon started.


    ¡°I¡¯m just tired,¡± I responded without looking at him.


    I could hear the worry-the guilt in his voice. We both knew what was bothering me, but neither of us


    was willing to admit it.


    It had been the n. Trick Corinna by any means necessary.


    It was perfect. She bought every minute of it. She had no idea that we were in on it together.


    We both yed our parts well. But for me, some of it wasn¡¯t a part. Some of the tears had been real.


    I just hadn¡¯t expected how much it would hurt to hear him say he loved Corinna. I¡¯d grown so used to


    hearing him whisper my name, the care, and love he put into every syble, that I never thought of


    what it might be like if he said someone else¡¯s.


    I didn¡¯t like it at all. I never wanted to hear him talk like that to anyone but me.


    ¡°I feel a bit bad for her,¡± I admitted, remembering the look on her face. She was as ufortable with


    the hug as I was, but even after everything, I still only saw the little girl.


    The little girl who came to my house only days after my mother¡¯s funeral, the one with sad and hurt


    eyes as she clutched her mother¡¯s hand.


    I had wanted to be a good big sister back then. Wanted to see her smile and be happy like my mother


    had taught me.


    But things don¡¯t always work out. We¡¯d never been the type of sisters I had imagined us being.


    I tried, but it seemed like I could never gain her trust. No matter what I did, there was always a distance


    between us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be,¡± Damon scowled, leaning back in his seat. ¡°She¡¯s getting exactly what she deserves.¡±


    I nced over at him, even as he took my hand in his. His ring was back on his finger, but I could only


    hear his voice repeating over and over.


    He said yes.


    Since I was a child, I thought he hated me. I was so sure of it. We¡¯d never gotten along, and I felt like


    before all this blew up in our faces we had barely even spoken to each other.


    But now, I loved him. I wanted him to be my husband, not for the inheritance, but for me. I¡¯d never


    imagined I would end up with Damon, but that was what I wanted now.


    I couldn¡¯t stop my brain from reverting back to thinking this was all some big joke on me after hearing


    him say yes to her.


    No matter how much I hated myself for it. No matter how much I tried to deny it, the seeds of doubt had


    been nted.


    What if Corinna was right? What if I was never meant to be happy, and I could only suffer for the rest of


    my life?


    What if Damon was just tricking me too?


    Why if we had always nned on him saying yes did it hurt so much?


    Why did I want him to say no?

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    The wedding was supposed to be today.


    I stared down at the swirling heat of my coffee, the mug held close in my hands. It was hot enough to


    burn my fingers, but I didn¡¯t care at the moment.


    The sun had just begun to rise as I contemted my thoughts like the steam from my coffee that


    evaporated into the air.


    ¡°Adide?¡±


    I flinched at the sudden sound disturbing the morning silence I was used to. I turned around, a frown on


    my lips as I met the dark eyes of my husband.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    My voice cracked from disuse as I spoke and I cleared my throat, taking a sip of my coffee.


    ¡°How long have you been out here?¡± Damon said as he frowned. ¡°The bed is cold.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I mumbled as I nced at the pot of coffee I had reheated only minutes ago. It had been


    dark when I stumbled out here and made it in the first ce.


    As Damon took out his cup and poured himself some, I noticed the pot was half-empty.


    Or was it half-full?


    Who cared, for that matter? It just meant I¡¯d need to make more soon.


    A hint of a smile graced my features as Damon sat on the chair next to me, his mug clutched in his


    hands.


    An ufortable silence fell between us. The kind of difort that made you shift in your seat or


    look away like when a smile had too many teeth.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    There was just something wrong with it. Something wrong between us. Even though there shouldn¡¯t be.


    I knew he loved me. I just couldn¡¯t get the previous night out of my head.


    ¡°Is it about the wedding?¡± Damon started, cautiously, not looking up from his coffee. He paused, a sh


    of hesitance crossed his face before he soldiered on, ¡°Or is this about yesterday?¡±


    I flinched, not having caught myself in time, and Damon caught it. He always did know how to read me


    in an instant.


    Damon sighed and reached out to me, grabbing my hands in his. ¡°You know I didn¡¯t mean a word of it.


    Addie. I love you. I always have and I always will. Only you.¡±


    He gazed into my eyes imploringly, desperate to be believed, but I was more wounded than I¡¯d thought.


    There were no bandages for scars.


    No cure for heartbreak.


    ¡°I know,¡± I murmured, looking away from his honesty. I hated myself that I doubted him at all, but my


    brain and my heart were not getting along.


    Not now.


    ¡°Addie.¡±


    The soft touch of his fingers brushed against my cheeks, pulling my eyes to meet his i a sh of


    emotions. Like a tidal Falling er me. I was frozen in ce-only able to see him as he looked at


    ¡°Please,¡± his voice was begging. ¡°Talk to me, Addie.¡±


    ¡°Damon.¡± I trailed off, my tongue twisted in my mouth with words I couldn¡¯t say. Words I didn¡¯t know


    how to say


    But I knew I had to try. I wouldn¡¯t


    this fester like an infection. I wouldn¡¯t let thise between us. I couldn¡¯t.


    I was with Damon I couldn¡¯t let Corinna ruin thi


    I had never been happier than W


    ¡°It hurt.¡±1 admitted, quietly 1 sped my hands over his, keeping them on my cheeks where I could feel


    his warmth- allowing it to ground me where I was. I couldn¡¯t get lost in the misery-the fear and anxiety


    ¡°Hearing you say what you said. I know it¡¯s stupid but-


    ¡°Adide,¡± Damon said, firmly. ¡°It¡¯s not stupid. I hated having to say that, but you know it¡¯s not true,


    right?¡±


    ¡°But you were dating her for so long. I couldn¡¯t help but think that it might be true.¡± My thoughts poured


    out of my mouth before I could stop them, and my eyes widened at the confessi¨®TE


    It was true that it had bugged me for a long time. Ever since I had seen them together, it infuriated me,


    but also wounded a little bit of my heart.


    ¡°No!¡± Damon leaned back, letting go of me, and I wanted to chase after him, to bring him close to me


    again, but instead, I reached for my coffee. The feeling of the warm ceramic wasforting to me.


    The coffee was tepid by now, but I didn¡¯t care.


    I nced over at Damon, full of uncertainty. He pinched the bridge of his nose, breathing in and out


    very slowly like he was trying to calm himself.


    ¡°Corinna and me.¡± Damon started, then cut himself off with a mumbled curse. ¡°There was never a


    Corinna and me in the


    first ce.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I blinked in surprise, unsure if I could believe what I was hearing. I knew for a fact the two hard


    dated.


    ¡°At least not like what you¡¯re thinking. Damon confessed. He sighed and grabbed my left hand, his


    fingers automatically going to my ring. He looked at me then, intensely.


    ¡°Corinna had a stalker. A nasty ¡°sshole who was following her everywhere and leaving threatening


    messages. She wanted him gone, so we made a deal.¡±


    He nced down at my hand where his fingers rubbed against mine.


    ¡°At the same time, my father wanted me to marry this heiress who was interested in me. I refused, but


    neither of them would give up. So Corinna and I made a deal. I got rid of her stalker, and she got rid of


    the heiress. Once we got what we wanted, we ended it.¡±


    ¡°But


    ¡°Addie,¡± Damon looked at me firmly in the eyes again. ¡°I promise you we were never together. I have


    only ever loved you. and I will only love you for the rest of eternity. I could never love someone more


    than 1 love you. You¡¯ve always been it for me since we were kids.¡±


    My fears didn¡¯t disappearpletely. My anxiety didn¡¯t erase itself.


    But the love I had for the man in front of me was more than either of them could destroy. And I knew his


    love for me was real and unwavering.


    ¡°I love you, too,¡± I whispered a small smile tugging at the corners of my mouth.


    When our lips met. I felt whole again. With his arms around me, I felt safe and


    FITL


    Finally, I¡¯d found a home for my heart. I felt so full knowing that no matter what happened next, I had


    someone to face the world with. He would never leave my side.


    His hands traveled up my shirt, igniting a trail of mes along my body. Suddenly, he kissed me


    forcefully, and I met him with the same ferocity.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck, running one hand into his hair as he kissed down my neck and let


    his hands roam seductively over my body.


    I let out a small moan, and Damon looked at me with a sly grin.


    I grinned back and pulled him to me again, kissing him passionately as I moved my hips into his.


    We probably would¡¯ve been lost to it if a phone didn¡¯t start ringing.


    We broke apart, gasping for breath as we turned to Damon¡¯s phone vibrating on the table.


    ¡°D¡±mn it,¡± Damon growled, reluctantly releasing me as he snatched his phone up unhappily, cing it


    to his ear.


    ¡°Steyn,¡± he said, roughly into the phone.


    I sighed, pulling down my shirt from where Damon had hitched it up.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The color drained out of Damon¡¯s face, and I flinched at the fury burning in his eyes. I reached out for


    him, not sure whether I intended to grill him for answers or soothe the wrinkle between his eyebrows,


    but before I could, a loud ding cut through the air.


    I frowned, grabbing my phone as I opened it up. I had a text message.


    It was Grandma.


    The wedding is postponed.¡±


    That was the entire line, written correctly with no errors or emojis to be seen. It was deadly serious in a


    way that my grandmother never was.


    Postponed?


    What on earth had happened?


    My mind went to the worst thoughts as I turned to Damon, biting my bottom lip in worry.


    Damon mmed his phone onto the table, a dark look on his face as he turned to me.


    ¡°We have a problem,¡± Damon said, angrily. He flipped his phone over, showing me the screen.


    It was a news article for a well-known gossip magazine. I gasped as I read the headline.


    ¡®Ashton Steyn caught with another woman the night before his wedding!¡±


    The picture was clear. It was definitely taken at a club or bar of some sort. It was clearly Ashton, but the


    woman in his arms and attached to his lips was not Corinna.


    She was tall with long legs, the two of them wrapped up in one another with no room for interpretation.


    Ashton was cheating on Corinna.


    And now, the whole world knew

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    ¡°How could you do this!¡±


    Dalton Steyn mmed his hands on his desk, rattling the pens as the contents spilled onto the wood


    and over the floor. He glowered at the son standing across from him.


    I grabbed the bottle of whiskey still sitting out on the coffee table with the two other unfinished drinks.


    As I poured myself another drink, I listened to another round of shouting between father and son.


    ¡°For thatst time, Father!¡± Ashton snapped, pacing back and forth in front of the expensive wooden


    desk, ¡°The club had a strict no-reporter policy! Those reporters were trespassing!¡±


    Trantion: I didn¡¯t know I would be caught. Nothing is ever my fault.


    I snorted, downing my third ss of whiskey for the night.


    ¡°Regardless of the reporters or not, you have shamed this family!¡± Dalton yelled as he mmed his


    hand on a copy of this morning¡¯s gossip tabloid. The pictures of Ashton and his mistress were


    everywhere, on the front page of practically every magazine.


    I scrolled through my phone, every social media app had blown up with this piece of news. I had to


    admit I did enjoy how the Inte was raking him over the coals for this.


    The meme they¡¯d made was particrly hrious..


    Even more so because Ashton deserved every bit of hate he was receiving right now,


    ¡°The picture was taken out of context!¡± Ashton tried to exin. his face turning red from the hour-long


    shouting match I had to be here to witness. I knew he was seething at my presence, and it made me


    that much happier to know I was making him ufortable.


    ¡°You think you can weasel out of this with flimsy excuses?¡± our father growled, ring at his son the


    way he would an enemy.


    ¡°This is everywhere! You¡¯ve dragged our family name through the mud. Now, they¡¯re questioning me. I


    can¡¯t keep cleaning up your messes as I did before! Everyone has seen this! Now, the wedding has


    even been postponed!¡±


    ¡°I get it! I¡¯ll talk to Corinna, and we¡¯ll set another date,¡± Ashton crossed his arms, begrudgingly. ¡°She¡¯ll


    get over it! Trust me, she doesn¡¯t even really care. Her only concern is how it¡¯s making her look.¡±


    ¡°You think this is just about that mistress¡¯s child?¡± Dalton said, darkly. ¡°This goes so much further than


    that! The Hildebrands are trying to have your entire engagement nullified, and your grandfather is


    pestering me to agree!¡±


    My head snapped up in interest at this piece of news. Ashton paled, staggering back on his feet.


    ¡°Grandfather is?¡± he murmured to himself as he copsed onto the couch opposite of me. He grabbed


    his whiskey ss and downed it in one gulp.


    I had only met our grandfather a handful of times. He¡¯d retired long before I had been epted into the


    family. Unlike Dalton, whose personality was like a tyrant who¡¯d spent fifty years being a drill sergeant,


    Grandfather was rxed.


    He sent postcards from every vacation he and my grandmother took.


    For him to be going to this extreme, it was more serious than I thought.


    ¡°I have done my best to pacify him, but it is up to you to convince him that this.¡± Dalton grabbed the


    magazine, shaking it in the air with a snarl on his face, ¡°was taken out of context.¡±


    Ashton lowered his head, his hands clenched by his side. His nostrils red in anger.


    ¡°Yes, father. I apologize,¡± he bit out.


    I raised an eyebrow, both amused and impressed. I had to wonder how much it hurt him to have to take


    responsibility for once. Normally, he¡¯d argue for another two hours that it had to be my fault somehow.


    Guess he wasn¡¯t aplete ¡°sshole after all.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I poured myself a fourth drink, pretty pleased with the way this had gone until my father opened his


    arrogant mouth.


    ¡°The election ising up,¡± Father said coldly, as he smoothed back his hair. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to shape


    up, or the only thing you¡¯ll be winning is the dunce of the year award.¡±


    I paused, irritation rising as I set my untouched drink back onto the coffee table, turning to Dad with


    anger.


    ¡°Yes, Fath-¡± Ashton automatically replied, but I cut in.


    ¡°Perhaps,¡± I said loudly, ring at my father, ¡°He should shape up because his wedding was supposed


    to be today. He was supposed to be getting married today. Perhaps he should shape up because he¡¯s


    going to be a father soon. Is the election more important than that?¡±


    Ashton nced at our father with wide eyes, and Father narrowed his gaze upon me.


    I thought I had stopped being disappointed by my father and brother a long time ago. I thought I had


    stopped expecting anything but scorn from them since I was a child.


    I guessed there was still something left to be disappointed about.


    How could they ce the election over being a good father and husband? How was I rted to them?


    ¡°Don¡¯t lecture me, boy,¡± my father sneered, his voice full of contempt. Crossing his arms, he continued,


    ¡°You¡¯re worse than he is!¡±


    And with silent permission from our father, Ashton leaped on his chance to insult me. He got to his feet,


    ring at me as his mouth ran off.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re nothing! Just a nobody with no drive and no prospects to your name!¡±


    ¡°You think the family¡¯s money can protect you forever? I can cut you off at any time!¡±


    1 sighed as their voices continued to get louder and louder until I could barely hear myself think.


    ¡°A stupid party boy!¡±


    ¡°An illegitimate child with no future!¡±


    ¡°You are the shame of this family!¡±


    I should¡¯ve known. They only ever cared about their reputation, their jobs, and their money. My mother


    had suffered under Father¡¯s thumb for so many years just to keep me in this family, but her efforts were


    a waste.


    I never wanted to be a part of this family.


    They didn¡¯t want me either it seemed. They¡¯d both made that clear enough. I didn¡¯t know why I even


    expected them to act like respectable humans. They were never going to be good people.


    I got to my feet, not even bothering to say goodbye. I didn¡¯t say a single word as the two kept


    screaming insults I had heard a


    million times before from them.


    At least now I was strong enough that they wouldn¡¯t dare to hit me. They both knew they¡¯d lose in a


    battle of fists with me.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going. Damon? Get back here!¡± my father screamed, but I knew he


    wouldn¡¯t bother chasing me


    out


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Ashton, on the other hand, had no problem doing so.


    I pulled my keys from my pocket as Ashton followed me out of the house, spit flying from his lips as he


    threw every insult he had at me, but I couldn¡¯t care less. I had already tuned him out.


    ¡°Adide is still in love with me!¡±


    Heaving from exertion, Ashton stood just behind me as I halted in my tracks.


    Ashton smiled smugly as I pivoted on my feet to face him, a dark look on my face.


    ¡°What?¡± I bit out.


    ¡°You heard me.¡± Ashton sneered. ¡°Adide has always been in love with me. She only married you


    because I dumped her. You¡¯re nothing to her.¡±


    ¡°Nice try,¡± I snapped. ¡°But Adide hates you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you she hates!¡± Ashton bit back, leaning back on the balls of his feet as he smirked. ¡°Didn¡¯t she tell


    you what happened when she invited me over to her apartment?¡±


    I stiffened. I remembered her vaguely mentioning it weeks ago. How Ashton hade over but


    ording to her¡­


    ¡°You forced your way in,¡± I said, coolly. ¡°Adide told me herself.¡±


    ¡°Is that what she said?¡± Ashton snorted, crossing his arms. ¡°That¡¯s not what really happened. She


    called me, begging me toe over. She tried to win me back, but I refused. She¡¯s cute but not exactly


    wife material.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a liar,¡± I red at him. ¡°Adide would never lower herself to that.¡±


    ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t you ask her about it then?¡± Ashton smirked.


    The silence that fell between us was thick like a fog, a dark mist that rose like my self-doubt.


    I took a step forward until the two of us were eye to eye, neither one of us backing down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what happened between the two of you in the past,¡± I smiled. ¡°Enjoy it while you can


    because Addie is with me now, and I won¡¯t ever be giving her up.¡±


    I watched in smug victory as his face crumbled, the jealousy behind his eyes more than enough for me.


    ¡°Goodbye, brother,¡± I sneered, then slid into the car. As it rumbled to life, I red at Ashton in the


    rearview mirror, still standing in the driveway.


    I was unaware as I drove away that a seed of doubt hadtched onto me.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    It was a sunny morning as I drove down one of the busiest of the Las Vegas streets. It was surprisingly


    crowded all the way through as 1 adjusted my sunsses for the tenth time since I started driving.


    The sun was bright and hot-a little too much of both as it beat down on me. The sudden heat waves


    were the things I hated the most about living in Las Vegas, but it beat a hurricane or blizzard any day.


    I shiftednes as I pulled off the highway and onto the familiar road before me. Kids were out ying in


    the nicemunity. It was a pricier neighborhood but worth it.


    I smiled as I heard the familiar tune of the ice cream truck several blocks down, probably giving joy to


    the kids of Viewpoint Circle.


    But ice cream and the heat wave were not what I was here for.


    I pulled into the familiar driveway, shutting off my car as I stepped out, locking it with a click of the


    remote.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I nced at the stones lining the pathway heading to the house, seeing four sets of handprints


    imprinted into the rocks.


    My name was scribbled on one of them, hands far too tiny to be an adult.


    It felt like I¡¯d made those handprints in a different lifetime.


    When I reached the door, I raised my hand to knock, but the door had already flung open.


    Piers, my grandmother¡¯s butler, stood there as stiff and unusual as ever.


    ¡°Good morning. Miss Adide,¡± Piers said in a monotone voice.


    ¡°Are you ever going to tell me how you do that, Piers?¡± I smiled, pulling off my sunsses. ¡°Cause I¡¯d


    love to know that party


    trick.¡±


    ¡°Practice, Miss Adide,¡± Piers said, his lips twitching at the corner in a way that I knew meant he was


    laughing inwardly. ¡°Mrs. Hildebrand is waiting for you.¡±


    He opened up the door, stepping aside as I entered. The ce was spotless as ever, but the walls


    were quickly running out of


    room


    Every inch was filled with a photo frame, old and new photos ced together. My grandparents¡¯ walls


    were a shrine to every moment of our lives, and I never tired of looking at them.


    Our family history was on full disy in this house.


    Piers directed me out of the house to the backyard where I spotted my grandmother kneeling in the dirt


    as she weeded the flowerbeds.


    ¡°Thanks, Piers,¡± I said to him as I grabbed the pair of gardening gloves he offered to me. I used the


    same pair every time I came-a light purple with a pattern of flowers over them.


    ¡°You are wee. Miss Adide,¡± Piers said before taking off into the house. I pulled on my gloves,


    and my grandmother looked up with a smile as I approached.


    ¡°Addie! Come look at these lilies. Aren¡¯t they beautiful?¡± she gushed, a beaming smile on her face as I


    dropped to my knees


    beside her.


    Sure enough, the ca lilies were in full bloom. The flowers were so bright they almost put the sun to


    shame.


    ¡°They¡¯re beautiful.¡± I grinned. ¡°Looks like your garden is doing well this year.¡±


    ¡°Our garden, you mean,¡± Grandmaughed. ¡°You helped nt it.¡±


    ¡°So I did,¡± Iughed, leaning forward to pull at the weeds in the garden bed.


    ¡°So,¡± Granda nced at me knowingly. ¡°What did you reallye here for? I doubt it was to help prune


    the petunias.¡±


    The weed I was pulling on came out with a pop, the force knocking me onto my backside. Iughed,


    discarding the uprooted nt as I nced at my grandma.


    ¡°Am I that obvious?¡± I smiled.


    ¡°Only to your grandma. I know everything, remember, dear?¡± Grandma smirked, pulling out a stubborn


    weed with one good, hard tug. I shook my head, grinning at the ease with which she did so.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± 1 pretended to grumble despite the smile on my lips. ¡°You¡¯re right, though. I actually


    came here for something else.¡±


    ¡°Is this about Corinna¡¯s wedding?¡± Grandma eyed me, firmly. ¡°Cause you know I can¡¯t share any details


    on that. It¡¯s up to your grandfather at this point.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± I shook my head, solemnly.


    There were debates about whether Corinna¡¯s wedding should be canceled entirely. Corinna and


    Ashton were against it from what I¡¯d heard, but this went further than them.


    Ashton¡¯s actions had called our grandparents good names into question which was uneptable. My


    grandfather was a mellow man, and so was Ferdinand, Danon¡¯s grandfather, but both of them had a


    line everyone knew not to cross.


    Ashton and Corinna had yed jump rope with that line.


    ¡°I was just thinking.¡± I sighed, unable to believe what I was about to say, ¡°if Grandfather truly denies


    their marriage, what is Corinna going to do?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Grandma frowned.


    ¡°A modeling career doesn¡¯tst forever. There¡¯s a time limit on how long she can make money that


    way. Especially with how bad she is at budgeting.¡± I said, nonchntly. ¡°So I was thinking maybe you


    should give Corinna the inheritance.¡±


    Grandma¡¯s hands paused mid-air, and she turned to me slowly with wide, unblinking eyes.


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    I sighed, dropping all pretenses as I nced up at my grandma, honestly.


    ¡°I want you to give Corinna the inheritance. She needs it more than I do,¡± I said, firmly. ¡°I have my job,


    and I¡¯ve been living on a low paying sry for years. Besides, I have Damon to take care of me if I


    need it. Corinna, well, I doubt there¡¯s anyone on her side anymore.¡±


    Grandma stared at me, hard and serious, for a few moments. I could feel my heart racing in my chest. I


    knew she had always wanted me to have the inheritance but¡­


    I didn¡¯t need the money. I never had.


    Corinna, however¡­.


    I still felt sorry for her. All she had ever been taught was hatred. She directed it at me, but I knew deep


    down, she hated. herself, too.


    It¡¯s why she piled on makeup, made sure she had the fanciest clothes, and took care of her face and


    body as best as she


    could. Why she never wanted children.


    She relied on others to determine her self-worth, and if she ever lost any of that, she¡¯d wind up in a


    ce not far from where her mother currently was.


    ¡°Oh, Adide,¡± Grandma sighed, shaking her head. She pulled off her gardening gloves, abandoning


    them on the ground.


    Then, she smiled, warm and kind and loving as she cupped my cheek. ¡°You have the kindest soul. I


    knew it on the day you


    were born.¡±


    I smiled, leaning into her touch.


    ¡°Even after everything she has put you through,¡± Grandma said. ¡°After everything my son has put you


    and your mother through, how is it that you remain still so kind after all these years? You are my pride


    and joy. Adide. Never forget that.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, Grandma.¡± I squeezed my eyes shut, her words breaking the dam of emotion I had been


    holding back.


    All I had ever wanted was for my family to be proud of me. To see that I was strong enough to stand on


    my own feet.


    ¡°I knew you would be all right on your own,¡± Grandma continued. ¡°You just needed a little push to


    realize who you were meant to be with. Not that selfish boy, but one who had a pure, kind heart like


    your own.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you knew?¡± I gasped, my eyes going wide.


    Grandma threw her head back in augh, her sun hat falling to the ground.


    ¡°I know everything, dear!¡± Grandma chuckled, then patted my cheek before returning to the flowerbed.


    ¡°I think these flowers are looking quite beautiful, aren¡¯t they? They grew up so fast.¡±


    I smiled, resting my head on her shoulder as I nced at the bed of lilies and roses. Each one shone


    beautifully under the sun¡¯s rays, and every delicate petal unfolded. From little seeds to full blooms.


    It was a normal sunny morning. Sunshine was good, and Grandma¡¯s embrace was warm. It almost


    made one sleepy.


    I snuggled in her arms, as if I was still that kid who provoked the war against that boy named Damon all


    day long.


    ¡°Yeah, they did,¡± I murmured.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    POV: ¡°Adide*


    ¡°I¡¯m home!¡± I called out as I took the first step into our home. It had been my little routine ever since I


    had started living there. There was that I loved more than hearing Damon call. ¡°Wee back!¡± to me.


    But today was different.


    Silence, dark and familiar, met my ears as I stood in the hallway, taking off my shoes and coat.


    Damon¡¯s voice didn¡¯t call back. In fact, no one did.


    ¡°Hello? Damon?¡± I called out, concerned.


    I knew for a fact he was here. His car was parked in the driveway, though a bit more crooked than


    usual.


    ¡°Damon?¡±


    1 headed for the living room, the bad feeling in my gut multiplying by the second as I checked for my


    husband¡¯s whereabouts. But he was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Damon!¡± I cried, fear twisting in my throat as I took the stairs two at a time, racing to our bedroom.


    Damon had never failed to answer me back. not even once.


    My heart pounded furiously, and I felt like it could race out of my chest like in one of those old cartoons.


    I pushed open the bedroom door, and my heart skipped a beat, ice crawling up my blood in pure fear


    as 1 spotted Damon lying perfectly still on the bed.


    His shoes hung off the edge, and a hand was thrown over his face. There were no lights on, and I


    couldn¡¯t tell if he was still breathing or not.


    ¡°Damon!¡± I yelled, rushing forward as I threw myself onto the bed next to him, my hands immediately


    checking for a pulse.


    Faster than I could blink, a hand shot out, gripping my wrist like a vice. I jumped, feeling like I had lost


    ten years of my life until I spotted the dark look on Damon¡¯s face.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked, voice heavy and groggy. He¡¯d probably been dozing off.


    I grasped my chest where my pounding heart was ready to give out.


    ¡°Oh, thank god you¡¯re okay!¡± I breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Damon asked, moving to stand. Something was off about him, though. His words


    were slightly slurred together, and he wobbled as he stood.


    ¡°Are you drunk?¡± I blinked in surprise,pletely bbergasted as I watched him struggle to kick off his


    shoes, eventually just leaning down to pull them off.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°So what if I am?¡± he growled, grumpily heading for the bathroom.


    1 frowned,pletely taken aback by the sour mood he was in. Usually, he¡¯d never speak to me like


    that-like I was¡­


    An enemy.


    But then again, I¡¯d never seen Damon truly drunk before. Tipsy, yes, but drunk?


    Damon never allowed himself to get that far.


    ¡°Damon? What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked, pushing off the bed to follow him into the bathroom. He was


    struggling to push the


    toothpaste onto his toothbrush.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong is this stupid toothpaste doesn¡¯t work!¡± Damon snapped, irritatedly as he used way too


    much force. The poor tube of toothpaste looked like it was about to burst.


    I raised an eyebrow, plucking the tube from his hand and unscrewing the cap. Damon blinked at it in


    confusion when I handed it back.


    ¡°I knew that!¡± He snatched the tube from me, properly applying his toothpaste now.


    ¡°Did something go wrong at your father¡¯s house?¡± I asked, stepping closer. I stretched out my hand,


    ready tofort him in any way I could, but Damon red at me, pushing my hand away gently.


    ¡°Nothing happened,¡± he growled.


    I stared open-mouthed at the hand he¡¯d shoved away, the rejection stinging more than the touch. I


    swallowed, heat gathering behind my eyes.


    Never had Damon treated me like this. Not even when I thought we were enemies as kids. This was


    beyond drunk behavior.


    I hardened my resolve, ring at Damon as my little bit of patience snapped like a twig.


    ¡°Something obviously happened, Damon,¡± I crossed my arms, unhappily. ¡°Because you¡¯re being a


    complete *sshole right


    now,¡±


    ¡°Leave it,¡± Damon snapped, dropping his toothbrush into the sink as he finished rinsing his mouth. He


    turned to me, intent on leaving the bathroom, but I wasn¡¯t going to let any of this stand.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t!¡± I nted myself in the doorway, facing him dead on. ¡°I get that you¡¯re drunk and in a bad


    mood. But this is no way to treat me. Stop acting like a child, and talk to me like the adult that you are!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Damon yelled, throwing his hands above his head as he red at me with all the heat of a


    burning star. ¡°Everything¡¯s my fault! Stupid Damon can¡¯t do anything right, can¡¯t please you to save his


    f*cking life!¡±


    1 recled back as Damon shoved past me into the bedroom. I knew I shouldn¡¯t. I knew he was drunk


    and just looking for a fight, but my temper got the better of me.


    He¡¯d always known just how to push my buttons.


    ¡°I never said that,¡± I snapped, following him into the bedroom. ¡°I just want you to stop treating me like


    I¡¯m your enemy! I¡¯m your wife.¡±


    ¡°For how long?¡± Damon spun on his heel, ring at me. There wasn¡¯t just fury in his eyes, but


    something raw and angry and bruised.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± I snapped, stepping back as Damon towered over me. For the first


    time, I actually felt intimidated by him.


    ¡°Exactly what I said,¡± Damon replied, coldly. ¡°You were going to marry Ashton just because he was


    handsome. You married me to spite your family. What if someone elsees along with a better deal?


    Who¡¯s to say you won¡¯t change your mind when you decide I¡¯m not good enough?¡±


    1 swear I heard a crack somewhere as my heart snapped in two. As doubt and hurt and fear carved it


    out until it was hollow enough to make their home.


    ¡°How could you even say that?¡± I whispered, wrapping my arms around my waist.


    Damon faltered, his anger bleeding to sorrow and guilt, but in a sh, it was gone, reced only by the


    knives he coated in poison and called words.


    Tears spilled down my cheeks as a crack formed between us, and I realized we¡¯d built our rtionship


    on a faultline.


    I swallowed the broken pieces of my heart, feeling like they were shards of ss as I took a single step


    forward, reaching out. my hand onest time. A single offer of peace-the only kind of truce I could offer.


    ¡°I love you, Damon,¡± I searched his eyes, reaching for him. ¡°You know that.¡±


    I was relieved when he epted my touch, as I pulled him toward me with a hand on his cheek,


    wondering what the hell had happened in thest few minutes to get us to this point.


    Damon¡¯s eyes were tired, ringed with dark shadows as he pressed into my hand, and for one moment,


    I thought it was okay.


    I thought we could put this behind us, and we¡¯d be all right.


    But then his eyes opened-no longer the soft ones I knew but cold, molten steel.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± he whispered, as cold as the winter snow. ¡°Or maybe I know you wish I was my brother.¡±


    I reeled back as if he¡¯d physically burned me, my hands trembling. Damon didn¡¯t move an inch, simply


    stared at me-a wall around him that I couldn¡¯t touch.


    The pieces of my heart hardened, the fire of my anger meeting his impassive ice.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I said, roughly, my tears evaporating under the burning heat I carried. ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡±


    I turned on my heel and stormed out of the room, mming the door shut behind me. For a moment, I


    leaned against the door, hoping I would hear his footsteps chasing after me-hoping I would hear him


    begging me toe back.


    But there was only silence.


    I bit my bottom lip, swallowing the sob that wanted to burst out of me as I ran out of the house that


    once felt like home but now only felt cold.


    The drive was long, and Damon¡¯s words kept flickering around in my head, his icy eyes drilling holes in


    me as I drove through the empty streets.


    I opened the door to my apartment and dropped my keys into the ceramic dish by the door.


    It was silent and empty.


    Tears welled up in my eyes, blurring everything around me as I whispered, softly to no one.


    ¡°I¡¯m home.¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    There was no handsome face to greet me when I opened my eyes. There was no morning greeting or


    warm body next to mine. There were no giggles in the air as he pressed kisses along my neck, begging


    me to stay in for just one more minute.


    It was just cold and empty.


    I hissed as I stepped into the cold shower, the luxury of hot water had spoiled me.


    I¡¯d been used to this tepid cold water, the five minutes rule, as I washed and stepped out in a hurry


    through chattering teeth and shivering skin.


    But now, I half-expected the door to open, for him to be there as he stepped in behind me, whispering


    my name as he seduced me into another round.


    The kitchen didn¡¯t smell like Mrs. Rivas¡¯ fresh baked goods sitting on the counter, no sign of the freshly


    brewed coffee still steaming. My violet mug with ¡®I hate mornings¡¯ written on it was missing.


    I did my best with the instant coffee I scrounged for in the cupboard. Theck of groceries was


    apparent after weeks of not being here.


    The coffee was bitter with no creamer to soothe its harshness. No sugar to sweeten its sharp taste.


    It was just bitter. Bitter and empty like everything else in this stupid apartment


    Now, I could only see the ws. How the light in the kitchen flickered, and the bumps in the stained


    carpet neverid down. t. How the window let in a draft of cold morning air, and the leaky faucet


    never stopped dripping.


    Even the cupboards all squeaked when I opened them, and each sound was worse than thest. I


    didn¡¯t always hate this ce, but after living with Damon, everything about it was off to me.


    I ground my teeth together, pouring out the half-finished too-bitter coffee as I rinsed the dish and


    wished I was anywhere


    else.


    It was easy to grab my coat, shoes, and keys and leave the apartment behind. I locked up the


    apartment, intending to leave when I ran right into something bright blue and fell onto my *ss.


    I groaned, rubbing my tailbone as I nced at what I had run into.


    ¡°Oh, my! My sses!¡±


    The old woman in the bright blue sweater felt around the old floors for a pair of sses just out of


    reach, a newspaper falling directly beside her.


    ¡°Mrs. Merryweather!¡± I cried as I jumped to my feet, grabbing her sses and cing them in her


    hands.


    ¡°Oh, thank you, dear!¡± Mrs. Merrywheather smiled as I helped her to her feet. I snatched the


    newspaper off the floor and stiffened.


    It had a picture of Ashton and Corinna on the front, both waving to the camera, but it was the headline


    that caught my


    attention.


    *Split between the decade-old friendship of the Steyns and Hildebrands? Stocks have plummeted


    I gritted my teeth, handing the newspaper back.


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t my favorite neighbor,¡± Mrs. Merrywheather chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s been difficult to see a hint of


    you around here these past few weeks.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± I said. Her words reminded me of when my grandmother would scold me and made me feel


    guilty. ¡°I kinda moved and forgot to ¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s all right, dear,¡± Mrs. Merrywheather smiled good-naturedly. ¡°In fact, It¡¯s been easier than


    ever to grab my letters! They just pile on your doorstep!¡±


    1 chuckled at her bright nature, feeling warm for the first time that morning.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to get to work, but I¡¯ll see youter, Mrs. Merrywhether,¡± I said, turning to leave


    ¡°Oh, I hope not!¡±


    I paused in my tracks, turning to the old woman with a bbergasted look. What did she just say?


    ¡°Oh, shut your trap, dear,¡± Mrs. Merrywhether chuckled. ¡°I enjoy yourpany, but I¡¯m not blind yet.


    I¡¯ve seen you in the papers


    I flinched, my gaze traveling to the ugly floral wallpaper they ced in the hallways. It was peeling and


    turning a nasty shade of yellow.


    Mrs. Merrywhether grabbed my hand, patting it fondly as she smiled up at me. ¡°You know, Robert and I


    used to fight, and I would always storm out in a rage, thinking to myself This time I am really going to


    leave him But I never did.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± I asked, quietly.


    ¡°Because I loved him.¡± Mrs. Merrywhether smiled sadly, her gaze distant as she finished. ¡°Now I think


    of those days, and I wonder how many moments I had wasted being angry and storming out when I


    could¡¯ve been by his side.¡±


    I nced at her aging face, more wisdom and sorrow than I would ever know in her eyes. I¡¯d never met


    her husband, but I had heard from every resident in this building how good of a man he was


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I murmured, squeezing her hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be, child.¡± Mrs. Merrywhether smiled kindly. ¡°I loved him, and he loved me. That¡¯s more than


    many get in this world. If you truly love someone, you¡¯ll forgive them, and they¡¯ll do the same. Now, go!¡±


    She grinned, shuffling on her feet as she pointed at the stairs. ¡°And don¡¯t let me catch you back here!¡±


    She winked, and Iughed.


    ¡°Thanks, Mrs. Merrywhether.¡± I only hoped she could see how much she meant to me, and by the misty


    look in her eye. I


    knew she knew.


    ¡°Bye!¡± I waved before turning away, a new energy in my step.


    With a hope that blossomed like a rose in my chest, I truly felt there was nothing I couldn¡¯t do.


    ¡°Cur!¡± I bellowed across the set. ¡°Gabriel, you traveled too far. Stay close to the markers. Rosaline,


    reset cameras four through five and make the closeup a four-point-five!¡±


    Gabriel got off the ground, dusting himself off as the scene reset in front of me. I crossed my arms,


    watching closely under the tent. The camera¡¯s positions were all within reach as I viewed them each


    with an eagle-eyed gaze.


    ¡°Whoo, you¡¯re on fire today. Addie.¡± Lucas whistled, impressed.


    ¡°Everybody loves a girl boss,¡± Jenna grinned. ¡°And you are the girl boss to kill all girl bosses.¡±


    1 rolled my eyes fondly, staring intently at the camera. ¡°I have somewhere to be, so we need to get out


    quickly. No more mistakes.¡±


    Wed


    ¡°We¡¯ve shot through three fourths of the movie, already,¡± Jenna protested. ¡°We¡¯re more than halfway


    done.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, so we can¡¯t mess up now,¡± I said.


    ¡°Is this about¡­¡± Jenna paused, looking at Lucas who had his headphones on as he mixed the sound


    and lighting. Once she was sure he wasn¡¯t paying attention, she leaned over my shoulder to whisper,


    ¡°your sister?¡±


    ¡°The wedding getting postponed is none of my business, Jenna,¡± I said, calmly. ¡°You won¡¯t be getting


    any juicy details from


    me.¡±


    ¡°Not the wedding, silly,¡± Jenna rolled her eyes, taking the seat next to me. ¡°I mean how you¡¯re not going


    to be an auntie,¡±


    I paused and turned to her with a very concerned expression.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± I said, coolly.


    Jenna raised her hands in defense. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot the messenger!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Jenna?¡± I frowned, crossing my arms, unfairly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Lucas tell you?¡± she asked. ¡°He¡¯s been telling everybody. The modeling world is buzzing about


    it.¡±


    My eye twitched as I turned my gaze on Lucas.


    I grabbed Lucas¡¯s shoulder, then ripped his headphones off his head.


    ¡°Hey!¡± he shouted then fell quiet as soon as he saw my thundering face.


    ¡°What have you been telling everyone about my sister?¡± I demanded. Even if she was a pain in the ¡°ss


    and had been making my life miserable for my entire life, she was still blood.


    ¡°Oh, you mean how the gossip column figured out that the woman in those pictures with Ashton Steyn


    was actually the surrogate he had hired to have their baby because turns out Corinna Hildebrand is


    actually Corinna Summers, the actress, and that the baby isn¡¯t actually hers but the surrogates and Mr.


    Steyns?¡±


    Lucas took a deep breath after the spiel as my mouth fell open.


    ¡°F*ck. I cursed, sitting back in my chair.


    I thought my life was f*cked before but this¡­.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    My fingers were already dialing Corinna¡¯s number as I got out of my seat.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    My eyebrows shot up in surprise at how cheery she sounded.


    ¡°Corinna?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s me,¡± she giggled.


    ¡°Uh, I was just calling to check on you. I heard about everything with¡­Ashton..¡± I trailed off, unsure of


    how else to respond.


    ¡°That¡¯s old news, Addie! Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Corinnaughed. ¡°I was just about to call you though. I¡¯m


    having a bridal shower tomorrow! I wanted to know if you woulde.¡±


    Bridal shower?


    ¡°But the baby¡¯s not¡­.¡± yours, I wanted to say. But I swallowed the words.


    ¡°Of course, I will,¡± I tried to sound optimistic.


    ¡°Perfect! See you then, Addie-Baddie!¡±


    With that, she hung up, and I couldn¡¯t help but stare at the phone in confusion. Addie-Baddie?


    She might actually be losing it.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    *


    The clock ticked endlessly, and I regretted not getting a digital one.


    Her eyes had been so bright when she saw it in the pile of old junk my father had given to me as


    ¡®Heirlooms. Even if it was broken, she saw the spark it still held.


    So I fixed it and put it on the wall.


    And she smiled.


    But now, it felt like a curse.


    I stared up at the ceiling, exhaustion in every inch of my weary body as I listened to the ticking of that


    clock. Every second felt like days, and every hour felt like years.


    I¡¯d been so drunk, and I felt every bit of it as I woke up. I deserved to feel awful. And I had all day.


    Her eyes swam with tears as she dered she was leaving. I always hated her tears. They were too


    raw, too honest, and heartbreaking.


    Every tick of the clock was the sound of her mming the door behind her, the rattling of the walls, and


    the sound of her footsteps racing down the hall and further away from me.


    Now, that was all I could hear. Our fight was on repeat throughout the night as my mind refused to drift


    away into the sleep I desperately needed.


    No, I had to relive the sound of her breaking heart over and over, my cold and cruel voice reying in


    my head as I pushed her away.


    The sound of silence she left behind and that damn stupid clock. It was all bing too much, too


    loud.


    I¡¯m a f*cking idiot. I threw my arm over my face.


    Why didn¡¯t I chase after her? Why didn¡¯t I beg her to stay and apologize until my voice was hoarse?


    Why did I have to ruin every good thing I had for myself? Why did I always have to get in my own way?


    The sound of knocking on the bedroom door brought me out of my self-pity party, and I nced at it,


    seeing the shadow move under the door.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t eat your lunch, Damon. Not good for you,¡± Mrs. Rivas sighed on the other side of the door,


    her footsteps loud. and heavy as she set down a te. ¡°You better eat your dinner, or I¡¯ll drag you out


    by your ear!¡±


    With that warning, she was gone. The smell of food traveled under the door, but I wasn¡¯t in any mood to


    eat.


    I nced at my phone, hitting the call button onest time. It rang and rang and rang, but no one


    picked up.


    ¡°Hey, you have reached Adide Hilde-¡± the voice messenge started again, but I hung up.


    Twenty voice-mails already and not a single call back. I was beyond looking desperate; this was


    verging on stalking.


    I had to stop.


    I groaned, throwing away my phone as I covered my face with my hands, the exhaustion affecting me


    deeply.


    I¡¯d messed up, and I didn¡¯t know how to fix it. But just as I had settled myself into another long night of


    feeling sorry for myself, my phone began to ring.


    I jumped up, snatching it quickly from the bed as hope burst into my chest for the first time since I had


    let her walk away yesterday


    ¡°Adide?¡± I cried as I answered, needing to hear just the sound of her voice. Anything to keep the


    ends of my sanity from fraying any further.


    ¡°Uh, no.¡± Lacey replied, confused. ¡°It¡¯s your best friend.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    I slumped back onto the bed, the depression crushing me into the sheets as I bit out, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Did you two have a fight or something?¡± Lacey asked with concern in her voice. ¡°Cause normally she¡¯d


    be with you.¡±


    ¡°We¡­¡± I sighed, not able to think of what to say.


    ¡°I messed up.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t going to sugarcoat it to protect thest bits of my pride. Adide was more important than that.


    This was entirely my fault.


    ¡°Oof,¡± I could hear her wincing over the phone. ¡°Well. I just wanted to ask if we should go to the bridal


    shower or not. Because I don¡¯t wanna step into that drama. Well, unless there¡¯s cake. Is there going to


    be cake?¡±


    ¡°What bridal shower?¡± I rubbed my face, tiredly, my brain not going as fast as it normally would. I felt


    like I was swimming through msses for the smallest answer.


    ¡°Your sister-inw¡¯s Lacey said in a ¡®duh¡¯ sort of tone. ¡°Kathy¡¯s her manager, remember? That woman¡¯s


    been inviting everybody.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you go or not.¡± I bit out. ¡°I have bigger issues to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, lover-boy,¡± she said, sarcastically. ¡°But at least make sure Adide charges her phone


    when she gets home.¡±


    ¡°Her phone?¡± I perked up at that.


    ¡°Yeah, she called us on a friend¡¯s phone. Apparently, she forgot to charge itst night. It¡¯s been off all


    day.¡± Lacey rambled but then paused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that? You two aren¡¯t divorcing, are you? Cause


    if you are. I call getting Addie on Christmas and Thanksgiving-¡±


    I hung up, my eyes traveling to the clock still ticking away on the wall. Her giggles as we hung it up


    together rang in my ear.


    She wasn¡¯t home yet. Her sets had neversted this long. It was unsafe for her to be out thiste.


    The remains of my wounded pride fractured like ss as I jumped to my feet. Before my mistakes and


    fragile insecurities. Adide¡¯s safety came first.


    She had alwayse first.


    The sun was setting, but I didn¡¯t care as I raced to the bathroom, doing my best to neaten my


    exhausted appearance. I looked like a right mess, unshaven with dark shadows under my eyes.


    Before Addie, I¡¯d gotten used to pulling all-nighters, but now. I loved curling up in bed with her, feeling


    her safe and warm. in my arms. One night without her, and I was already falling apart.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you do to me. Addie.¡± I murmured to myself as I stormed out of the bedroom. My


    pity party could


    wait.


    I wasn¡¯t going to let my stupidity ruin the one thing I had wanted more than anything for my entire life.


    1 unlocked the bedroom door, hopping over the te of food on the floor as I raced down the stairs


    with only one sock on.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I slid into the kitchen where I nearly ran into Mrs. Rivas.


    ¡°Dios mio! My heart!¡± she clutched her chest, stepping back from me, then gasped. ¡°You look like a


    mess, Damon! What on earth are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Peter?¡± 1 demanded.


    ¡°What? He has the day off. Did you forget, mijo?¡± Mrs. Rivas cried, looking confused as I cursed under


    my breath. ¡°Hey, no cursing!¡±


    I raced to the foyer, throwing on my shoes and jacket in a hurry. I didn¡¯t bother tying myces; too much


    time was taken already as I grabbed my keys.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Mrs. Rivas cried from the doorstep as I stormed to my car.


    ¡°To get my wife back!¡±


    It was dark when I pulled up to her apartment building, and not in a good way. There was a fog rolling


    in the air, and the streets were unusually empty.


    The clock on the dash blinked 9:00 at me as I settled into the parking spot I was used to. I was worried


    at this point, not about myself but about Adide.


    I had never liked this apartment building for numerous reasons.


    I got out of the car, searching the windows for hers, and once I found it. I breathed a sigh of relief.


    Her light was still on. illuminating the shadow of her through the window. I could just barely make it out,


    but it was enough


    to know she was safe.


    Until a familiar face stepped forward, reaching his hands out for Adide as he pulled her into his


    arms.


    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes, my heart stopping in my chest as I saw Adide embracing the man.


    Not just any man. My brother.


    Ashton.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    I yawned, feeling like taking a shower and crashing for the night. I was just in front of my door when I


    halted in my tracks.


    The apartment number on the wall was the same as I remembered, but the door was not.


    It creaked on its rusty hinges, hanging ajar with the bolted lock dangling against the wood.


    Oh, f*ck no.


    My heart thudded in my ears, adrenaline filling my veins as it woke me from any exhaustion I had been


    feeling. I was wide awake now.


    1


    I reached for my phone, my fingers ready to dial the police, but I cursed as I pulled out the ck


    screen. All my neighbors were asleep if they were even here, and the only security we had was James,


    the blind old man.


    I debated for a moment on turning around and pretending as if I had never seen the door, sleeping in


    my car for the night until I could call someone to investigate in the morning.


    That would have been the smart move.


    But I never imed to be smart.


    I reached for the pepper spray I kept in my purse at all times, pushing the nozzle open as I readied it in


    my hand like a soldier with his weapon. I crept softly across the ugly carpet, making no noise as I


    peeked into my apartment.


    It was dark, with no lights on except for the flickering fluorescent bulbs in the hallway. My shadow fell


    across the floor, obscuring any visage of light.


    I kept the door open, in case I needed to run back out, as I crept inside. The light switch was on the


    other side of the wall.


    I swallowed, fear building in my chest. I¡¯d always hated scary movies, and now I felt like I was in one.


    I raised the


    in hand as I reached the corner wall. Slowly, I moved out from behind the wall, facing the pepper spray


    my living room with my heart racing out of my chest.


    A dark figure stood in the middle of the room.


    ¡°Freeze!¡± I yelled, my hands shaking.


    ¡°Adide,¡± the intruder called, and I flinched, recognizing the voice.


    ¡°Ashton?¡± I lowered the spray, frowning as he chuckled, flicking on the nearbymp.


    I squinted at the sudden light, blinking away the white spots until I saw the intruder fully. It really was


    Ashton


    And he looked terrible.


    His suit was disheveled, and a deep blue and purple bruise spread across his cheek as he stared at


    me deeply. His eyes were bloodshot and rimmed with dark shadows, and he was missing his tic..


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± I frowned.


    ¡°Me?¡± he chuckled, gesturing to the bruise on his face. ¡°Oh, this? Just a little wake-up call.¡±


    Something wasn¡¯t right here. He stared at me, unblinking. There was an unhinged appearance about


    him, like something in his mind had finally cracked.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked, calmly, palming the pepper spray behind my back. I stepped back


    the moment he stepped forward, but my apartment was not veryrge.


    My back hit the window and I swallowed, ufortably at the way he was looking at me.


    Almost, obsessively.


    Like a dying man who had seen an angel in hisst moments.


    ¡°I made a mistake,¡± he admitted, pitifully, ncing at his hands. His knuckles were red and bruised, the


    skin split and bloody as if he¡¯d been in a fight..


    One he had apparently lost.


    ¡°I¡¯d say,¡± I said, calmly. ¡°You should apologize to Corinna. You ruined her life.¡±


    ¡°Corinna?¡±


    He nced up at me, blinking stupidly like he didn¡¯t understand what I was saying.


    ¡°Your fiancee. My sister?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, no, no,¡± Ashton shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t care about Corinna or that whore. The mistake I


    made¡­¡±


    He raised his eyes, taking a step forward and smiling, ¡°Was losing you.¡±


    ¡°You need to leave,¡± I said, firmly, pushing against the wall to move sideways. Before I could turn to the


    door, however, Ashton mmed his hand against the wall, mere centimeters from my head.


    My heart pounded, and I gripped the pepper spray in my hand tightly as Ashton leaned forward.


    ¡°I love you so much, Adide,¡± he whispered, looking like a broken man as he pleaded. ¡°I made a


    mistake choosing Corinna over you. I understand now how much I hurt you, so juste back to me.


    I¡¯ll treasure you properly this time.¡±


    He pulled me into his chest, burying his hands into my hair, but I only stiffened. I felt disgusted, having


    his touch on me, and I pulled away with a sharp tug


    ¡°Ashton,¡± I snapped, sharply, unyielding to his confession. ¡°We¡¯ve been over for a long time. Now


    please leave, and we can forget this happened.¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡± Ashton¡¯s demeanor switched in a second as he loomed over me, a snarl twisting his


    handsome features until he resembled more of a demon than a man. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    I swung my hand upward, pressing down on the pepper spray, but Ashton caught my wrist before it


    could hit him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been nice, Adide,¡± he said, darkly, ring at the pepper spray before squeezing my wrist tightly.


    I screamed as my bones pressed together painfully, forcing me to drop the spray to the ground.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No!¡±


    In my panic, I tried to pull away, but Ashton was stronger and faster as he grabbed my other wrist and


    mmed me against the window, rattling the ss behind me.


    ¡°Help!¡±


    ¡°I apologized! I admitted I was wrong! What more do you want from me?¡± Ashton snarled into my face.


    ¡°Leave me alone!¡± I screamed, trying to tear myself away from him. I swung my legs forward to kick


    him, but he swung back, throwing me forward.


    I hit the carpet, knocking my nose on the floor. It stung painfully and specks of red fell onto the floor, but


    I had no time to


    worry about that.


    ¡°Now, look what you made me do!¡± Ashton growled, running a hand through his messy hair. ¡°You


    should¡¯ve behaved, Adide!


    ¡°Help!¡± I screamed, my voice distorted as the blood fell from my broken nose. I scrambled forward, but


    Ashton was faster as he climbed onto my back.


    ¡°No! No!¡± I threw my fists as fast as I could, blood pouring down my face as Ashton flipped me onto my


    back, pinning me down.


    He caught my wrists, holding them above my head in one hand as he leaned down until we were nose


    to nose.


    ¡°You are mine, Adide,¡± he snarled. ¡°Only mine.¡±


    ¡°F*ck you!¡± I screamed, headbutting him in the nose. Both of us were left dazed by the impact as he


    cursed, letting my hands go. I struggled to wiggle out from under his weight, my nails scratching on the


    carpet as I tried to crawl away from


    him


    ¡°F*cking b*tch!¡± Ashton growled, grabbing the back of my hair and mming my face onto the floor.


    My vision went blurry, and I could only see spots of red as my head pounded, the pain drowning out all


    other noises.


    ¡°Help.¡± I called out weakly.


    I felt his hands on my pants, pulling them down my legs, and the clinking of his belt buckle as he


    pressed his whole body onto me, smothering me with his weight. I could barely breathe, my lungs


    squeezed tightly as I struggled to inhale.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ashton wiped the blood off his face, lining himself up, ¡°I¡¯ll make a good wife out of you.¡±


    Tears flooded down my cheeks, my vision so blurry I could barely make out shadows as only one name


    came to my mind.


    ¡°Damon,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°You b¡±stard!¡±


    Someone screamed, like hell itself had risen from the depths. I heard shouting as Ashton was ripped


    off of me and I took in a proper breath, trembling as I curled up into a ball.


    I could only see the shadows on the wall, two figures pounding into one another or more like a new


    figure destroying the


    other.


    Ashton screamed over and over as I saw the figure¡¯s fists pound into him again and again until the


    fighting stopped, and there was only the ragged breathing of the new figure.


    I was still delirious, confused, and my head ached, but I knew the minute hands touched my bare back.


    ¡°No!¡± I screamed, struggling to crawl away. ¡°No! Please! Leave me alone!¡±


    ¡°Addie! It¡¯s me! It¡¯s Damon!¡± he cried, taking his hands off of me and putting them on the carpeted floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s me! I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    I gazed up, everything still blurry between the tears and concussion, but my eyes met dark ones- ones


    too familiar to forget.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Hesitantly, he cupped my cheek, the sorrow, and fury in his eyes something for me totch onto. ¡°I¡¯m


    so sorry. I waste. God, I¡¯m-¡±


    I scrambled up, the wails bursting out of my lips as I threw myself into his arms.


    It was Damon.


    He was here. I was safe.


    ¡°Shhh,¡± he rubbed my back, gently, clutching me to him as if I might disappear.


    ¡°I want to go home,¡± I choked out through the sobs.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he nodded softly and pressed a kiss to my temple.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    My continued whispered apologies meant nothing to the dark purple splotches blooming across her


    bare back but I said them anyway.


    I brushed her hair away from her shaking shoulders, kneeling on the floor of the bathroom as the soapy


    bathwater spilled over the edge of the tub and onto my pants. I didn¡¯t care one bit. I only saw how much


    she was still trembling.


    Her whole body shook like a leaf in a windstorm even as we were miles away from where I¡¯d left him,


    unconscious and bleeding on the floor of her old apartment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back.¡± was the only thing she had whispered to me when we got home. Her voice


    was hoarse from the tears she had run out of hours ago.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I agreed, easily. I never would¡¯ve let her anyway. ¡°I¡¯ll hire someone to get your stuff out, move


    everything over here. Okay, baby?¡±


    She nodded, silent as a mouse, and didn¡¯t speak another word.


    I dipped my hand into the warm water, washing her back. The bruises against her pale skin were a


    reminder of the violence he had used against her. Her wrists were the same color, and I carefully


    parted her hair, avoiding the massive lump on the


    back of her head.


    The pinkish water was warm, but it wouldn¡¯t be for much longer.


    I was lucky Mrs. Rivas was a retired nurse. She¡¯d been shocked to be called out of bed thiste at


    night, but there wasn¡¯t any choice.


    She assured me that Addie was okay, just a mild concussion. Her nose wasn¡¯t broken, but I was still


    careful not to ssh any water around her face.


    She¡¯d insisted on me staying with her for her bath, and despite my reservations, I could never deny her


    anything she wanted. On some level, it felt good to be needed by her but not like this.


    Never like this.


    The scene of what had happened lingered in my mind, an ever-reminder of howte I almost was. If I


    hadn¡¯t gotten there in time¡­


    I wanted to kill him.


    I wanted to pound my fists into his face until he didn¡¯t have a face left. Until there was nothing left of


    him but dust.


    He deserved the worst, and I was going to do whatever I had to do to make sure he got it.


    I nearly did. Until I heard her soft sobs through my bloody fists, my pounding fury, and my reckless


    hatred for my brother. Never before had I wanted someone dead but Ashton¡­..


    I wouldn¡¯t have lost a wink of sleep over him.


    But Addie came first. She always came first.


    I poured the strawberry-scented shampoo into my hands, rubbing it into her hair in soft circles. She


    leaned her head back, allowing me better ess to her hair. I was gentle, especially around therge


    lump.


    ¡°Okay, dip your head for me,¡± I told her gently, as soft as I could be. She scooted forward in the tub,


    laying back until her hair was under the water. As I rinsed it out, I nced at her face.


    Her eyes were closed, and if it wasn¡¯t for the violently blue bruise around her nose, I could almost


    assume it had never happened. Her arms were wrapped around herself tightly, still curled up like she


    had been since I¡¯d carried her out of that


    hellhole.


    ¡°You¡¯re all clean now,¡± I told her gently as she raised her head out of the tub. ¡°Better get out before the


    water gets cold.¡±


    Addie nodded obediently, letting me help her out of the tub, dry her off, and get her into the fuzzy


    bathrobe Mrs. Rivas had prepared for her.


    But still, she didn¡¯t say a word.


    Not as I helped her dress in pajamas, not as I begged her to eat a few bites of Mrs. Rivas¡¯s dinner, not


    even as I took her outside to sit by the pool.


    We sat on the edge of the pool, our feet in the cool water as I held her hand tightly, holding her close to


    me. The smell of the warm tea Mrs. Rivas had brewed for us was nicepany but there was still a


    distance between us I couldn¡¯t break.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Addie,¡± I confessed, staring up at the stars above us. ¡°If I had never¡­I didn¡¯t mean anything


    that I said when I was drunk.¡±


    She hummed, barely a whisper from where her head was tucked into my shoulder. There was no


    answer, but I could feel the tightening of her hand in mine.


    ¡°Do you remember when we first met?¡± I asked, quietly.


    ¡°Kindergarten?¡± she murmured into my skin, barely audible. ¡°You threw ice cream in my face.¡±


    I chuckled, fondly remembering the memory. ¡°Only after you punched me in the stomach, Addie.¡±


    ¡°You stole the ck crayon.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. And that totally deserved being sucker punched,¡± I smiled, ncing down at her. Even tucked


    to my side and buried in my shoulder. I could see the small smile on her lips.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I was talking about, though.¡± I said, my heart thumping as I gazed back up at the sky.


    I could see the constetions easily this far away from the city, tracing them with my eyes as I waited


    for her answer.


    She pulled back, a frown on her lips as she gazed at me questioningly.


    I could only see the little girl with bright eyes who¡¯d stolen my heart and never given it back.


    I caressed her cheek, letting the memorye to me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°It was a long time ago, before we were in school together,¡± I whispered to her. ¡°My father had hit me


    again, and I¡¯d run away into the gardens. You snuck over the gate and found me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember that,¡± she said, quietly.


    I smiled, ¡°It was the first time someone was concerned about me after my mom died. I¡¯ll never forget


    what you did for me that day.¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡± she mumbled, curious.


    ¡°You gave me a magic spell.¡±


    ¡°Magic?¡±


    Her nose wrinkled up as she sent me a disbelieving nce, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as magic.¡±


    ¡°I disagree. You taught me a real spell,¡± I told her with a grin.


    ¡°Prove it,¡± she challenged, that fiery glint shining in her eyes.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I agreed easily. I couldn¡¯t wipe the smile off my face if I wanted to.


    I leaned forward, pressing a soft and tender kiss to the tip of her nose. I pressed my forehead against


    hers, closing my eyes as I wished with all my heart.


    ¡°Pain, pain, go away.¡±


    I opened my eyes, smiling brightly at her..


    Adide¡¯s eyes were wide as she stared at me in shock. She brushed her hand across my cheek, a


    look of awe on her face.


    ¡°That was you?¡± she whispered. ¡°In the gardens? I thought it was a dream.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve loved you since that day.¡± I confessed, bearing my heart open for her. ¡°More and more every day.


    You were the light that gave me a reason to keep moving forward. I¡¯m sorry for being an *sshole to you


    when we were kids and for yesterday. I never meant any of it.¡±


    A small smile crossed her lips as she gazed at me with shiny eyes. More beautiful than the moon and


    the stars, she was everything I could ever want.


    ¡°Can you forgive me?¡± I asked, pressing a kiss to her palm and waiting patiently for her answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to wait so long for me,¡± Addie murmured. ¡°You¡¯re already forgiven. Damon.¡±


    Under the moonlight, our lips met with no other words spoken between us. We didn¡¯t need them. There


    were no doubts left. She was mine, and I was hers. Forever.


    After twenty years of being in love with her one-sidedly, I finally knew she loved me too.


    When we broke apart, Adide frowned.


    ¡°What are we going to do about Corinna and¡­¡± she shuddered before saying, ¡°Ashton? This whole


    thing has gone too far.¡±


    I sighed. I knew she was right.


    ¡°Your safety is my first priority.¡± I told her firmly. ¡°But I will speak to my father in the morning to see what


    can be done.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she smiled, sighing as she leaned her head on my shoulder. I wrapped my arms around


    her, pulling her close.


    We were home.


    POV: Adide


    ¡°Fifteen minutes tops,¡± Damon said, firmly. He nced at the silk gloves on my arms, no doubt trying to


    see through them and to the purple bruises underneath.


    I was lucky my bruises were able to be hidden under my clothing, and my sore nose was hidden under


    makeup. Mrs. Rivas. was a genius with a mascara wand, and I was beginning to think there was


    nothing she couldn¡¯t do.


    ¡°Fifteen minutes tops,¡± I smiled at my overprotective husband. His affection was not nearly overbearing


    yet.


    He sighed, tightening his hands on the wheel.


    ¡°We can skip and just stay home-¡±


    I rolled my eyes, leaning forward to kiss him on the cheek.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, or we¡¯ll bete, dear,¡± I teased him as I utched the car door.


    As soon as I stepped outside the air-conditioned car, I was met with the current heat wave. I waved my


    hand across my face, hoping for a little bit of a breeze.


    Luckily, Corinna had the sense to have her bridal party indoors.


    Damon rounded the car as I smoothed out my dress. I smiled at him as he scoped the parking lot like


    there was some kind of danger around.


    I shook my head fondly, grabbing his arm as I pulled him forward and into the building. Damon met my


    steps, wrapping his arm around my waist as he pulled me close.


    Then we stepped inside.


    It was loud as anything to do with Corinna always was. A red carpet was lined up beneath our feet as


    we strode inside. A massive fountain decorated in gold stood as the breathtaking centerpiece, the


    press gathered around, their cameras shing


    in overtime.


    Drinks and hors d¡¯oeuvres were plentiful as servers carried them to and fro. The number of guests in


    attendance could fill a small town.


    With such a huge crowd surrounding us, you¡¯d think my sister would be hard to find.


    But of course, she wasn¡¯t.


    Under the studio lights sat a luxurious velvet couch, and there she was. My parents stood behind her


    as the press gathered around them like hyenas. Dressed in a cream bridal dress, she posed for the


    cameras with a huge grin on her face.


    I knew the moment she spotted us. Her whole face went nk, as she got to her feet. There was no


    sign of Ashton, and I was relieved about that. I couldn¡¯t take seeing his face after what he¡¯d done to


    me.


    Damon tightened his arm around my waist as we approached, his face perfectly held behind a nk


    mask. I knew better


    now.


    He was angry. I could feel it in the way he clenched his other hand firmly, his knuckles turning white


    from the pressure. I could see it in the little crease between his eyebrows as he tried his best not to


    cuss my sister out in front of the entire press.


    ¡°Addie!¡± Grandma smiled warmly, her arm wrapped around my grandfather¡¯s as they stood just off to


    the side. They weren¡¯t


    alone either.


    ¡°Grandfather?¡± Damon¡¯s eyes went wide.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    ¡°Little Damon!¡± Ferdinand Steyn grinned widely, his old age not stopping him from wearing what was


    clearly a Hawaiian shirt to the formal affair. His wife was no better, carrying what looked like a mimosa


    as she giggled on his arm. ¡°How¡¯s it hanging?¡±


    Corinna crossed her arms, absolutely seething inside despite the stic smile on her face.


    Even I had only met the elder Steyns a handful of times, and that was only by ident.


    Corinna cleared her throat, stepping forward.


    ¡°I believe this is my party.¡± She gave me a dark look, but I just shrugged. She smiled at the press,


    raising a ss of what I was sure wasn¡¯t wine in the air. ¡°So I¡¯d like to raise a toast!¡±


    Once everyone¡¯s ss was lifted, she continued. ¡°To our promising futures!¡±


    As everyone around us followed suit, raising their sses, I only raised an eyebrow. What was she


    nning now?


    Corinna downed the whole ss in front of the entire crowd, shrugging it off as she grinned.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy you coulde, Adide,¡± she stepped forward, grabbing my hands in her own. She


    stared up at me like we were real sisters with affection between us. ¡°Have a sisterly chat with me, won¡¯t


    you?¡±


    I opened my mouth to politely decline, but Corinna was not waiting for answers. She pulled me forward


    with all her strength, and I yelped, losing my footing. Luckily, Damon¡¯s hands were still wrapped around


    my waist, keeping me firmly upright.


    ¡°My wife won¡¯t be going anywhere.¡± Damon said, coldly.


    Corinna¡¯s lips spread into a slow smirk. ¡°Really? You won¡¯t let my sister wish me good luck for my


    wedding?¡±


    Her eyes flickered to the mass of cameras watching our every move.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I smiled at Damon, ¡°You¡¯re right here. Fifteen minutes tops, remember?¡±


    Damon sighed, reluctantly letting me go.


    ¡°Perfect!¡± Corinna giggled. ¡°Now,e along sister!¡±


    She tugged me in front of the spotlight, putting me center stage with her as she posed for the camera,


    blowing a kiss with her hand tucked tightly in mine.


    I stood stiffly, looking awkwardly from the shing cameras to Damon standing on the sidelines.


    ¡°Rx,¡± Corinna said through her smile as she wrapped her arm around my back, pulling me forward


    with her. ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat you.¡±


    ¡°You could¡¯ve fooled me,¡± I bit back, but smiled nheless. I wasn¡¯t as natural in front of the cameras


    as Corinna, but I knew not to ruin our family¡¯s image.


    I thought for a second that maybe this was all Corinna wanted. Just some photos to clear up the bad


    blood between us, at least for the press¡¯s sake.


    Until I felt a sharp pinch on my lower back. I didn¡¯t flinch, still smiling as naturally as I could as Corinna


    leaned her head on my shoulder, her lips just below my ear.


    ¡°Damon¡¯s in love with me, Adide. Don¡¯t forget that.¡±


    Her voice was pure venom even as she smiled like a loving sister for the cameras.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t over. He¡¯s mine, and he always will be.¡±


    I nced over at Damon, and from the way he was holding himself, he knew something was wrong. I


    swallowed down my feelings as I always did, turning to Corinna with a soft smile.


    ¡°Congrattions on marrying Ashton, Corinna,¡± I smiled brightly. ¡°You two truly deserve each other.¡±


    Corinna didn¡¯t get angry as I thought she would. She only smirked.


    ¡°Thank you, sis,¡± she sneered and then spun on her heel and disappeared into the sh of the press. I


    sighed, my shoulders slumping.


    The spot where she pinched me was bound to bruise.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Damon embraced me as soon as I was within arm¡¯s length of him, and I sighed,


    melting into him.


    ¡°She threatened me and pinched me, but that¡¯s about it,¡± I whispered. ¡°So, the usual family reunion.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s nning something,¡± Damon growled. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what.¡±


    Turns out, we didn¡¯t need to wait.


    The soft music cut out with a screech, the feedback of a microphone all anyone could hear for a few


    seconds until a single voice rang out through the hall.


    ¡°Attention


    Corinna standing on the stage, the mic in her hand, a pitiful look on her face as she held a microphone


    in one hand.


    ¡°My heart is breaking to have to tell you all this, especially on such a joyous asion,¡± Corinna sighed


    as if she was truly torn up about it ¡°But I can¡¯t stay silent any longer¡¯ I have to do what¡¯s right!¡±


    Well, this wasn¡¯t going to be good.


    ¡°As all of you may have heard, my fance Ashton was caught having rtions with another woman?¡±


    Corinna cried, sparkling tears flowing down her face


    ¡°Heartbroken as I was, I took him back and gave him another chance. But just moments ago, I was


    informed that my fiance was being unfaithful yet again¡±


    The crowd burst into murmurs as everyone began whispering all at once. All eyes were upon Corinna


    as she stood on the


    stage


    ¡°My fiance. Ashton Steyn has been sleeping around,¡± she sobbed, covering her mouth and then taking


    a deep shuddering. breath. ¡°With my own sister, Adide Hildebrand¡±¡±


    Oh.


    All eyes swung from the stage to face me. Regardless of the truth or not, now that her words were out


    there, the whispers began.


    ¡°Her own sister?¡±


    ¡°How tragic!¡±


    ¡°What a whore!¡±


    I paled, frozen in ce but my eyes were locked on the smirking figure of my half-sister, the one who


    had just thrown me into a bus, set it on fire, and pushed it off a cliff.


    I hurriedly turned to Damon. He seemed to be as calm as always. There was even a slight smile in his


    eyes, but I knew-that was the worst sign. Damon ruffled my hair, letting go of me as he cut through the


    people, and I stood there like an idiot, a deer stuck in oing traffic as I waited for the collision.


    What could I even do?


    ¡°I knew she was a b*tch!¡± someone screamed.


    ¡°She was always jealous of Corinna!¡± another yelled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Corinna continued, throwing gasoline onto the fire she¡¯d started. ¡°I am heartbroken that


    my own sister could. do this to me! I¡­I could never imagine such a deep betrayal from my own blood!¡±


    Corinna fell to her knees on the stage, covering her hands as she sobbed openly into the mic. ¡°Oh, how


    could she do this to me?¡± she wailed.


    Eyes full of resentment turned to me, and I felt like a zoo exhibit, all eyes on me and not a single one


    friendly. They were going to tear me to shreds, and there was nothing I could do about it.


    The screech of the microphone filled the air, and I looked back at the stage in shock.


    Damon had grabbed the microphone from Corinna¡¯s hands and promptly thrown it into the fountain. I


    watched it sink into the water with wide eyes.


    Deja vu


    I was not a stranger to the humiliation I was feeling now. Was it only a few months ago that I had stood


    in this exact position, watching as my boyfriend got engaged to my sister?


    I remembered the piercing eyes of usations and giggles as they discussed my life like it was a TV


    show and not the reality I had to live in.


    I stared down at my feet, my hands clenched into balls as their whispers andughter swirled around


    and around until 1 couldn¡¯t tell if they were human or monsters in their skin.


    1 struggled to hold back the flood that had gathered behind my eyes, the stinging heat more than I


    could bear at the


    moment.


    ¡°What a whore!¡± they cried.


    ¡°How disgusting!¡± they sneered.


    ¡°How amusing!¡± they taunted and jeered behind their porcin masks, right behind the safety ss as


    they judged me like they knew who I was.


    And through the storms that gathered around me, the shadows that crept along my skin as they


    threatened to devour me, a voice cut through all the static.


    ¡°Lies.¡±


    My head snapped up to the stage where Damon stood like a lighthouse in the midst of a hurricane.


    Breathing heavily with at thunderous re on his face, the noise of the crowd died down to a halt.


    ¡°Corinna Hildebrand has been saying nothing but lies. Damon didn¡¯t raise his voice, but the coldness


    was enough for all to hear. ¡°She and her fiance have been trying to nder me and my wife since their


    little charade began.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the liar!¡± Corinna got to her feet, panicked as she thrust her finger at him. ¡°You¡¯re just covering


    for her


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Damon snapped. Her mouth closed with a snap, and even I was taken aback by the hatred in


    his voice.


    Behind the booth, the massive screen lit up, showcasing what looked like a police report in a massive


    close-up,


    ¡°Firstly, the usations that my wife has been having an affair with Ashton Steyn are all false, Damon


    said, coldly. ¡°It is the opposite. Last night, Ashton Steyn attempted to force himself on my wife. The fact


    that he is not here today is rted to this as he is currently wanted for questioning.¡±


    I flushed with shame, but luckily, Damon moved on very quickly.


    ¡°While they were not having an affair, before our marriage, Ashton had been in a rtionship with my


    wife, Adide, and ordered her to keep it silent by forcing her to sign an NDA. Here is a copy of it. The


    rtionship only ended on the very day Ashton got engaged to Corinna.¡±


    I stared in both wonder and shame as Damon cleared our names quickly and efficiently, every piece of


    proof in his hands as he detailed his contractual rtionship with Corinna and the deal Corinna and


    Ashton had made to boost their careers.


    The press was in a frenzy, especially when Damon announced the documents were all made public


    this morning.


    The bombshell had yet to drop though.


    ¡°Finally,¡± Damon dered, ring at Corinna, who was on her knees, wide-eyed and trembling. ¡°The


    biggest lie of them all. Corinna Hildebrand is not pregant.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Corinna paled as the crowd roared to life, every eye on him as the letter he¡¯d shown me of their sur


    gacy was revealed.


    ¡°Corinna and Ashton intended to use a surrogate to win our families¡¯ inheritance. Unfortunately for


    them both, it did not turn out the way they wanted.¡±


    Damon nodded to Peter, and a spotlight searched through the crowd before finallynding on a single


    woman hidden in the


    back.


    It was a brown-haired woman, one easily passable in the crowd, but everyone knew who she was.


    The surrogate.


    Nervously, she stood up from her spot, ncing at Damon¡¯s cold look and sighing


    ¡°I was contacted by Miss Hildebrand and Mr. Steyn to be their surrogate, it is true,¡± she dered


    before everyone. ¡°But Mr. Steyn came onto me, and I couldn¡¯t say no. I became pregnant before the


    surrogacy, and he told me to stay quiet and pass it off as Miss Hildebrand¡¯s.¡±


    If I thought it was loud before, it was nothingpared to the sea of whispers after the confession we¡¯d


    all just heard.


    ¡°But Ashton,¡± the woman cried among the noise, ¡°He told me he¡¯s nning on running away with me


    tonight! So we can raise the baby together!¡±


    Damon smirked, fully satisfied now as the press surrounded the woman in full, questions pouring out of


    them and cameras shing. The poor woman looked overwhelmed but also pleased to have all the


    attention on herself.


    Damon nced down at Corinna¡¯s shell-shocked form, still on her knees and looking like the world had


    fallen to pieces around her.


    ¡°Game over, Corinna,¡± Damon said coldly and then stepped off the stage.


    Relief poured through me as Damon made his way through the crowd, ignoring everyone who


    attempted to stop him.


    He reached out for me, and I fell willingly into his arms, sheer relief oveing me.


    It was over. It was really over.


    A finger pulled up my chin and I met Damon¡¯s eyes, so full of happiness and love and that same relief I


    was feeling.


    ¡°Adide Hildebrand,¡± he dered in the middle of the crowd. ¡°I have loved you for more than twenty


    years. You are the only woman I have ever loved and the only one I ever will.¡±


    He cupped my cheeks in his hands and tears rolled down my face.


    ¡°Not because of status or money or fame,¡± he whispered to me. ¡°But for you. The crazy, kind, stubborn,


    beautiful woman standing before me. My amazing wife.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a sap!¡± I hupped.


    ¡°But I¡¯m your sap.¡± he grinned.


    ¡°All mine,¡± I whispered just before our lips met. Right before they touched, however, a scream burst out.


    ¡°NO!¡± Corinna screeched from the stage, tears pouring down her face as she stared at us in despair.


    ¡°Damon loves me! He¡¯s mine! He¡¯s just tricking everyone!¡±


    But no matter how loud her scream, the crowd had turned tides. Guests exchanged nces, but no


    one stepped up to take


    her side like before.


    ¡°I have never loved you,¡± Damon said, his words like a final nail as she stared at us with wide eyes.


    I sighed, ncing up at her in pity. Father looked away from her as if he didn¡¯t know her, and her


    friends had fled long ago.


    She was truly left alone.


    She had earned this. I had given her every chance to turn a new leaf, and she had refused. She had


    chosen this for herself, and she must reap what she sowed.


    ¡°Where were we?¡± Damon turned back to me with a smirk, and I giggled.


    ¡°Right about here,¡± I wrapped my arms around his neck, pulling him into me as our lips collided in a


    symphony only we knew how to y.


    He tasted like fireworks just before daybreak, like summer days spent lying next to the one you love,


    like the first snow of winter, like the rainbow that shined after a thunderstorm, and every I love you


    whispered between lovers.


    Damon tasted like home.


    ¡°Well, all¡¯s well that ends well, I guess,¡± I shrugged, sipping my freshly brewed coffee as I nced


    through the front page of the newspaper. ¡°Though, I wish they had chosen a more ttering angle. I


    look like a mess.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Damon argued, his arm around my waist as I sat in hisp. He kissed my neck, breathing


    in my scent as he liked to do. ¡°You look beautiful.¡±


    I rolled my eyes.


    To no one¡¯s surprise, the bridal shower fiasco had made front-page news. Luckily. Damon and I had


    been painted in quite a positive light. I couldn¡¯t say the same for Ashion and Corinna though.


    I flipped the page and nearly spit out my coffee all over the paper.


    Staring back at me was Damon-or a picture of him. Dressed in a suit and looking like a million bucks,


    he was posing in front of a beautiful building.


    ¡°Damon Steyn. How he rose to the top?¡± I read aloud in disbelief. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me you released an


    article about your life.¡±


    ¡°Did I forget to mention that?¡± Damon smirked. ¡°There¡¯s a special surprise on page four.¡±


    I red at him, but my curiosity won out as I flipped to the fourth page. On it was an article.


    ¡°Damon Steyn has been selected to build the new auditorium for UCLA?¡± I gasped then turned in his


    lap to face him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Surprise,¡± he chuckled.


    ¡°This is amazing!¡± I kissed him, deeply and passionately. Damon pulled back after a second, looking


    vulnerable as he confessed onest thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s named Adide Hall.¡±


    ¡°You named it after me?¡± I breathed.


    ¡°Is that okay?¡± Damon asked, a bit of hesitance on his face which then turned to panic as fat tears


    rolled down my cheeks.


    ¡°You stupid sap!¡± I sobbed, burying my face into his shirt.


    Damon chuckled, ¡°As long as I¡¯m yours, Adide.¡±


    He kissed the top of my head, sighing as he held me tightly as I cried from sheer joy.


    ¡°And you¡¯re mine,¡± I clutched his shirt, feeling truly happy. ¡°Forever.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. You don¡¯t owe them anything.¡±


    I smiled, clutching therge white box in myp.


    ¡°I know.¡± I said softly ncing over at my loving husband. ¡°But I want to¡±


    Damon sighed, brushing a hand across my cheek. ¡°You¡¯re too kind for your own good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you love me,¡± I grinned, leaning forward to kiss the tip of his nose. I opened the car door,


    dodging his hands with augh as I climbed out with the box held firmly in my hands.


    The family mansion loomed overhead, the doors wide open for all of the guests to enter. Damon


    rounded the car and grabbed my waist, pressing a short kiss to my lips.


    I giggled, forcing him to step back as we turned to the Hildebrand Mansion. It used to scare me as a


    little girl, but it didn¡¯t


    anymore.


    It was just a house.


    As we stepped inside, it was abnormally quiet despite the supposed happy celebration. It was to be


    expected after the disaster of a bridal party had happened.


    I heard both the Steyns and Hildebrands had taken a huge hit to their stocks over thest week. My


    father was sure to be happy about that.


    Speaking of, as we entered the massive gardens in the backyard, I quickly spotted him among the


    entire family.


    Everything was white. A beautiful path of white flower petals had beenid between sets of wooden


    benches, the aisles decorated with more flowers.


    And under a flower arch was the podium where the groom and bride would be married. The affair was


    much smaller than 1 ever expected, with only close family and friends. It was quiet and simple in a way


    that I didn¡¯t associate with Corinna or Ashton in the slightest.


    Both were missing, but that didn¡¯t surprise me in the least. I had been shocked when I¡¯d received the


    new date for the wedding. After talking with my father, it was clear that this was Dalton¡¯s idea.


    To save their reputations, the two had to take responsibility. They¡¯d made their bed, and now they must


    sleep in it.


    I tugged on Damon¡¯s hand when I spotted my grandmother sitting quietly on one of the benches. I


    smiled up at my husband, and he sighed.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll go talk to my grandfather who, by the way, is still wearing a Hawaiian shirt, Damon


    grumbled.


    Iughed as I spotted the floral-patterned adorned old man. In his seventies and still rocking Hawaiian


    shirts. Damon kissed my cheek and reluctantly let go of me as he headed toward where my


    grandfather was talking to his.


    His grandfather sent him finger guns as he approached, and I could see Damon dying on the inside.


    I headed toward my grandma, taking the seat beside her as I set down therge box.


    ¡°Hey, stranger,¡± I smiled at her.


    She nced at me, her eyes old and sad but still happy to see me. ¡°Hello, Adide,¡± she chuckled.


    I knew she was still shocked and disappointed by Corinna¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Is Corinna getting ready?¡± I asked, lightly, brushing invisible fuzz off my dress to distract myself.


    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Grandma sighed. ¡°I doubt she¡¯s ever going to be ready for this, but it must be done.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you earlier,¡± I said, softly. ¡°I wanted to but ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, dear.¡± Grandma smiled at me. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you for standing up for yourself. Too


    many times you let her just take whatever she wanted from you. I¡¯m d you didn¡¯t let it happen this


    time.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Grandma.¡± I leaned my head on her shoulder, shutting my eyes as I enjoyed the moment for


    what it was.


    Bittersweet


    ¡°Now, the question is,¡± Grandma started, and I knew that tone in her voice. I smiled fondly, rolling my


    eyes as she nced at me slyly. ¡°When are you going to have a real wedding?¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡­.¡± I warned.


    ¡°What? I want to see you in your mother¡¯s dress outside of press photos!¡± Grandma huffed, crossing


    her arms.


    There was no getting past her with this.


    I stiffened as I spotted the groom walking up to the pedestal. His face was a mess. Despite the amount


    of makeup caked on. I could still see how crooked his nose was and how ck and blue he looked.


    I gripped my Grandma¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay, dear.¡± Grandma frowned. ¡°I know what that boy did to you and-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Grandma. I¡¯m not here for him,¡± I turned to her, avoiding anything to do with him.


    I was done with Ashton. His father had buried the sexual assault charges, much to Damon¡¯s ire. He


    promised that Ashton wouldn¡¯t get away with it, but I couldn¡¯t care less.


    As long as he was far away from me, that was all I cared about. I¡¯d been angry enough for a lifetime.


    Now, I just wanted to be happy.


    ¡°You¡¯ll give the inheritance to Corinna?¡± I asked softly.


    Grandma sighed, gazing up at the sunny sky above us. ¡°Sometimes I think you have too much of your


    mother in you, Adide. You¡¯re much too kind.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what Damon said too.¡± I grinned. ¡°Is that really such a bad thing?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, dear.¡± Grandma threw her arm around me, pulling me close. ¡°I¡¯ll give Corinna the


    inheritance but..¡±


    She nced at me, the humor on her face disappeared as she asked, very seriously. ¡°Are you truly


    happy, Adide?¡±


    I grabbed her hands, ncing at the ring on my finger with a huge smile. If all those months ago I


    hadn¡¯t identally proposed to Damon, I doubt I would¡¯ve ever experienced the happiness I had now.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I dered.


    I took a deep breath, the box held firmly in my hands as I stood outside the door. I sighed, gathering my


    courage as I knocked on the door sharply.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Something thumped against the door as the scream rang out from behind it.


    I rolled my eyes. I didn¡¯t expect a warm wee, but this was ridiculous. My patience worn out, I


    pushed open the door.


    and stepped inside the room.


    Or what used to be one.


    It looked like a pure warzone with various broken pots and the remains of a mirror on the ground in


    pieces. The curtains had been pulled down and practically shredded, and I winced as I saw the bars on


    the window.


    ¡°Have youe to gloat?¡±


    I spun on my heels and flinched at what I saw.


    Corinna sat on the floor in the middle of her mess, her beautiful wedding dress in tatters and mascara


    running down her cheeks. Most obviously, however, were the rough pair of scissors on the floor and the


    scattered remains of dark hair.


    She red up at me, exhausted and weary, her hair choppy and uneven.


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head, kneeling in front of her softly.


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± she spat out, sounding more tired than angry.


    I reached forward, keeping steady and slow even as she red daggers at me. I brushed the remains


    of her hair away from her pretty face, a frown on my lips.


    ¡°You look awful,¡± I said, bluntly.


    ¡°No thanks to you!¡± she sneered, pping my hand away. ¡°This is all your fault! You think you can


    come in here and lecture me like you actually care-¡±


    ¡°Where is your mom?¡±


    Corinna cut off suddenly, her eyes going wide. I watched sadly as tears poured down her face like an


    endless pool of sorrow. She sobbed, raw and real and nothing like the fake crocodile tears I was used


    to.


    She covered her face in her hands, wailing out as she curled over.


    ¡°She left¡­¡± Corinna sobbed. ¡°She left me. She said-she said I was a failure! That she wished I was


    never born!¡±


    I scooted over to her side,ying a hand on her shoulders as 1 rubbed back and forth, just being there


    as she cried her fragile


    heart out.


    Once her tears had dried up, and she could only take deep shuddering breaths, she finally looked up at


    me..


    ¡°Why¡­why are you being nice to me?¡± Corinna wiped her face, not caring about her makeup for once


    as she smeared it all over. ¡°Why did you evene?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to,¡± I said honestly. ¡°But I was going through my mother¡¯s things, and I found her journal,


    and she mentioned you in it.¡±


    Corinna gave me an incredulous look, and I chuckled, grabbing the box I carried with me. I opened it


    up and pulled out the journal, flipping to the right page.


    I took a deep breath, ncing at my half-sister before I smiled sadly.


    ¡°December 14th, 2001. Today, I met the most adorable little girl, next to my Addie, of course. The only


    good thing toe out of my husband¡¯s affair. Her name is Corinna, and she¡¯s four years old, only a


    year younger than my Addie.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been sending money for my husband to give them every month, to buy her everything she needs,


    but I think his gambling has gotten the better of him. I can only hope that she is safe and loved where


    she is. I hope she and Addie can meet one day, I already love her like she is my own.¡±


    My mother¡¯s words lingered in the air as I softly ced the journal in Corinna¡¯sp, sharing the page.


    Corinna stared down at it, tracing the loopy font with a trembling finger.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Corinna stuttered, raising her head as she nced around the destroyed room with wide eyes.


    She turned to me; the mascara had smeared down her cheeks like tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Corinna trembled. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°You know, I always wanted a sister,¡± I smiled, tears in my eyes as I wrapped my arms around her,


    pulling her close. ¡°That¡¯s why I brought this.¡±


    I pulled therge box close, revealing what I had stashed inside.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Corinna stuttered, ncing at the box and then at me as she trembled, just as teary-eyed as


    me.


    I cupped her cheek, brushing the tears off her face as I smiled.


    ¡°Every bride needs a dress.¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    I beamed as the wedding march began to y. The groom stood at the end of the aisle with the priest


    as the organ yed


    the ssic song


    1 grasped Damon¡¯s hand in mine, grinning as the doors opened and the bride entered on the arm of


    our father.


    It had taken a lot of work to get Corinna ready, but she was a vision.


    My mother¡¯s dress fit her just as well as it did me, and her new short hair dangled above her shoulders.


    I¡¯d done even up her hair and get rid of the mascara stains on her cheeks.


    And now, she was a proper bride.


    my


    best to


    Corinna floated down the aisle gracefully, the veil trailing behind her like a river of white. She reached


    the end of the aisle, and our father passed her off to her new groom.


    Ashton had a grimace on his face-like he had been asked to head to war instead of into marriage, but


    he didn¡¯t run. He stood there. Corinna¡¯s hand in his own, as the priest began his spiel


    ¡°Do you, Ashton Steyn, take this woman to be your wife¡±


    Ashton nced out over the crowd which was waiting in anticipation for his answer. I bit my lip,


    clenching Damon¡¯s hand in


    suspense.


    Ashton turned to his father, who nodded. The groom swallowed, looking like he¡¯d rather be anywhere


    else before he bit out,


    ¡°I do.¡±


    The priest nodded, turning to Corinna.


    ¡°And do you, Corinna Hildebrand, take this man to be your husband?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Corinna¡¯s answer was quick and efficient, strong as she held herself tall. I smiled, happy to see her so


    confident after her breakdown earlier.


    She had done so many things wrong, but I hoped she would turn her life around, that this was the


    wake-up call she needed.


    Maybe one day I could forgive her fully. Maybe one day we could act like real sisters.


    But that day wasn¡¯t today.


    ¡°I now pronounce you husband and wife! You may kiss the bride,¡± the priest dered for all to hear.


    Ashton pulled the veil away from Corinna¡¯s face, his eyes cold as he leaned down and pressed a kiss


    to her cheek. It was awkward and hard to watch, but Corinna took it in stride.


    ¡°May I she turned to the priest, full of determination as she gestured to the podium. He nodded, a bit


    confused but willing as he turned to the podium over to her.


    Corinna stepped behind it, taking a deep breath before she nced at me.


    I smiled, trying to give her what little encouragement I could. Hesitantly, she smiled back.


    It was a start.


    ¡°As many of you know, Ashton and I have done many things that have hurt a lot of the people here. Our


    family and friends


    took a great loss due to our selfish actions,¡± Corinna said into the microphone, worriedly gazing out at


    the dozens of people who had attended her wedding.


    ¡°I just want to say that I¡¯m sorry.¡± Corinna bowed her head. ¡°I have no excuse for the way I¡¯ve been


    behaving or the things that I did, and I know I can¡¯t take it back. I can¡¯t erase the hurt I¡¯ve caused.


    Earlier today, my mother officially left the family.


    Left me.¡±


    Corinna¡¯s voice broke, her fingers gripping the podium tightly as she raised her head. There were no


    tears, only eptance, and guilt.


    ¡°I know now how hurtful it can be when a family member puts their interests ahead of everyone else. I


    tried to act like the rules didn¡¯t apply to me. Like I was above everyone else and that was just to cover


    my insecurities. It wasn¡¯t fair to those around me, and I know that now.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to apologize, and I want to start with the people I hurt the most,¡± Corinna smiled


    sadly as she nced at me. ¡°Adide and Damon.


    Damon¡¯s hand tightened around mine, but my attention was on Corinna.


    ¡°Due to my selfish actions, you lost out on having a real wedding,¡± Corinna smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why I want


    to offer you the chance to stand up here and redo your vows here. In front of the family. If you want.¡±


    A smile curled my lips as I turned to Damon in excitement. He raised an eyebrow, looking rather


    weirded out.


    ¡°Can we?¡± I asked, giving him my best puppy-dog eyes. ¡°Please?¡±


    ¡°Put the eyes away.¡± Damon rolled his eyes. ¡°I can never deny you anything anyway.¡±


    I giggled, pressing a kiss to his cheek as I pulled us both out of our seats and to the podium. Corinna


    smiled and stepped aside as we approached. She pulled Ashton away from us which I was d for.


    We took center stage, and I could see the shocked and bewildered faces of our family and friends


    around us.


    All except one.


    Grandma smiled from her seat, not surprised in the slightest as she beamed with pride. She knew


    everything, after all.


    ¡°Adide,¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Damon grasped my hand, pulling me to face him, and I smiled brightly back at him as he traced the


    rings on my finger.


    ¡°I knew from the moment I met you that you were the only woman I would ever want to be with.¡±


    Damon said, proudly, and boldly. He gazed into my eyes, and it was just the two of us. I am the luckiest


    person alive to be able to call myself your husband. I love you, Adide, and I will show you every day


    how much you mean to me.¡±


    I brushed my hand across his cheek, a balloon of happiness expanding in my chest until I felt like I


    could explode into a parade of confetti.


    ¡°Damon Steyn,¡± I grinned. ¡°from the moment you threw ice cream in my face in kindergarten, you had


    my attention. Whether good or bad. There was never a moment you were not in my life and on my


    mind. You are creative and amazing and the most wonderful husband I could have ever dreamed of. I


    love you more and more each day that we are together and will do so until forever ends.¡±


    Damon smirked, taking my hand in his as he pressed a kiss to my palm. Like two mas, we were


    always destined to find one another, to be drawn to the other. From the fateful day, we met to here in


    his arms right now, this was the path I had


    chosen.


    As the crowd burst into apuse, I threw myself into Damon¡¯s arms, our lips connecting in a feverish


    passion.


    I¡¯d finally found where I belonged.


    Chayne (t

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    mait and amman sound in be michile at tha


    ????????????%???????????


    The band rooted to do codbor tolika a indie fer protiv The s the be pad in his bodasex


    The other was the group the datos pe


    aun


    ¡°doc banding


    all weer ta?as aptop and


    1. We¡¯ve wanja zrnur work at bundanes, and my


    descliping in Los Angeles


    ¡°Los Angeles¡± und Lucas guged at the same


    feestha herogated bed


    ¡°This a buge bus. Sc. Selur ?s pruget de cach, waring dat dhe ky dio lengre. I had always wanted to


    seek


    with them. ¡°But I¡¯ll have to talk to my husband first.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Brandon nodded. ¡°Just call when you make a decision. I¡¯m eager to hear good news from


    you.¡±


    As my dream job walked away, leaving me with only a building of hope, I pulled out my phone.


    ¡°Hello?¡± he picked up on the first ring.


    ¡°How do you feel about LA?¡± I asked, with a grin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a particr opinion. Why?¡± he replied, automatically.


    ¡°I just got contacted by someone who wants me to direct their movie in LA,¡± I told him, rocking back


    and forth on my heels.


    ¡°Who?¡± I could hear the weariness in his tone. His overprotectiveness still hadn¡¯t gotten annoying yet.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Lyrica Studios,¡± I grinned, biting my lip.


    The phone went deadly silent and for a moment, I thought he had hung up.


    Then, he said, ¡°There¡¯s a 2:00 flight to LA on Saturday.¡±


    Iughed, beaming at his clear support.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I told him, happy that whatever future was in store for me, I had him with me every step of


    the way.


    ¡°I love you, too. Now about the flight to LA¡­.¡±


    ¡°Adide


    So much had happened within thest month that I could barely keep up. My life had looked so bleak


    for such a long time and now things were going exactly the way I wanted them to


    I ced my toothbrush into my toiletry bag and walked back out to where my husband sat on the bed.


    He had been so gracious with this whole LA thing. It


    ust rolled with


    super


    His head was buried deep in his phone, focusing on whatever email was there.


    I came to sit beside him, cing my hand on his thigh and giving it a small squeeze. He removed his


    gaze from his phone and looked at me, smiling


    ¡°Excited?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Very But I¡¯m a little concerned about you¡±


    His eyebrows pulled together ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe with me to LA. It¡¯s only a few days and then I¡¯ll be right back. I feel like I¡¯m


    always pulling you in different directions.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re married,¡± he kissed my check. ¡°Where you go, I go.¡±


    ¡°But it always seems like I¡¯m the one going and making you put everything on hold¡±


    He watched my face intently for a long minute. ¡°You¡¯re not making me do anything I don¡¯t want to do,


    Adide I¡¯ming with you because I want to support your dreams. And if your dream is to go to LA


    for the time being then I¡¯m going with you, end of discussion.¡±


    ¡°Just like that?¡± This man was unbelievably incredible.


    ¡°Just like that.¡±

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    He pressed his soft lips against mine. I melted into his side enjoying the feel of his lips on mine, on me


    anywhere. Kissing him always felt like the first time. The same butterfly-inducing, schoolgirl giggling


    feelings all filtered into my blood


    When he pulled away his eyes danced across my face and all my worries and nerves melted away.


    ¡°We¡¯re doing this?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re doing this.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know where this adventure was going to take us but I knew that as long as he was by my side


    then I had nothing to fear. We would tackle whatever was ahead when it came.


    After a few more minutes of packing, we ambled into his Range Rover and made our way to the airport.


    I was fully expecting us to take amercial flight so when I saw him take a turn to a gate that led


    directly to the tarmac, I was confused.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    He nced my way, one side of his lips tilting upward into a devilish smirk. ¡°To the ne.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t we have to check in first?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    We pulled up to arge jet with wait staff waiting at the bottom of the stairs.


    ¡°Damon?¡±


    He merely winked at me and got out of the car. He rounded the vehicle and opened the door for me. I


    was still inplete


    shock.


    ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re going to achieve a career milestone I thought it would be nice if we traveled in style.¡±


    ¡°So you rented a jet?¡±


    ¡°Bought one actually.¡± He said it so casually like it didn¡¯t even mean anything to him. ¡°Nowe on. It¡¯s


    almost one in the morning and I know how you get when you don¡¯t get enough sleep.¡±


    I was still in shock so when I didn¡¯t react as quickly as he wanted me to, he pulled me into his arms


    making me squeal.


    I wound my arms around his neck and gazed into his eyes. ¡°You really bought yourself a jet?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± My tense shoulders rxed a bit. ¡°I bought us a jet.¡±


    ¡°Damon!¡±


    He threw his head backughing at my words and kissed the top of my head trying to distract me I was


    sure. ¡°Let¡¯s get you to LA, baby,¡±


    Sometimes I had to remind myself just how rich my husband was. To me, he seemed so normal, almost


    ordinary as we lived our day-to-day lives. But it was in moments like these that I was reminded of just


    how extraordinary he was.


    The flight to LA was short but mostly because I had somehow managed to take a quick nap on the way


    there. Much to my husband¡¯s dismay, he wanted us to join the mile-high club. When wended there


    was a driver waiting for us on the tarmac that took us to our hotel.


    I thought that I would be a bundle of nerves but the next morning I woke feeling calm and excited.


    I brushed my hair in the bathroom of our suite feeling all the excitement of the first day of school.


    Damon walked out of the steaming hot shower, the mist trailing behind him as he picked up his towel


    and walked up behind me. He curled his arms around my waist and pulled me flush against his body. I


    leaned into his hold, relishing in the warmth he was currently radiating.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to do amazing today.¡± He kissed my cheek before cing his chin on my shoulder.


    ¡°I need to see if it¡¯s something I¡¯m going to want to take on first. What if it¡¯s a crap pitch and they just


    want to put me there because of my name or rather your name?¡± I ced my hands on top of his,


    meeting his gaze in the mirror.


    Even as I looked at my reflection I could see the way my eyes came to life. There was a twinkle of


    excitement and anticipation there.


    It was no secret that having thest name Steyn carried a lot of weight not to mention my maiden name


    too. I was aware that opportunities now woulde to me far more frequently. But I wanted to earn


    these jobs. I felt like with thest movie I did I had earned it. I had toiled away for years mastering my


    craft and now it was my time.


    Being in Hollywood was THE dream of anyone in the movie industry. This was where your dreams


    were made or broken.


    ¡°Brandon set up this meeting because he knows what a wonderful director you are.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He kissed the top of my head.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    You got this Mrs. Steyn.¡± He smiled yfully and then pped my ass for good measure.


    I gave him a yful re before focusing back on getting ready. This was my time to shine.


    ¡°You got this Adide,¡± I said to myself in the mirror.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    We were in the big leagues now,


    I sat across the table from Brandon and two of the other producers for the movie-Matt and Steve. The


    jitters hadn¡¯t kicked in fully until I entered Brandon¡¯s office. The tea I had been offered was still sitting


    on the coffee table in the center of therge room.


    Lyrica studio was impressive and unlike anywhere I had worked. I had been given a tour of the facilities


    and all thepany had to offer. I saw sets and make-up rooms that Jenna and Lucas could only


    dream of working on.


    Being here without them was a little bittersweet for me but I had hoped 1 could bring them along with


    me on this journey.


    ¡°So,¡± Brandon pped his hands together bringing all the attention to him. ¡°We collectively love your


    work, Adide. We see how you¡¯re able to draw out the emotion from your actors and truly make a


    storytelling masterpiece.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡±


    ¡°That being said, Matt took over now. ¡°We would like to extend the offer for you to join the Mavelyn


    project.¡±


    I was sure that if I had been sipping on that tea right then and there I would have spit it out.


    ¡°The Mavelyn project? As in the Mavelyn series¡¯ The number one best-selling book series after Harry


    Potter? You want me


    to direct the movies?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll start with the first one.¡± Steve took over for the three men. ¡°And if we can get the numbers in the


    box office then the


    series is VOLLEY


    This was a huge deal. The Mavelyn series had a huge fan base. It was the world that had been created


    by the ever-talented Emma Macklen


    I was one of her fans and had read every single book in the series. I knew it back to front and loved


    every single second of it. And now they wanted me to bring it to life in film?


    ¡°We know it¡¯s a big undertaking but we can¡¯t think of anyone other than you, Adide.¡±


    This was the opportunity of a lifetime. This could truly make or break my entire career. But with great


    gain came high risk and I didn¡¯t know if I could risk myself like this.


    When would I ever get the chance to work on such a groundbreaking project again?


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± I smiled, ¡°But I do have a few conditions.¡±


    ¡°Name it and it¡¯s yours.¡±


    I smiled.


    Looks like I had a new adventure on my hands.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    When I left the room I was all smiles and my heart was on cloud 9. Never before in my life had I


    expected that this would be


    1.


    2. Adide Steyn, was going to be the director of the book adaptation of the Mavelyn series. This was


    huge.


    There had been talks of the books bing a movie but nopany had picked them up. Emma was


    very picky about who she wanted to trust with her babies. And now Brandon, Matt, and Steve were


    entrusting me to bring it all to life.


    There was a script and I would need to look through it as soon as it got faxed to me.


    1 got into the car Damon had gotten for me. I took my phone out, unable to wait much longer.


    I opened the phone up to the group chat I shared with Lucas and Jenna. It was ironically called the


    ¡®Spill the Tea¡± even though Lucas loathed tea with a burning passion.


    Me: Guess what?


    Lucas: You¡¯re about to make us some nice millions?? Don¡¯t forget us, little people.


    Jenna: Lol, shut up Lucas.


    Lucas: What? You were thinking it too. ¡°rolling eyes emoji*


    Jenna: Technically, she is a millionaire because of our Daddy Damon.


    Me: Ew, that name is not going to stick, Jenna. Can we use any other one besides that?


    Jenna: I like it haha


    Lucas: Me too, I mean have you seen your husband? He is a tall drink of temptation and lust!


    Me: Now that you two are done thirsting after my husband, can I ask you something?


    Jenna: Yes?


    Lucas: All ears.


    Me: How would you guys feel about moving to LA for a little while?


    Jenna: ???


    Me: I may have epted a deal to direct the movie on the condition that they can get you guys a spot


    on the production team. I couldn¡¯t fly to LA without my dream team now, could I?


    Jenna: What?!


    Lucas: OMG!!!! This is so huge I think I may have just peed myself a little. Tell me this is real. Tell me


    this isn¡¯t just some very sick and twisted vivid dream!


    I let out a littleugh as I read their messages.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Me: This is very real, Lucas. You¡¯reing to LA baby!


    We continued to chat in the group until I got to my hotel where Iter said my goodbyes and went


    upstairs to see Damon.


    In the excitement I had forgotten that this move would not only impact me but also him. We were a


    team-a unit. He said that he would follow me wherever I went and I trusted that but I also knew that his


    whole life had revolved around Nevada. Both of ours had but I wasn¡¯t as attached to it as he was.


    When I walked through the door I found him on one of the couches in the living area with hisptop on


    hisp and a mug of coffee in his hand.


    One look at my face and he was smiling. ¡°You got it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I got it, Damon.¡± I smiled back at him, making my way over to him and making myself


    comfortable beside him.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. I know that face you¡¯re making.¡± He moved hisptop to the coffee table and


    turned his body in my direction. ¡°Talk to me.¡±


    The smile slowly slipped from my lips. ¡°I want the job but it¡¯s going to require me to be out here for a


    year if not more.¡± ¡°And? I¡¯m failing to see the problem here.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ I can¡¯t just move you halfway across the country. LA is not Nevada.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not. Here you have the opportunities that you would never have in Nevada.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I intertwined our fingers together. ¡°But what about you?¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t just move your life here¡± I dared to look into his eyes. Those big dark eyes had me in an iron


    grip. Even when I had loathed him. I always thought there was something magnificent about the depth


    in his eyes. They told stories when he allowed them to be seen. ¡°I want you to be happy too¡±


    He squeezed my hand gently pulling me toward him. ¡°Do you want to know what makes me happy?¡±


    I waited for him to continue


    He pulled me into hisp so I was straddling and both hisrge hands rested on my hips. His thumbs


    brushed the exposed skin of my crop top causing a small wave of sparks all throughout my body


    ¡°What makes you happy, husband


    My finger threaded their way into his silky hair I loved how we moved with each other. The way our


    bodies spoke to each other. It was harmonious and so in sync


    ¡°Seeing you, my wife, happy¡± He leaned forward kissing my lips softly. ¡°I don¡¯t mind being here for a


    year and work can travel with me. When I need to be on the ground in Nevada then I¡¯ll just fly there and


    thene running back to you.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure Heat traveled from the middle of my chest right down to my core


    ¡°When ites to you, I¡¯m always sure¡± Another soft kiss on my lips. ¡°Besides, I had a feeling we


    would be making the move here so I made some calls while you were in your meeting¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He looked over my shoulder. I followed his gaze to hisputer and found him on a real estate


    website. I arched my back toward the screen.


    I gasped. ¡°You were looking for a house for us?¡±


    I turned back to my husband who had the most adorable smile on his face. His eyes moved over my


    face, drinking in my expression.


    ¡°This is your dream. Adide.¡± He held me tighter. ¡°I will support you no matter how far we need to go


    or how long. I just know that as long as I have you by my side then I¡¯ll be okay. So take the deal and


    make your dreamse true.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± My excitement could not be contained. ¡°LA is our new home for the next year and a half?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my love.¡± He smiled. ¡°Home for me is wherever you are. If you want or go to Antarctica I¡¯m with


    you. Till the wheels. fall off. Adide,¡±


    I grabbed my husband¡¯s face and kissed him with all that I had in me. This man was incredible and I


    could not ask for a better partner for me.


    I was only intending for it to be a short sweet kiss shared between us but my husband had other ns.


    He pulled me in tightly and deepened the kiss, angling his head. I moaned into his mouth allowing his


    tongue ess


    His hands dipped below the hem of my top and they made their way up my back where he unclipped


    my bra.


    When we pulled apart we were both breathless but I could see the hunger in his eyes and I was sure


    that I was mirroring his expression.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we celebrate this aplishment of yours. Mrs. Steyn?¡±


    Heat pulled down into my core again. I could feel the slow pulsating sensation begin. Beneath me, I


    could feel his hardening length.


    ¡°You read my mind, Mr. Steyn.¡±


    He imed my mouth with his in a heated kiss.


    We spent the rest of the day cooped up in the room celebrating my sess. We moved through the


    entire room practically christening every surface. And when we were done we fell asleep and only woke


    again to eat.


    It was a good celebration.


    ¡°When will you get the script?¡± Damon yed with my hair as weid in the silence.


    Iid on my husband¡¯s chestpletely naked beneath the sheets. With my stomach full and my


    hunger for him quelled I could feel the tiredness closing in again.


    I stared out at the LA skyline. I could see all the lights from the various buildings and streets from here.


    Damon had booked out the penthouse suite so we were pretty high up.


    ¡°They said likely in the next week and casting will follow after that. We can use the downtime to look for


    houses.¡±


    ¡°Anything in mind?¡± He kissed my temple drawing me in closer.


    ¡°Somewhere with a yard and pool would be great but no overspending


    He chuckled at my warning. ¡°This is LA, Adide. Everything here is overpriced, our home will be no


    different.¡±


    ¡°I forget this must all feel like chump change to you. You¡¯re a billionaire after all. With a capital B.¡±


    Heughed again, his chest rumbling under me. ¡°With a capital B.¡±


    My eyes began to close slowly as the tiredness took a tighter hold on me.


    ¡°Hey, husband?¡± I yawned.


    ¡°Yes, wife?¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡± My eyes fluttered closed.


    Thest thing I remember was the faintest touch on my cheek before I heard his soft voice fill my ears.


    ¡°I love


    you too.¡±


    I slipped into a dreamless sleep, waking in the middle of the night with a start. My heart kept thumping,


    and for no reason


    whatsoever, a thought popped into my mind.


    What if Damon wasn¡¯t really happy? What if this move came between us?


    Maybe this was a big mistake.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Chapter 51 When I left the room I was all smiles and my heart was on cloud 9. Never before in my life


    had I expected that this would be 1. 2. Adide Steyn, was going to be the director of the book


    adaptation of the Mavelyn series. This was huge. There had been talks of the books bing a movie


    but nopany had picked them up. Emma was very picky about who she wanted to trust with her


    babies. And now Brandon, Matt, and Steve were entrusting me to bring it all to life. There was a script


    and I would need to look through it as soon as it got faxed to me. 1 got into the car Damon had gotten


    for me. I took my phone out, unable to wait much longer. I opened the phone up to the group chat I


    shared with Lucas and Jenna. It was ironically called the ¡®Spill the Tea¡± even though Lucas loathed tea


    with a burning passion. Me: Guess what? Lucas: You¡¯re about to make us some nice millions?? Don¡¯t


    forget us, little people. Jenna: Lol, shut up Lucas. Lucas: What? You were thinking it too. ¡°rolling eyes


    emoji* Jenna: Technically, she is a millionaire because of our Daddy Damon. Me: Ew, that name is not


    going to stick, Jenna. Can we use any other one besides that? Jenna: I like it haha Lucas: Me too, I


    mean have you seen your husband? He is a tall drink of temptation and lust! Me: Now that you two are


    done thirsting after my husband, can I ask you something? Jenna: Yes? Lucas: All ears. Me: How


    would you guys feel about moving to LA for a little while? Jenna: ??? Me: I may have epted a deal


    to direct the movie on the condition that they can get you guys a spot on the production team. I couldn¡¯t


    fly to LA without my dream team now, could I? Jenna: What?! Lucas: OMG!!!! This is so huge I think I


    may have just peed myself a little. Tell me this is real. Tell me this isn¡¯t just some very sick and twisted


    vivid dream! I let out a littleugh as I read their messages. Me: This is very real, Lucas. You¡¯reing


    to LA baby! We continued to chat in the group until I got to my hotel where Iter said my goodbyes


    and went upstairs to see Damon. In the excitement I had forgotten that this move would not only impact


    me but also him. We were a team-a unit. He said that he would follow me wherever I went and I trusted


    that but I also knew that his whole life had revolved around Nevada. Both of ours had but I wasn¡¯t as


    attached to it as he was. When I walked through the door I found him on one of the couches in the


    living area with hisptop on hisp and a mug of coffee in his hand. One look at my face and he was


    smiling. ¡°You got it?¡± ¡°Yeah. I got it, Damon.¡± I smiled back at him, making my way over to him andContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    making myselffortable beside him. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. I know that face you¡¯re making.¡± He


    moved hisptop to the coffee table and turned his body in my direction. ¡°Talk to me.¡± The smile slowly


    slipped from my lips. ¡°I want the job but it¡¯s going to require me to be out here for a year if not more.¡±


    ¡°And? I¡¯m failing to see the problem here.¡± ¡°And¡­ I can¡¯t just move you halfway across the country. LA


    is not Nevada.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not. Here you have the opportunities that you would never have in


    Nevada.¡± ¡°I know,¡± I intertwined our fingers together. ¡°But what about you?¡± ¡°What about me?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t


    just move your life here¡± I dared to look into his eyes. Those big dark eyes had me in an iron grip. Even


    when I had loathed him. I always thought there was something magnificent about the depth in his eyes.


    They told stories when he allowed them to be seen. ¡°I want you to be happy too¡± He squeezed my


    hand gently pulling me toward him. ¡°Do you want to know what makes me happy?¡± I waited for him to


    continue He pulled me into hisp so I was straddling and both hisrge hands rested on my hips. His


    thumbs brushed the exposed skin of my crop top causing a small wave of sparks all throughout my


    body ¡°What makes you happy, husband My finger threaded their way into his silky hair I loved how we


    moved with each other. The way our bodies spoke to each other. It was harmonious and so in sync


    ¡°Seeing you, my wife, happy¡± He leaned forward kissing my lips softly. ¡°I don¡¯t mind being here for a


    year and work can travel with me. When I need to be on the ground in Nevada then I¡¯ll just fly there and


    thene running back to you.¡± ¡°Are you sure Heat traveled from the middle of my chest right down to


    my core ¡°When ites to you, I¡¯m always sure¡± Another soft kiss on my lips. ¡°Besides, I had a feeling


    we would be making the move here so I made some calls while you were in your meeting¡± ¡°What?¡± He


    looked over my shoulder. I followed his gaze to hisputer and found him on a real estate website. I


    arched my back toward the screen. I gasped. ¡°You were looking for a house for us?¡± I turned back to


    my husband who had the most adorable smile on his face. His eyes moved over my face, drinking in


    my expression. ¡°This is your dream. Adide.¡± He held me tighter. ¡°I will support you no matter how far


    we need to go or how long. I just know that as long as I have you by my side then I¡¯ll be okay. So take


    the deal and make your dreamse true.¡± ¡°Really?¡± My excitement could not be contained. ¡°LA is our


    new home for the next year and a half?¡± ¡°Yes, my love.¡± He smiled. ¡°Home for me is wherever you are.


    If you want or go to Antarctica I¡¯m with you. Till the wheels. fall off. Adide,¡± I grabbed my husband¡¯s


    face and kissed him with all that I had in me. This man was incredible and I could not ask for a better


    partner for me. I was only intending for it to be a short sweet kiss shared between us but my husband


    had other ns. He pulled me in tightly and deepened the kiss, angling his head. I moaned into his


    mouth allowing his tongue ess His hands dipped below the hem of my top and they made their way


    up my back where he unclipped my bra. When we pulled apart we were both breathless but I could see


    the hunger in his eyes and I was sure that I was mirroring his expression. ¡°Why don¡¯t we celebrate this


    aplishment of yours. Mrs. Steyn?¡± Heat pulled down into my core again. I could feel the slow


    pulsating sensation begin. Beneath me, I could feel his hardening length. ¡°You read my mind, Mr.


    Steyn.¡± He imed my mouth with his in a heated kiss. We spent the rest of the day cooped up in the


    room celebrating my sess. We moved through the entire room practically christening every surface.


    And when we were done we fell asleep and only woke again to eat. It was a good celebration. ¡°When


    will you get the script?¡± Damon yed with my hair as weid in the silence. Iid on my husband¡¯s


    chestpletely naked beneath the sheets. With my stomach full and my hunger for him quelled I


    could feel the tiredness closing in again. I stared out at the LA skyline. I could see all the lights from the


    various buildings and streets from here. Damon had booked out the penthouse suite so we were pretty


    high up. ¡°They said likely in the next week and casting will follow after that. We can use the downtime


    to look for houses.¡± ¡°Anything in mind?¡± He kissed my temple drawing me in closer. ¡°Somewhere with a


    yard and pool would be great but no overspending He chuckled at my warning. ¡°This is LA, Adide.


    Everything here is overpriced, our home will be no different.¡± ¡°I forget this must all feel like chump


    change to you. You¡¯re a billionaire after all. With a capital B.¡± Heughed again, his chest rumbling


    under me. ¡°With a capital B.¡± My eyes began to close slowly as the tiredness took a tighter hold on me.


    ¡°Hey, husband?¡± I yawned. ¡°Yes, wife?¡± ¡°I love you.¡± My eyes fluttered closed. Thest thing I


    remember was the faintest touch on my cheek before I heard his soft voice fill my ears. ¡°I love you too.¡±


    I slipped into a dreamless sleep, waking in the middle of the night with a start. My heart kept thumping,


    and for no reason whatsoever, a thought popped into my mind. What if Damon wasn¡¯t really happy?


    What if this move came between us? Maybe this was a big mistake

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    ¡®Be patient with her. This is her dream¡±


    My internal voice tried to calm my unease but it helped nothing.


    1 got to my feet to retrieve myptop. I sent an email to my assistant who was still in Vegas and asked


    him to get me a phone


    ASAP


    Within the next hour, someone was knocking on my door with a new phone with my old phone number


    in hand. These were the moments when I appreciated Adams¡¯ work. He was a new hire but he was


    proving himself to be useful to me.


    Once I had set up my phone again. I texted my wife, told her goodnight, and made my way to bed.


    It was a little after two in the morning when I felt small arms wind around me. I looked over to find


    Adide behind me. Her eyes danced against the moonlight that streamed in through the windows I


    had left undrawn.


    Her eyes closed and she looked exhausted. I could see the bags under her eyes.


    I turned in her hold and pulled her toward me kissing her head. I breathed in her sweet and intoxicating


    scent. All the frustrations and anger I had been harboring melted away with her being in my arms. She


    calmed the raging sea inside of


    1.


    Tomorrow was a Sunday and she had no work-1 checked her schedule.


    We would deal with it when the sun came up. But for now, I would just hold her here.


    It wasn¡¯t the sun¡¯s morning rays on my face that woke me up. It was the shuffling around the room that


    brought me out of my sleep.


    The first thing I noticed was that my arms were noticeably void of my small petite wife. When I lifted my


    head I found her walking out of the walk-in closet freshly showered and a towel around her body.


    She turned her head to the side and met my gaze with hers,


    ¡°Good morning, sleepy head.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°Where are you going? It¡¯s a Sunday.¡±


    ¡°I need to go and meet with some of the writers. There needs to be a script edit.¡±


    She turned away from me, going back into the bathroom to retrieve something. When she came back


    out she rushed to the closet again.


    I pulled the sheets off my body and made my way to where she was. Oh hell no. This job had taken her


    away from me for too long. Today was my day.


    I watched her drop her towel and pull on some pants. When she turned around and saw me leaning


    against the door frame she paused. All it took was one look at my face and she knew that I wasn¡¯t


    happy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Sunday.¡±


    ¡°I know that. But why do you look like you¡¯re ready to punch something?¡±


    I blew out a long-winded breath. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know Adide. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been waiting to


    spend time with you all week. And now you decide that you have to meet for script reading? Why can¡¯t


    you do that tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for the movie.¡±


    weu, 12 JUI


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°I know that but you¡¯ve been gone a lottely. I hardly see you and you skip out on date nights now


    too.¡±


    She frowned. ¡°That¡¯s not true date night is-oh shit.¡± Her eyes went wide and she realized her mistake.


    ¡°Yesterday was date night and Ipletely blew you off. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°If you want to make it up to me then you can stay home today.¡± I wasn¡¯t going to budge on this one.


    ¡°It¡¯s been two weeks since we got here and I get it, the movie is at the forefront right now. But what


    about us? Our rtionship needs attention


    too.¡±


    She licked her lips and ran a hand through her hair. I could see the torn expression on her face. She


    was contemting what she wanted to do. And that was enough for me to already feel deted.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I snapped. ¡°Go then.¡±


    I turned away, storming back into our room. But I didn¡¯t get very far because a few secondster her


    arms came around me. She pressed a kiss on my bare back holding on a little tighter.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Damon.¡± Her voice was tight and coated in emotion. ¡°I got so caught up in it all that I forgot


    the promise I made to you and to myself. I love my work but youe first. Always have and always


    will.¡±


    Her words eased the tension that had been locked in my back. I removed her arms from my waist,


    turning around and pulling her to me.


    ¡°Can we just have today, Adie?¡± I said into her hair. ¡°I just want to have you with me today. No work


    calls or emails. I just want me and you to just be us.¡±


    Without hesitation, she looked up at me and said. ¡°I¡¯m all yours.¡±


    I captured her lips in mine in a warm kiss. ¡°I love you, Mrs Steyn.¡±


    ¡°And I love you, Mr. Steyn.¡±


    I felt better after telling her how I felt but I couldn¡¯t stop the uneasy feeling I had that it would happen


    again. Our future in LA may be short if we couldn¡¯t figure this out.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    I stared at the test 1 had sent over 30 minutes ago that had gone


    Me baby, I¡¯m at the restaurant


    I sat by the hotel bar sipping my sorrows away. Today was date night and before she left this morning


    she had promised me that she would go out in an effort to make it. That was what she had said and I


    believed her. But here we were again and the


    was not here.


    We had agreed to meet at 6, a full hour after her meeting was set to finish. Today they were discussing


    with producers as to who they would like to offer roles in the movie. I knew that it was a big day for her


    but I also needed her.


    I had wanted this date night to be our fresh start so that we could begin again. I had found the nicest


    French restaurant I could she was really into French cuisine now. And I had even bought her a new pair


    of diamond earrings that were burning a hole in my pocket. I was excited but she wasn¡¯t there. Again.


    When she canceled the site viewing I had been happy for the time For the first time since we moved


    here, I felt like a priority. But now after that day nearly two weeks ago, it was like it all reverted back


    1 ran a billion-dor business but I still found the time for her because she was my number one and I


    was now questioning if I was hers.


    That was a dangerous ce to be for a marriage.


    I sipped on my whiskey allowing the bitterness to soak my disappointment. I lifted my hand in the air


    and waved down the bartender.


    ¡°Can I have another please?¡±


    ¡°Rough day?¡± The look of pity in his eyes made me frown. ¡°You¡¯ve been sitting here moping at your


    phone.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah,¡± I sighed. ¡°I kind of got stood up.¡±


    ¡°Then that woman is a fool.¡± A soft feminine voice said on my right. I turned to find a woman dressed in


    a power suit sipping on a martini. She was about three chairs away from me so I hadn¡¯t noticed her


    when I sat down. But then again I never noticed any woman that wasn¡¯t my wife.


    ¡°She¡¯s just busy.¡± I said with a tight-lipped smile.


    ¡°And she doesn¡¯t deserve you all the same. You two nned this date and she should be here.¡±


    The bartender looked between me and the woman and left to go and get my refill. But I didn¡¯t miss the


    subtle eye he made my way as if to say that I could jump on this woman here.


    ¡°Was it a first date?¡± the woman continued to speak.


    I raised my left hand in the air. ¡°It was a date night with my wife.¡±


    Her smile didn¡¯t slip from her face. ¡°Well then, that¡¯s even worse. If you were my husband I would make


    sure that I made time for you. But then again I have always been the doting kind of partner


    I hated to say it but I wished that Adide was like that. I mean for a time she had been. I felt like I was


    her number one. But now¡­ it felt like this movie was her number one and I didn¡¯t know how to feel


    about it. I wanted to be supportive and push her toward her goals but it was nowing at the cost of


    our marriage.


    The bartender came back with my drink. ¡°It¡¯s on the house.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I took the drink and sipped on the liquor.


    I didn¡¯t like what this ce was turning us into. Had I known that this would be the oue of our time


    here then maybe I


    would have fought her a little harder.


    A body came down to sit beside me.


    It was the woman from three chairs down. She held a small smile on her face. She raised her ss in


    the air waiting for me to clink mine with hers in cheers.


    Not wanting to be rude, I raised my ss in the air and clinked it with hers. We both took sips of our


    drinks and settled into afortable silence. But after a while, the woman spoke again.


    ¡°Penny for your thoughts?¡±


    I side-eyed her sipping on my whiskey. ¡°I don¡¯t think sharing my problems with a stranger is the best


    idea.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. A problem shared is a problem half-solved.¡± She turned in her chair


    to fully face me. ¡°Besides, you look like you could use an ear.¡±


    ¡°And how would you figure that?¡± My gaze moved to my ss.


    ¡°Your shoulders are physically weighed down by your problems. And sometimes it¡¯s easier to unload on


    strangers than friends and family.¡±


    ¡°And why would you want to listen to a random stranger¡¯s problems on a Monday evening when you


    could be enjoying your martini in peace?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m an empath.¡±


    I didn¡¯t miss the teasing tone in her voice and for some reason it made the tips of my lips tilt upward


    slightly.


    ¡°An empath you say?¡± I would bite on whatever she was trying to throw out, but that didn¡¯t mean that I


    was going to air mine and Adide¡¯s dirtyundry for all to see.


    ¡°Yes. In fact, I think I can read you pretty well.¡±


    ¡°Do tell.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± she picked up the olive from her martini, ¡°you¡¯re a businessman of sorts. You like to keep mostly


    to yourself. And if the limited edition Richard Mille is to say anything, you are a man of money. And you


    seem toe from it but you have also made quite a lot of it on your own. How am I doing so far?¡±


    ¡°Somewhat urate.¡± I said but she had pretty much hit the nail on the head. ¡°So does this empath


    also happen to be a police officer?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± sheughed, popping the olive into her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m awyer, which means I¡¯m very good at


    reading people.¡±


    ¡°That also means you¡¯re very good at lying too, right? Aren¡¯t allwyers supposed to be well-versed in


    that skill?¡±


    She smirked, leaning back in her chair, ¡°I plead the fifth.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help theugh that bubbled out of me. She smiled at that.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie I was having a shitty time and you have helped to lift my spirits a bit. Thank you¡­¡± I realized


    that she hadn¡¯t given me her name. ¡°Sorry, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Ang Rotterfield,¡± she held her hand out for me to shake. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you


    ¡°Damon Steyn.¡± I shook her hand.


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± her eyes went wide. ¡°The Damon Steyn? Wow. I¡¯ve heard so many wonderful things


    about you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I pulled my hand from hers.


    ¡°Oh gosh, she blushed. ¡°I¡¯m not a stalker I swear but you did business with one of my longtime clients,


    Arthur Fitzgerald. He raved about your work and yourpany and said that he had never met


    someone quite like you.¡±


    ¡°Well, that was very kind of Arthur to say. But I¡¯m just an average man in America trying to make his


    way.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m Jessica Rabbit¡± Sheughed but the funny thing was that she actually did look like her.


    Bright red hair, and striking blue eyes.


    ¡°I mean you do look the part¡±


    She groaned, closing her eyes but the smile she tried to hide told me that she didn¡¯t mind the


    comparison at all. ¡°I should have said, Ariel.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± I agreed,ughing with her. ¡°Or maybe Cindere Blondes and redheads seem to be worlds


    apart though.¡±


    ¡°You know what? You¡¯re right.¡± She snapped her fingerughing.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    And that was how the rest of my evening continued. Ang had somehow managed to turn my


    mundane Monday night. into somewhat of an enjoyable experience.


    I was still hurt by my wife¡¯sck of attendance but at this point, it was out of my control. This would be


    something that we would need to talk about in time. I just hoped that this didn¡¯t be a habit


    because I was a patient man but even I had my breaking point and Adide seemed to be pushing me


    toward it rather quickly.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    ¡°Adide


    I ran a hand through my hair feeling the overwhelming emotions all flood into me. We had been trying


    to find our Samuel, the male lead for the movie, all day and I knew it was only day one but had hoped


    that the talent would show me something. Sadly he didn¡¯t


    ¡°It¡¯s just day one, Adie. Don¡¯t worry we will find someone to y Samuel,¡± Jennaforted me, cing


    her hand over mine under the table.


    She had graciously agreed to apany me today along with some of the writers and producers.


    There were a total of seven of us including me in the small room in the studio. We had been cooped up


    in here since seven this morning and now it was going on to three. We had seen almost twenty


    different actors and no one came close enough to being what we needed.


    ¡°I swear we need Gabriel Alcoretz. He would be perfect for the role but the producers reached out to


    his management and we haven¡¯t heard back.¡± I sighed leaning back in my chair.


    The news had broken that the movie was in the works and the fanbase of the series was abuzz


    already. I needed to deliver on this project. This could either make or break me. And I really needed it


    to make me.


    I could see the toll this move was taking on my husband. I had been away from him and I was missing


    all our alone time for the sake of this movie. I needed it to be worth it. I needed him to see that this little


    dip was worth it.


    ¡°Adide,¡± Jenna jabbed my side, bringing my attention back to the room.


    I lifted my head and as if I¡¯d said a little spell and conjured him up myself there he was. Standing tall at


    just over six feet with raven ck hair and striking blue eyes. Gabriel Aloretz. The camera had not


    done this man justice. Seeing him standing in front of me was like watching living art.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Gabriel¡±


    ¡°Oh we know,¡± Jenna shamelessly flirted with my potential lead.


    To be honest I couldn¡¯t me her, he was handsome. But my eyes were only set on one man and that


    was Damon. The same man I had been hurting slowly.


    I pushed down the negative feelings so I could focus on the task at hand. I needed to be present for


    this. Home would be taken care of outside of this room.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Gabriel,¡± I smiled. ¡°We¡¯re so happy you could make the audition. I loved your work in


    Galigar.¡±


    He smiled a wide grin. ¡°Thank you, it was by far the best role I¡¯ve yed. Hopefully, this one will match


    if not supersede


    that.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it will. You know which scene we are reading from?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Yep. The one where Samuel is meeting with Jasmine about losing the baby.¡±


    I nodded. I lifted the script and began reading Jasmine¡¯s lines.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hurt you, Samuel.¡± I read the words in a low and monotone voice to portray the


    heartache the character was currently experiencing in the scene. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to bear this pain.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your choice Jazz.¡± His voice was tight and his eyes glistened. ¡°That was my baby too. Why


    didn¡¯t you tell me and don¡¯t feed me the bullshit of you didn¡¯t want me to feel this pain. Because I am


    feeling it now. What happened to sticking together? What happened to all of this together? What


    happened to We. Are. A. Team!!¡±


    I paused for the dramatic effect.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said in a meek and small voice.


    ¡°Sorry?¡± He scoffed, ¡°Sorry is all you can say to me? Did thesest few months mean nothing to you?


    Did I mean nothing to you?


    ¡°You mean everything to me, Samuel¡±


    ¡°They why?!¡± His voice boomed against the wall causing a shiver to travel up and down my spine. ¡°Tell


    me why you did this to me. To us. Why didn¡¯t you let me help you? Why didn¡¯t you let me take care of


    you and the baby?¡±


    ¡°Why does it matter now? You¡¯re getting married.¡± I raised my voice a little. ¡°You will get the happily


    ever after your mother always wanted for you.¡±


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°Exactly what it means,¡± I said in a bitter tone..


    I was really getting into the scene and feeling the emotion rolling off him. His sadness and anger was


    palpable.


    He stared at me, his eyes still wet. The intensity of the scene had my heart tightening. ¡°Is this what


    we¡¯vee to now? I was ready to give up everything for you. My crown, my family, my kingdom. You


    were worth it all.¡±


    I gulped. He was just too good. The emotion he was able to convey in one single go. This was why I


    had sought him out.


    ¡°You were my sun. Jazz. I revolved around you. How could you not think that I would want you and this


    baby.


    And the room fell silent.


    No one said a single word. We all just sat there inplete shock. He had delivered the performance


    of a lifetime and I was left speechless.


    I knew I had the right guy in mind for the role.


    ¡°That¡­¡± The thickness in my voice was just evidence of how much his performance had moved me.


    ¡°That was brilliant.¡±


    Everyone at the table hummed their agreement and Jenna, of course, went the extra mile and pped


    adoringly.


    ¡°Bravo, Gabriel. Bravo.¡±


    And she was right. He deserved all those praises. The entire day we had searched high and low for


    anyone who could meet the bar we had in mind for Samuel. Gabriel passed the bar and then some.


    There was no one else who could top this, I was sure of it. But I had to keep that thought to myself. I


    had an obligation to the studio to see everyone who had turned up today.


    ¡°Thank you, Gabriel, we¡¯ll be in touch.¡± I gave him a soft smile trying to mask my excitement.


    ¡°Thank you, Adide. And I must say I have heard tremendous things about your work. I hope that this


    will be the start of a beautiful coboration.¡± He winked and walked out of the room.


    ¡°Oh my God my panties are wet,¡± Jenna hissed in my ear.


    ¡°Jenna,¡± I smacked her arm but I couldn¡¯t help theugh that bubbled out of me.


    ¡°I only said what we were all thinking,¡± she muttered, sinking into her chair.


    Steve leaned across the table and smiled at me. ¡°I think we¡¯re all thinking the same thing. This man is


    our Samuel, there are no two ways about it.¡±


    ¡°I 100% agree. He has the charm and the talent to convey the character well. I¡¯m happy with what we


    have. But we obviously need to see everyone who showed up.¡±


    Steve nodded. ¡°That we do but I think now let¡¯s look for Michael and Billy, his best friends, and see if


    we can spot some good talent. I have three guys in mind that we saw previously.¡±


    ¡°The redhead with the neck tattoo is a 10 out of 10 for sure.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just here ogling the men aren¡¯t you?¡± I shook my head at my friend. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to be


    spotting talent.¡±


    ¡°I deal in makeup,¡± she held her hands up. ¡°My thing is looks. That¡¯s my contribution.¡±


    I shook my head at her. ¡°Shall we bring in whoever is next?¡±


    Steve nodded and went to the door to let the next person in


    I had already found my lead and I was excited because now this project truly felt like it wasing


    alive. I now only needed to find my Jasmine and this ball could really start rolling. I only hoped that


    when I called Gabriel would say yes. He was the hottest thing on the market right now and I needed to


    grab him before someone else did.


    This is it, Damon. The voice in my head tried to telepathically send the message to my husband. It¡¯s all


    going to be worth it.


    in the end.


    I just hoped that when I finally took my head out of the sand my marriage would still be standing

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    The soft jazz music filled my ears. My husband¡¯s face was set alight by the romantic candlelight dinner


    we were currently


    enjoying


    I had finally made it to date night. With casting having wrapped two weeks ago and both our leads


    found I was taking it little easier before we had to start actually shooting


    Thest two weeks had been hell and I had not been the best wife to this incredible husband of mine,


    so when he came home from his trip from Vegas I told him we had ns.


    We had a few date nights here and there in thest two weeks but they had all been done at home. But


    this time I wanted to n something extra special for us.


    He reached over the table and inteced our fingers together. ¡°You look beautiful my love¡±


    ¡°Thank you, baby¡± I smiled, tightening my gmp on his


    I tried to put in that little extra effort because I wanted to look good for him. I kept the face makeup light


    but I opted for a blood-red lipstick. I even thought to wear a nice sexy ck dress that hugged my body


    perfectly


    It had been a while since I¡¯d gotten all sexy for my man and I wanted him to feel special.


    I booked us a private room in the famous La Visca restaurant near Cbasas


    ¡°How was Vegas?¡± I rubbed my thumb on the back of his hand


    ¡°Good. I met with Corina while I was there. Well, actually I met her at the airport when I was heading


    home. She was flying out for a shoot in Bali


    My stomach dipped. My sister was also another person I hadn¡¯t been giving attention to and she


    deserved it most after all she was going through with that idiot of a husband she had. Dealing with


    Ashton was its own personal hell


    ¡°How is she?¡±


    Damon shrugged ¡°As good as she can be I guess. But I can tell she¡¯s sad. I see it in her eyes¡±


    I winced. ¡°I¡¯ll call her after our date.¡±


    ¡°You should,¡± he tore his eyes from mine and looked down at my hand, well more specifically the ring


    on my finger. ¡°When I put this ring on you it was all for show. I never once in a million years thought that


    I would have the pleasure of having you


    as mine.


    ¡°I was always yours, Damon.¡± My voice came out low, I was too afraid to burst the small intimate


    moment we had created between each other. ¡°Even when I didn¡¯t know it fully in my heart. There was


    always a part of me that belonged to you.¡±


    He lifted his eyes to meet mine. The brown in them rose dancing against the me. ¡°From that day


    when you found me 1 knew that you would be my sun, my moon my whole fucking gxy.


    His words were like sweet honey to my ears. Everything he was saying moved something in me. Even


    now when we were almost a year into our marriage he still affected me like it was the very first time.


    That was how I knew that this man would be


    my one. He set something inside of me on fire


    ¡°You¡¯re my universe, Damon¡± I tried to speak past the lump that had lodged itself in my throat. ¡°And I


    am so sorry that 1-


    My words were cut off by the buzzinging from my phone. I looked down at the screen and saw that


    it was Steve from production


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry babe but I need to take this.¡± I ripped my hand from his and grabbed my phone standing from


    my seat. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hey Adide, I¡¯m sorry for calling in the evening like this.¡±


    ¡°Oh no it¡¯s fine,¡± I said looking at my husband who was staring at me with a nk expression on his


    face.


    ¡°Are you free to talk? I have some news for you.¡±


    I actually wasn¡¯t free to talk but this was Steve-aka my boss-and if he needed me I had to be at his


    beck and call. That was how my brain was choosing to reason it


    ¡°Oh no. I¡¯m not busy¡± I got up from my seat and made my way to the sliding door that led out to the


    balcony. The restaurant was set by the beach and as soon as I exited the room I was met with a rush of


    calm waves and the cool California


    breeze


    ¡°So we got the approval on filming in the location in Vancouver so will you be set to leave tomorrow to


    view them?¡±


    This was such short notice but when it came to this project the sets were everything. If we could avoid


    building certain things then it we


    mean less money chowed away at our budget. So the only logical answer to give was


    my God! That¡¯s so at


    yet another s


    you there tumIASTOW


    and of course. I can¡± The level of excitement coursing through my veins was indescribable. that was


    out of the way. Things were truly moving smoothly now. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll buy a ticket and


    Tomorrow was theat


    attend to. He hard i


    be my


    progert


    chill day


    Damnon but I w sure he would understand and I was sure he also had work to


    Marnd for the


    illionaire tryin


    ying to build a dairy farm.


    ¡°Awesome, you¡¯re the best Adrde. I knew we made the right choice with you. Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Of course, no problem at all. Bye, Steve¡±


    ¡°By Adide He hung up the phone


    I did a little dance locking up at the heavens and


    had led to this very moment night here


    sing together. All the tears and the sadness


    I turned to go back into the room but found my husband leaning against the doorframe looking less


    than pleased. My smile


    sediately dropped and my mood turned sumber


    ong?¡± I stepped toward him trying to ce my hand on his arm but he moved away from my touch.


    ¡°Damon?¡±


    ou aren¡¯t busy?¡± he snapped. ¡°Are you


    time and you go and do that


    ¡°I¡¯m worry. I w


    ¡°he snapped again but this time his


    right now. Adide¡¯ | have been ting weeks for you to just give me


    s harsher but in deep seeded hurt that looked like it ran to has core


    n¡¯t anger I saw in his eyes when I spoke. It was hurt


    Had I done that Had I been the one to hurt the man that I loved so deeply?


    ¡°Damon


    He just stared Adide I¡¯ve tried i


    set hard and his fixty balled.


    need of thi


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    you. I¡¯ve tried to


    bark and forth, with you bad you¡¯re hurting me¡± Only


    ords ago yowa i


    but here you


    afterthought¡±


    My


    How had I goedlem


    horribly


    He shook his head, the past in his eyes like a dagger to my heart. ¡°If I


    best a few more hours of your But I can¡¯t eve p


    then you would have let that phone nog


    7m


    ¡°Save it. In dose¡± He walked back into the room and looked over his


    The lost


    I watched him leave the dinner space and walk out the door leaving me standing on that balcony alone


    in the dead of night.


    Things were looking so good for me professionally but my personal life wasplete shit and I didn¡¯t


    know who to me but myself. I needed to do something fast if I wanted to save this marriage.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Usually, when I woke up I was being held in the arms of my husband. I would be wrapped up and warm


    in his embrace but here I was alone, without his warmth. That was the first sign that I knew thatst


    night was not just going to be forgotten.


    We had not said a word to each other the entire way home. And when we got to our room we didn¡¯t


    even speak. I got ready for bed and he excused himself saying that he had work that he needed to


    attend to.


    I wanted to follow after him and clean up the mess I had made but I knew that he wanted space right


    then. He was mad and when Damon was mad he needed to be left alone to breathe, I was thest


    person he wanted to be conversing with


    When I woke up I had been nning to speak to him. I nned an apology and everything but he


    wasn¡¯t there. I went downstairs and found him gone.


    It was bad this time. I tried texting and calling but his phone was going unanswered. He was really mad


    and for the first time, I was worried about what this could do to our marriage.


    I knew that we were solid and nothing would break us so easily but this was something else entirely. It


    had never gotten to the point where we were ignoring each other.


    And now I was on a ne headed to Vancouver to view a site for the next 48 hours. I hadn¡¯t even


    spoken to my husband before I left.


    Me: Baby, I know you¡¯re mad and I messed up. I¡¯m so sorry and I promise when I get back I will make it


    up to you.


    Me: I¡¯m boarding the ne now. I¡¯ll see you in three days. I love you.


    Me: Baby, please talk to me. Let me know you¡¯re okay at least. Have you eaten? Will you be at home?


    Did you go back to Vegas?


    All those texts went unanswered.


    I had given up hope when I felt my phone buzz in my pocket right before taking off and when I looked


    down I saw his name and a message under it. But all hopes of it being some kind of reconciliation


    message were thwarted when I just read two


    words.


    Damon: I¡¯m fine.


    That was it, after the calls and texts he just sent me two words that might as well have been a knife


    being sliced right into my heart. I knew that I had messed up but was this truly the way to handle our


    marriage?


    He had been the one to tell me to follow my dream. He had been the one to tell me that he would follow


    me and support me. I had been the one to hold back. I had been the one to say that if he didn¡¯t feel it


    was working then we could leave. But he had not uttered the words, I want to leave! I had given him


    multiple outs and now he was doing this


    I¡¯d told him that this would be hard and he had said that he was up for it and now that we were in the


    hard part he was crucifying me for it. I knew that I had my part to y in all of this but he wasn¡¯t totally


    innocent either.


    A mixture of confusion and anger filtered into my body. But it wasn¡¯t the rage kind of anger but more so


    the anger that simmered lowly in the depths of your belly. It was the kind of anger that if not fully


    allowed to take root would soon grow to resentment and rage and I didn¡¯t want that.


    I didn¡¯t want to grow to hate my husband, I didn¡¯t want to be put into a position to have to choose


    between my purpose iny love.


    He had said I could have both. So why could I not have both now?


    ¡°This is your captain speaking. Please fasten your seatbelts as we are getting ready for take-off.¡± The


    little bell in the ne dinged.


    and


    With a heavy heart in my chest and tears pricking my eyes, I knew that the next three days were going


    to be a bag of mixed


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    emotions. But I also knew that I had to keep it professional. I had to put on a good face in front of Steve


    and Marcus. I was deep into this project now and there was no turning back.


    After three days of site viewings and meeting with some of the production people I was feeling great


    about the movie. We officially announced the cast yesterday and the entire inte was a buzz. I had


    friends and family messaging me and congratting me on this new endeavor. But it didn¡¯t matter how


    many well wishes flooded in when they weren¡¯t from the one person I needed them to be from.


    Damon and 1 had barely spoken since the restaurant and it was killing me. He was the one person that


    I wanted to tell everything to and now I couldn¡¯t even be fully excited because he was mad at me.


    When I got home I had been expecting to find him there but instead, I found a note that read that he


    had traveled to Vegas to think, away from LA, and that he would be back soon.


    Well, the exact words written were:


    Dear Adie,


    I know things have been weird between us but I just want you to know that I still love you and that will


    never change. But I need some time to think some things over.


    All my love.


    Damon.


    I can¡¯t tell you how long I sat and cried on the couch reading his words over and over again. Each time


    I read the note the pain only increased and increased I didn¡¯t know how long he was going to be gone


    or what was going on in his head.


    The scariest thing for me was not knowing and my overthinking mind. I remember I fell asleep on the


    couch that night hugging that letter to my chest and when I woke up I was still without my husband.


    I spent the entire day holding myself back from texting him like I wanted to. I was trying to respect the


    fact that he had requested space but that space was killing me. So, I decided to find my loophole-Lacey


    She was a very good friend of Damon and I knew that if he went to Vegas then he would have likely


    gone and seen her to


    talk


    Me: Hey Lacey


    Lacey: Hey my sweet. I have a feeling I know what this is all about.


    I sighed, so he went to her. I don¡¯t know why but it filled me with a little bit of jealousy at the fact that he


    had chosen to speak to her without wanting to speak to me. But I pushed my bit of hurt feelings down.


    Me: How much do you know?


    Lacey: Not much, he didn¡¯t talk much of the actual events that caused him to be in Vegas but rather the


    fact that you him are drifting apart.


    Drifting apart. I hated those words.


    and


    Me: It¡¯s all my fault. I should have been more mindful about our time alone and I should have cared for


    his feelings. Work has just been consuming every waking moment of my life.


    Lacey: Girl, I of all people understand what the grind means for you. But at the same time, you need to


    understand that your marriage hasn¡¯t even reached a full year yet so you need to nurture it. A nt


    dies if it doesn¡¯t get enough water


    She was right.


    Me: How is he?


    I worried that he wasn¡¯t eating or he was closing himself off to people again. I had watched the light


    slowly return to my husband¡¯s eyes when we were fake married and now I had been the same person


    to snuff it out. But I was determined to bring it back again.


    Lacey: Heartbroken.


    That damn well near broke me.


    Lacey: But he misses you, all he can do is talk about you.


    I needed to save my marriage.


    Me: Lacey I need your help.


    Come what may, me and Damon were walking out of this hand in hand. Even if it meant that I had to


    walk away from the movie. I would do it because he was worth far more to me than any


    aplishment I could achieve. I just hoped it wasn¡¯t


    toote.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    *Damon*


    I was miserable and that was putting it nicely. I felt like I was suffocating without her but I needed to get


    out of LA. However, in doing so I also had to get away from her which hurt more than anyone can


    imagine. Things had escted drastically and we were not in a good ce.


    I couldn¡¯t tell you the number of times I picked up my phone to text her or call her and tell her that I


    loved her and that I wasing back to her.


    But every time I mustered up the courage to text her I always deleted the words on the screen.


    She was back from Canada, that much I knew but other than the fact that she was at home I didn¡¯t


    know how she was feeling, if she was feeling even half of the misery I was.


    I had seen her texts and her calls but I couldn¡¯t ever bring myself to answer them. I had been the one to


    do the chasing. I had been the one to always try and fix things and I wanted her to meet me halfway for


    once.


    I wanted her to show me that she wanted this to work. I needed to see that I was still a priority for her.


    But the waiting was killing me.


    Iid on the hotel bed looking up at the ceiling wondering how I let it all get to this point. But as I slowly


    divided deeper into the deep waters of heartache and depression my phone cut through the thick fog


    drawing me back to reality.


    Lacey: Hey bozo


    I had been drowning in my own depression and Lacey was a literal gift from the heavens.


    Me: Hello knucklehead


    Lacey: Cute¡­ you¡¯re not funny.


    Me: You started it. Anyway, what¡¯s up? How can I be of service to you today?


    Lacey: Open the door.


    I was confused at first until I heard a knock at the door. I shook my head. Of course, she would just


    announce herself this way. She was a woman of re and dramatics but who was I to judge?


    I hopped off the bed, dressed in nothing but my sweats, and opened the door for my friend.


    Her smile dropped from her face when she saw my outfit. ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re definitely depressed.¡±


    ¡°Screw you.¡± I gave her a deadpan look and moved aside so she could get in but she just stood at the


    door. ¡°Are youing


    in?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°The opposite actually. You¡¯reing with me.¡±


    ¡°Umming with you where?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise,¡± she said in a sing-song voice that already had my suspicions up. ¡°You cane like


    this, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really feel like leaving the confines of my home though.¡± I pouted. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just stay in and


    watch the new Maddox movie?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She stood firm in her stance. ¡°We¡¯re leaving and going to breathe fresh air. You¡¯ve been cooped


    up in here for the entire day. We¡¯re leaving. Grab your shoes and let¡¯s go.¡±


    I opened my mouth to protest but one look from her and my mouth shut back up real quick.


    ¡°Shoes¡±


    ¡°Mhmm,¡± she crossed her arms over her chest.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± I hurried to get my pants on and left the room with her. I had no idea what kind of


    adventure she had nned for us but I was sure that whatever it was would be better than what I¡¯d


    been doing.


    We pulled up to the driveway of her house.


    ¡°So you pulled me out of my hotel to bring me to your house? That¡¯s the surprise?¡±


    She cut the engine and opened her door. ¡°Just follow me.¡±


    I did as I was told and followed her to the front door. She had just moved into this new gated


    community that was so peaceful and beautiful. The house was big but not overly big in the way that it


    was a mansion but big enough to have a few kids and a pet or two.


    I loved just how domesticated my friend was. And to think within our prime we had been downing shots


    of vodka like water


    and here we were.


    She ced her hand on the knob but then paused. ¡°Shoot I left something in the car, you can head in.


    I¡¯ll be right in.¡±


    She scurried off and I walked into the house. I had been half expecting to find her partner, Kathy there


    but I was greeted with nothing but silence and this tantalizing scent that had my stomach grumbling.


    Was that? No. It couldn¡¯t be, there was no way that Lacey had managed to replicate my wife¡¯s coconut


    curry


    for me.


    I followed the scent to the kitchen ready to dig into whatever had been cooking but then I stopped short


    when I saw Adide standing in the middle of the kitchen looking as stunning as ever. Her hair was


    pulled into a messy bun. She wore tight ck leggings, a white crop top, and her face was void of any


    makeup-just the way I liked her.


    It wasn¡¯t until now that it hit me just how much I had missed her. Her face, her eyes, her scent. These


    three days had truly been torture for me.


    ¡°Hey, baby.¡± She stood by the counter with a small smile on her face. I could tell she was nervous from


    the way she was biting down on her lip. ¡°I know I might be thest person you want to see right now but


    I-


    ¨C


    I crossed the tiled floors in record time and pulled her into my arms. I nuzzled my nose into the crook of


    her neck and breathed in her sweet and addictive scent.


    So very perfect.


    I pulled away just enough so I could look into her eyes. Tears brimmed in them as she stared at me


    with a smile ying on her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± the first broken sob left her lips. ¡°I was being selfish and I should¡¯ve been more


    considerate of you. You¡¯ve been such a huge help for me and I should have supported you when you


    needed me most.¡±


    I stared at her, my eyes moving all across her face. ¡°My God, I¡¯ve missed you.


    She let out a string of broken sobs, her foreheading to rest on my chest. ¡°You don¡¯t hate me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I pulled her in tighter against me. ¡°How could I ever hate the woman I¡¯m madly and undeniably in


    love with? You¡¯re my heartbeat. Adide. My whole fucking oxygen supply.¡±


    Her body wracked against mine. And it broke me to hear just how broken she had been.


    72 hours may have seemed like nothing to ordinary people but for me and her, it might as well have


    been a year or two.


    I kissed the top of her head holding her there, justmitting her presence to memory. I never wanted


    to forget this moment. I never wanted to remember how gut-wrenching it had been to not have her.


    From this moment on I was not letting her go. To hell with the fights and the arguments.


    She pulled away from my arms so she could look at me. ¡°I made you dinner.¡±


    It was then I noticed the pot on the stove and the tes that had been set up with forks and wine


    sses.


    ¡°You flew all the way from LA to make me coconut chicken?¡± I said, feeling my heart swell.


    She shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s date night and I didn¡¯t want to miss it.¡±


    She was right. Every Thursday and Saturday we had date night. She had missed a few the past few


    weeks but now she was here and making an effort in the grandest way possible. All I had been wanting


    from her was just to see that we mattered to her. And she was showing me that now with her actions.


    Not being able to take it anymore I grabbed her face and pulled it to mine kissing her soft lips.


    We both moaned, our bodies melting into one another, a perfect fit.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Home.


    That¡¯s what she was for me and what she continued to be. I knew that when we went back to LA things


    would be different. Our marriage was what mattered most and we were both willing to put in the work to


    make it work. We wouldn¡¯t be our parents.


    Love always found a way to win.


    Had I known then what we would face in the future, maybe I would have told her to get the hell out of


    LA as fast as we could.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    *Adide


    Production on the movie had started about a week ago and Damon and I were better than ever. After my trip to Vegas,


    we stayed there for an extra week to just recuperate. I had a different view and outlook now. I knew that Damon and I


    would be fine at the end of the day.


    But that turbulence that I had felt between us had hit hard. It had scared me enough to make me realize that even we


    weren¡¯t invincible to the effects of the outside world. So I was willing to be more disciplined.


    After the dinner, we had spoken extensively about what we both needed from each other and to call out a safe word


    when we felt like we were losing touch with each other. Mine was cactus and his was pineapple.


    I was more than confident that this time we would take better to LA.


    I had just wrapped up with Comic-Con when I got a text from my sister saying that she was flying out to LA to visit for a


    little bit.


    Corinna and I were slowly building our rtionship back up and I would even say that we were friends now. But Corinna


    and Damon still had a little frostiness between them. Well, if I was being honest it was more so Damon than it was


    Corinna. He still didn¡¯t trust her and I understood his reservations. But she was on her own and she was my family.


    Me: What time does your ne get in?


    Corinna: I¡¯m actually already here


    What in the world? There was something off and I knew it. Corinna was not a spontaneous traveler. She was very


    particr and she liked to n and curate things a certain way. So the fact she had just shown up here unannounced


    meant that something was wrong.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I got into the new Range Rover that Damon had gotten for me after our little fight. I had told him it wasn¡¯t necessary but


    he had said since he made me cry it was the least he could do. When he did things like that I was reminded of exactly


    who I married.


    He was one of the richest men in America and he was my husband. The same man I cuddled with and whoid on my


    chest like a little baby was one of Forbes¡¯ most frequent faces.


    It boggled my mind.


    Me: Where exactly is, here?


    Corinna: Your house


    Oh no. That was the first thing that I thought of because the only person who was home was my


    husband. I prayed that when I got home the house would still be standing. I knew how those two could


    get sometimes. And when it got ugly it got really really ugly.


    As if on cue I got a text from my oh so wonderful husband.


    Damon: What is the wicked witch of the west doing on our doorstep?


    I couldn¡¯t help theugh that bubbled out of me at that point. What? Although I didn¡¯t agree with how I


    interacted with my sister, their banter was hrious at timesical even.


    Me That¡¯s my sister, thank you very much


    Damon: I know. But she¡¯s still the wicked witch of the west. I could call the cops on her for trespassing,


    you know that?


    Me: Damon! She¡¯s a guest in our home.


    Damon: Can¡¯t we get her a hotel?


    Damon: I don¡¯t need to be waking up to the Grinch every morning. Imagine the jumpscares, Adide.


    Me: Oh my God, don¡¯t be dramatic.


    These were the few moments where Damon broke his brooding CEO aesthetic and became like this


    whining baby. It was adorable really.


    Damon: Do I have to let her in?


    I nearly choked on my own saliva. Was this man serious? He had left her on the doorstep. But I guess


    that exined why my sister had sent me a slew of texts telling me that my husband was a


    Neanderthal.


    Me: Damon let her in. She¡¯s our guest.


    Damon: I didn¡¯t invite her and I know you didn¡¯t either because you would have told me before you left


    for work today.


    Damon: Right wifey? ¡°eyes emoji*


    Me: She just needs a little breather and to take in some new scenery.


    Damon: Then we can put her in a hotel for new scenery. She doesn¡¯t need to be in our home acting like


    some kind of couch surfer.


    Me: You are so dramatic I swear. I¡¯ming home. Let her in and don¡¯t kill her.


    Damon: No promises on thest part.


    I stepped on the gas and headed straight for my house. As I made my way down the busy LA roads I


    asked the heavens that I didn¡¯t arrive to a house on fire and I meant that both figuratively and literally.


    I cut my engine off when I made it to the front door entrance and hurried inside. I had been expecting to


    hear screaming voices or possibly the smashing of ss but to my surprise, all was calm in the Steyn


    household.


    ¡°Babe?¡± I called from the foyer. ¡°I¡¯m home.¡±


    ¡°In here,¡± he called from the living room.


    I took a left and made my way to the living room only to find my sister and my husband sitting on


    opposite armchairs staring each other down. It was like I had walked into some kind of Mexican


    standoff.


    Corinna was dressed in sweats, her hair a little all over the ce and her sunsses perched on top of her head. My


    husband was dressed in cks, a white button-down, and loafers. He looked so good in that chair I could just-okay now


    was not the time to be thinking of sex. I had a possible fire to put out right in front of me.


    ¡°Rina,¡± I eximed. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± It was Damon who answered. ¡°She is here. In my home. Why?


    Well, at least he wasn¡¯t yelling in her face. Maybe this was progress for their rtionship. All they were doing was


    holding each other¡¯s scowls.


    ¡°This house also belongs to my sister.¡± Rina leaned back in her armchair. ¡°And I have a casting for some shows and a


    possible movie deal. So I just thought, since I have family in LA why not just stay with you guys? And I hadn¡¯t seen


    Adide in so long. So really, I need to stay here for her too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what FaceTime is for,¡± my husband fired back.


    Whatever hope I had for a calm and easy night of talking was out the window. Once these two got going it was almost


    impossible to stop them, they just needed to get it out of their systems and be done with it.


    Corinna narrowed her eyes on her brother-inw. ¡°I see you¡¯re greying in some areas, Damon. Looks like age is finally


    catching up to you.¡±


    ¡°Come on now, Rina. You can do far better than that.¡± Damon was egging her on and for the life of me, I couldn¡¯t quite


    understand why. ¡°That insult barely tickled me.¡±


    They were egging each other. Trying to see who got under whose skin the most.


    Rina¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°You¡¯re annoying.¡±


    ¡°And so are you¡±, he fired back. ¡°But for some reason I still tolerate you.¡±


    ith you.¡± She i


    ¡°And for that very same reason, I put up him a wry smile. She then turned her attention to me and smiled so brightly


    that the whites in her teeth nearly blinded me. She got up and practically jumped on me, enveloping me in a hug. ¡°I


    missed you, Adie.¡±


    I circled my arms around her. ¡°I missed you too, Rina. A whole lot.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Damon muttered under his breath, throwing not-so-subtle shade toward my sister. I gave him a look over


    Rina¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°y nice,¡± I mouthed to him before smiling and winking at him.


    He shrugged but I could see the slight smirk ying on his lips

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    My sister had been staying with us for a little over three days and I had never seen her look so empty in


    my life before. I don¡¯t know what the hell had gone on there in Vegas but I didn¡¯t care. That asshole


    was going to answer to me.


    The sun¡¯s rays beamed on my face, warming my skin. My husband¡¯s arm over my torso was a heavy


    weight on my torso and his bodyid flush against mine. His lips came down on my bare shoulder as


    he pulled me in closer. Then I felt a slight poke


    in


    my


    back and I knew exactly where the mind of this man was headed.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± 1 hummed as I felt his hand snake upward and cup my breast. ¡°Someone is happy to see me


    this morning.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he kissed my neck softly, causing sparks to shoot up and down my spine. ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°I was talking about your little friend down there,¡± Iughed quietly, turning in his arms so I could face


    him. I came face to face with those striking eyes of his.


    ¡°Little?¡± He cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Last I remembered you didn¡¯t think it was that little. In fact, your exact


    wordsst night were, ¡®Oh my God, baby you¡¯re so big¡±¡±


    I blushed, swatting his shoulder. Even now I still got shy around him and I didn¡¯t see that changing


    anytime soon for the foreseeable future. The man just knew how to make me swoon in the best way


    possible. Everything he did was so effortlessly sexy and charming.


    He grabbed my chin and titled it up slightly so he could ce his lips on top of mine. I moaned into his


    kiss loving the way my body just always moved toward him. His kiss, his lips, his touch were all like a


    drug for me. I couldn¡¯t get enough. He was enticing and addictive.


    I often wondered when this feeling would stop if it ever would. I wondered if the bubbly feeling would


    ever fade and dwindle away. But I didn¡¯t see it happening. Not with him. Not with the way that we were


    to each other.


    When we pulled away there were matching smiles on our faces.


    Things had been so much better now and I felt like we were fully back on track.


    I didn¡¯t overlook the way my husband was staring at my naked breasts and then moving his gaze


    upward to meet my eyes. He wagged his eyebrows suggestively.


    ¡°Are you not satisfied afterst night?¡±


    ¡°My appetite for you never ends-I¡¯m insatiable, baby.¡± He peppered my face with kisses causing me to


    laugh. ¡°Yourugh is my favorite thing in the morning.¡±


    I sobered, my heart swelling with joy and happiness. I didn¡¯t think I had been this happy since we said I


    love you to each other. There was just something so magical about being in love. It made you feel


    superhuman and maybe that was because with love you could do things you never could alone. It


    made you bold and brave.


    I leaned forward, capturing his lips in mine in a heated kiss. But unlike before I didn¡¯t pull away, I


    opened my mouth to allow his wandering tongue more ess and he plunged it past my lips. I poured


    all my emotions into that kiss. His hands moved up and down my body. My hands found their way into


    his hair. Just this constant push and pull between us. Neither one wanting to give up dominance.


    His hand dipped in between my legs. His finger ran up and down my slickness causing me to moan. 1


    arched my back into him wanting to feel more of his touch. I was greedy and ready for him. I wanted


    more of him. I wanted more of this feeling.


    His fingers teased me moving up and down pretending to want to dip into my entrance but then pulling


    at thest moment.


    He was driving me mad.


    I broke away from his kiss. ¡°Stop teasing me and start doing something.¡±


    The frustration was evident in my tone. I didn¡¯t want soft and gentle. I didn¡¯t want to be cradled. I


    wanted to take in


    everything he was willing to give me.


    ¡°Damon, either finish what you started or allow me-¡± I gasped as his fingers dipped inside of me.


    ¡°Your wish is mymand, wife.¡± And then he did exactly what I wanted him to do. He gave me all of


    him and then some. He took me to heaven and back all in one swift moment.


    When we came together like this it was always like fireworks. We ignited and illuminated everything


    around us. I got lost in his kiss and drowned in his touch.


    When we were done our bodies were drenched and our cravings for one another sated.


    After a shower and a few more make outs we were getting dressed in our closet. Damon stopped to


    steal sweet kisses every once in a while. I always had to pull back because I knew that if I allowed him


    to go any further we would not be leaving this room any time soon.


    ¡°What¡¯s your day looking like?¡± I caught his reflection in the mirror from my vanity. ¡°Would you be able


    to squeeze me in for lunch?¡±


    His eyes met mine and he smiled. ¡°I will always make time for you. But as for my schedule I have a


    meeting with a potential. new client and then I need to go and view some office spaces.¡±


    Damon had spoken to me about officially starting a branch here along with the one in Vegas. He had


    many other branches around the world but he had only ever had one main office in the US. This was a


    big move for him and I was excited. Not only because business was going well but because he was


    now fully embracing LA.


    ¡°Do you need a second eye?¡± I asked but then I quickly corrected myself. ¡°Crap, I won¡¯t be able to


    come even if I want to. I have to meet with the heads of the studio for the budget meeting. Then I have


    to meet with Gabriel because we have to recast our female lead.¡±


    It was a total nightmare but not in the sense where I couldn¡¯t handle what was being thrown my way but


    more so a nightmare because it added more onto my te.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ang cane with me.¡± He put his shirt on and began buttoning it..


    I turned in my chair. ¡°Ang? Who is that?¡±


    ¡°Oh she¡¯s a friend I met at the lounge when you ditched me on date night?¡±


    Huh. This was the first I was hearing of her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that face.¡± He chuckled while walking over to me. ¡°She¡¯s awyer and she has a real


    estate friend who¡¯sing with us. Besides, you know I only ever have eyes for you.¡± He emphasized


    that point by cing an innocent kiss on my lips and pulling away. He ced his hands on my


    shoulders and stared at me through the mirror. ¡°You look stunning by the way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not even finished getting ready.¡± I blushed. Always the smooth talker he was.


    ¡°Oh I know,¡± he leaned down, his face almost level with mine. ¡°You just have that freshly fucked face


    on.¡±


    ¡°Damon!¡± I swatted him away but the smile didn¡¯t drop from my face.


    ¡°That¡¯s when you look the sexiest to me.¡± He pecked my cheek one more time and then walked back to


    his side of the closet


    The entire time we got ready I couldn¡¯t wipe the smile off my face. But for some reason, this Ang


    woman lingered in the back of my mind. I didn¡¯t know who she was and I only hoped that she was a


    distant and not connected friend.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t worry because I thought he would cheat. I trusted him. It was the women around him that I


    didn¡¯t trust at all. And this Ang woman would be no different. I needed to find out who she was

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    *Damon*


    I cut my engine off and I saw her already standing outside the building. I was already floating on cloud


    nine. Adide and I were better than ever and business was fantastic. I had just closed in on a 60


    million dor deal with Alesso, an Italian businessman, and now I was set to strike a new deal with a


    guy from Dubai who wanted to open one of his chains here in LA.


    Maybe the saying that you need to break apart in order toe together was true. Because that was


    exactly what Adide and I were.


    I saw Ang standing at the entrance of the building. She had a smile on her face and she wore an all-


    white pantsuit. But the one noticeable change I found was that she had dyed her hair blonde. It was a


    stark contrast from the red that I had met her with.


    I walked toward her with a skip in my step. ¡°Good morning.¡±


    She stepped toward me and kissed both my cheeks. ¡°Good morning. You look happy.¡±


    ¡°What is there not to be happy about? The sky is blue, the sun is bright, and my wife is smiling and


    happy.¡±


    ¡°Your wife?¡± She cleared her throat a little. ¡°You guys fixed things?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°And we¡¯re better than ever. How are you doing?¡±


    She shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m just working a case for this movie star, but it¡¯s a quick fix.¡±


    ¡°Good to hear. So, where¡¯s your friend?¡±


    ¡°Oh he couldn¡¯t make it but he did give me the keys so we can view it.¡± She dangled a pair of keys in


    the air. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    The location was okay. It wasn¡¯t too far out from the house and I think it was also rtively close to the


    studio, which meant that when Adie was shooting I could stop by. It wasn¡¯t necessarily in the downtown


    area but it was close enough.


    The building itself was about two stories high and medium-sized. In Vegas, I had a ten-floor building


    that I had constructed which I cleverly named The Tower. This was much smaller inparison but


    there also wouldn¡¯t be as huge a team here as there would be in Vegas.


    up


    ¡°From what I was told this would run you a cool 3.9 million but they are open to negotiations. So just


    keep that in mind. If you can offer cash then that would be even better. I think then you would be in a


    better ce to negotiate for the price.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± my eyes moved around the building taking in the build of the structure. I was very particr


    when it came to these things. A lot of the time realtors just spouted out a bunch of stats and facts that


    often caught a lot off guard.


    They¡¯d lie and say that certain materials were imported from Italy when in actuality they were from


    China, like the majority of building materials. They were easier to source and to buy. Unlike materials


    from within the states which had a much higher value for pretty much the same quality.


    ¡°So there are two levels of course. All the floors are made of hard tile and the bathrooms have white


    marble. It¡¯s not anything really fancy but it is beautiful.¡±


    We walked through the building together as she showed me the empty space.


    There was a lot of potential here and I had no doubt that I could turn this space into something to


    behold. But in the same breath, the price point was not really equating to what I was seeing


    ¡°So what do you think?¡± We walked outside into the hot LA heat. ¡°I think it¡¯s a good starting point and


    from the work I¡¯ve seen you do, I know that you could turn this space into something truly special.¡±


    friend in you Mr. Steyn.¡±


    ¡°So tell me what your homework assignment found about me?¡±


    ¡°That you¡¯re a talented developer and on the Forbes 100 list. You also love to be active and have a


    passion for the finer things in life.¡±


    ¡°You got that all from an article?¡± I arched my brow. Who was even writing these things? I didn¡¯t give


    interviews often.


    ¡°I may have done some personal digging.¡± She smiled bashfully. ¡°I just like to know who I have near


    me. The world is scary for single women like me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re single? I don¡¯t know why I presumed you were married.¡± I looked down at the hand that I swear


    I had seen a ring on. But her left hand was very much missing a ring.


    The smile faded from her lips. ¡°I was married but¡ª¡±


    Her words were cut off by my phone going off.


    ¡°Sorry, excuse me,¡± I stepped away from her and took my phone out of my pocket. I smiled as soon as


    I saw the caller ID.


    ¡°Hello, wife.¡±


    ¡°Hey, husband.¡± Her face lit up my screen. ¡°I thought I would bother you for a little bit before I have to


    go in for my meeting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sweet. Well, I just viewed the building with Ang and I like it. It needs a few tweaks here and


    there but for the most part, it¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for you, baby.¡± There was something in her tone that I didn¡¯t like. Something was off.


    ¡°Okay, out with it.¡± I sighed. ¡°And don¡¯t try to feed me some bullshit like you¡¯re okay when you¡¯re clearly


    not. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is wrong.¡± She was trying to y it off but I could see right through her.


    ¡°I can tell that something isn¡¯t okay so either tell me now or we¡¯ll continue to have the same


    conversation over and over again until you finally talk.¡±


    ¡°Okay fine. The real reason I called you was because I wanted to see what the Ang woman looked


    like.¡±


    ¡°Are you jealous, wife?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but tease her. She was being just far too cute. ¡°I already told


    you. You have nothing to worry about. In fact-Ang?¡±


    My wife¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t call her over here.¡±


    But it was toote Ang was already walking toward me. Her eyes shifted from my phone to my face


    with a curious look in her eyes


    ¡°Adie. I¡¯d like you to meet Ang Ang, this is my beautiful wife Adide.¡± I smiled at my wife who


    was smiling too but I could see the murder behind her eyes.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, you are stunning.¡± Ang greeted Adie. ¡°I¡¯ve heard so many wonderful things about


    you¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to meet you too, she said back. ¡°Damon tells me you¡¯re awyer?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. I work in corporatew but I do represent some A-listers,¡± she replied.


    They were being so nice to each other, I just knew that they would get along well. Adie was worried for


    nothing. Ang was a


    sweet woman who only wanted to help a man when he was down.


    We chatted for a little bit longer before Adie had to go..


    ¡°I see why you love her. The woman is radiant.¡±


    ¡°She is, isn¡¯t she?¡± I had known it from the very moment Iid eyes on her. She was my one, my


    person.


    ¡°Tell your friend that I¡¯ll be in touch with an offer and I¡¯ll see you around okay?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she said her goodbyes and walked toward her white Porsche.


    Things were looking up for me and just like this day, the future seemed endless and limitless. I only


    hoped that the grey clouds were far away. But I should have known that things in my life never stayed


    sunny for too long.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    ¡°Adide


    I sipped on my wine as I stared at my sister on the couch. We had decided that tonight would be the


    perfect night for at sister¡¯s date. Damon had flown out to Dubai to meet a client and it was just us in the


    house.


    I was growing increasingly worried for her after spending more time with her. She wasn¡¯t speaking


    much about her flying out here early. I knew that it had to do with him but she just wouldn¡¯t tell me and


    that was what was irking me even more.


    I wanted to know the exact details so I knew how far to take my revenge. I was currently on the scale


    from popping tires to registering him as a sex offender in all 50 states and Canada. Was that slightly


    overboard? Possibly. But he had hurt my sister and I knew no limit when it came to the people that I


    loved.


    ¡°I can feel your eyes boring a hole into my skull, Adide.¡± She kept her gaze on the TV that was


    currently ying The Witcher. ¡°Whatever you want to say you can say it.¡±


    I reached for the remote and paused the TV. She turned to look at me, her gaze steady.


    This was the first time I hadn¡¯t seen her eyes puffy and red. She didn¡¯t think I noticed but I did. I noticed


    more than she realized.


    She was eating less and less and I could hear her crying at times when I came downstairs to get stuff.


    She would cry on the back porch or she would just sit in the darkness in the living room in the dead of


    night when she thought we were all asleep.


    She was hurting and it pained me to see her this way.


    ¡°It depends if you¡¯re ready to talk yet,¡± I stated, setting my ss of wine down. ¡°I don¡¯t want to push


    you. But I want to know


    more.¡±


    ¡°I want to talk, it¡¯s just that.¡± She licked her lips looking a little sheepish. ¡°I tried Adie. I really tried to


    love that man. I was capable of change so I thought that maybe he was capable of it too but he¡¯s just


    so¡­so¡­¡±


    ¡°Ashton.¡± That was enough of an exnation. The man was a sociopath and felt no remorse for what


    he did to others. He only cared about one thing and one thing only, himself. He had shown that by


    falling in love with the surrogate they hired to have their baby. He was disgusting.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault his soul is irredeemable. It¡¯s not your job to save people from their own darkness.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m his wife.¡± She sniffed wiping at her nose. ¡°I should be the one that is capable of saving him and


    making him better.¡±


    ¡°But


    you


    aren¡¯t God. You can¡¯t make people do anything. People only change when they want to, nobody can


    make them.¡±


    Her lip quivered as she tried to hold back tears.


    ¡°Oh, Rina.¡± I scooted toward her and pulled her into my arms. Her body wracked as I held her against


    me, willing the pain she was feeling to go away. She didn¡¯t deserve this. She didn¡¯t deserve to be so


    heartbroken after she had worked so hard to rid her heart of hate.


    She pulled out of my arms wiping away the stray tears that had fallen from her eyes. She looked up at


    me, her amber eyes shining with unshed tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know you¡¯re probably tired of listening to me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to apologize to me for letting your emotions out.¡± I grabbed her hand in mine. ¡°I¡¯m


    your sister, it¡¯s what


    I¡¯m here for.¡±


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s just¡­¡± She sniffed. ¡°I¡¯ve been crying for days over a man who doesn¡¯t even love me and


    I¡¯m not even entirely sure that I love him. I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m so sad about it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re grieving the loss of what you thought you would have with him and that¡¯s entirely okay. You


    don¡¯t have to exin


    yourself or make sense of it. All you need to do right now is just feel it all and then let it go. Don¡¯t hold


    onto any of the emotions too tightly. Allow them to ebb and flow through you.¡±


    She blinked at me before she let out a lowugh that was a cross between a sob and a chuckle. ¡°When


    did you get so ¨C Buddha.¡±


    I rolled my eyes at herme joke. ¡°I¡¯m creative. An artist. Being wise and sappy is a part of the job


    description. How else would I get people to cry at my movies?¡±


    Sheughed at that but when she sobered the smile slipped from her face. ¡°I¡¯m divorcing him, Adie.¡±


    The amount of tion I felt at her words could not be described. I had been waiting for her to say that


    from the moment I saw her face when shended. He was a waste of space, a garbage human who


    didn¡¯t deserve my sister.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± She looked nervous when she asked me and she had no need to. ¡°Am I doing the


    wrong thing by wanting to leave him?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± My answer was instant. ¡°That man never deserved you from day one and I¡¯m sorry that he ever


    made you feel like crap but that isn¡¯t your fault in any way. All you did was fall in love with a monster.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I deserve it for everything I did?¡±


    I hated that she still felt like she had to atone for some sins that she hadmitted long before she


    saw the error of her ways. She wasn¡¯t that person anymore and she didn¡¯t deserve to tie herself to that


    past version of herself. She was freed from those shackles.


    ¡°You deserve the world, Corina. I don¡¯t want you thinking otherwise because that man put it into your


    head that you don¡¯t.¡± I pulled her hand toward me, holding onto it for dear life. ¡°Do you hear me?¡±


    She nodded meekly.


    ¡°Now, dry those tears. He doesn¡¯t deserve any more of them. From this moment on you are choosing


    you. You are doing what¡¯s best for you. And that starts by walking away from the things that no longer


    serve you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she lifted her head a little higher. ¡°I will no longer be held back by that man.¡±


    ¡°Besides, you¡¯re in LA and your sister just so happens to be invited to a certain Oscar winner¡¯s party in


    theing few weeks. You will be my plus one.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± I could see the excitement whirling behind her eyes. ¡°But what about Damon? Won¡¯t


    he be mad I¡¯m taking his ce?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s invited too and we weren¡¯t going to use our plus ones anyway. But now, I can.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled at her but I could only imagine the groan that was going toe out of my husband when I


    told him that Corina wasing along with us. To be honest, their rtionship was somewhat


    developing well. They weren¡¯t screaming at each other and I had even caught them sharing a joke the


    other day. It was shocking but also encouraging.


    They would be friends one day. I was sure of it.


    It was strange how just two years ago she was with Damon and I had been with Ashton secretly. Now


    here I was, married to her ex and hoping that they became good friends.


    How life worked in such mysterious and strange ways.


    So now we had to take on the monster that was Ashton Steyn. But no matter the storm that followed I


    would hold her hand. through it all.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    ¡°Damon*


    Me: Do I add the cheese before or after the macaroni?


    Wife: After. Have you never made Mac and cheese before?


    Me: I had people to do that for me, and when we got married you did it. I¡¯m more of a taste-tester kind


    of person. You understand?


    Wife: ¡°rolling eyes emoji*


    A lowugh bubbled out of me. I could practically see her face right now.


    She was at work today while I was at home. I had taken the day off because I was feeling a little under


    the weather. Well, more like my wife made me take a day off and I just indulged her. I mean, she had


    seduced me into it-if you know what I¡¯m saying.


    Wife: Don¡¯t burn my kitchen down, husband..


    Me: When have I ever done such a thing?


    Wife: Last week when you tried to make my chicken curry. The whole kitchen was smoking.


    Me: Don¡¯t be dramatic. It was just a little smoke.


    Wife: The fire department came to our door. It was a plume of smoke, Damon. But it¡¯s okay I didn¡¯t


    marry for your culinary skills.


    Me: Really now? So why did you marry me?


    I loved the constant back-and-forth banter between the two of us. We never took each other too


    seriously.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wife: For your looks of course ¡°wink emoji*. You¡¯re very nice to look at.


    Me: And here I thought you wanted me for myrge¡­


    Me: Do you want to see?


    Wife: Don¡¯t you dare, Damon Steyn. I¡¯m in a meeting.


    Wife: No nudity!


    I smiled. It was so fun getting under her skin. She was just so easy to rile up and I was sure that I


    would continue to do this for the rest of our lives.


    Me: Have a good meeting, my love. I¡¯ll talk to youter. I love you.


    Wife: I love you, husband.


    I opened the fridge and looked at the assortment of cheeses my wife had bought us just the other day. I


    had no idea which one worked best for Mac and Cheese. So I settled on the cheddar cheese because


    it was the only one that I was actually familiar with.


    I got to work on making my lunch and I was actually surprised with myself. It came out well considering


    I made it from scratch and didn¡¯t use a box.


    I took a picture of my masterpiece and sent it to my wife.


    Me: See, the house is still intact and it¡¯s edible.


    Wife: I will have 911 on hold after your first bite.


    I scoffed at herment. She always knew how to push back against me.


    I spent the rest of my day getting through some work emails and beingzy as per my wife¡¯s request. I


    was about six episodes into the new series she had been raving about when my phone buzzed. I was a


    little confused as to why she would be calling me.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hey, stranger,¡± Ang¡¯s voice came through the receiver. ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good, thank you. How are you?¡±


    ¡°I was actually calling to tell you that I¡¯m in the neighborhood.¡±


    ¡°Neighborhood? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Hidden Hills.¡± I won¡¯t lie and say that I didn¡¯t find this a little bit strange.


    ¡°How did you know I was home?¡±


    ¡°I remember you saying that you work from home often and since your office isn¡¯t ready yet I thought I


    would try my luck.¡± I guess that made sense. But I¡¯d said that a while ago and just in passing. The fact


    that she remembered that was astounding


    to me.


    ¡°I actually had to see a client at his house today. So I thought why not drop by and see my favorite


    resident billionaire.¡±


    A lowugh escaped my throat. ¡°Wow, I¡¯m the favorite? I feel so honored.¡±


    ¡°As you should.¡± She carried on the joke. ¡°So is it okay if I drop by? I¡¯d love to say hi to Adide too.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s actually at the studio today. But sure you could stop by. I¡¯ll send you the location.¡±


    ¡°Awesome.¡± She hung up the call.


    I sent her the address and made sure to notify the gate guard for the area so she could get in. After


    about another twenty or so odd minutes I got a call from my security that there was a white Porsche at


    the gate.


    ¡°Let her in.¡±


    I walked to the foyer leaving myptop on the couch and making my way to the entrance. When I


    opened the door she was already getting out. I immediately noticed the takeaway boxes in her hand


    and pointed to them in confusion.


    ¡°I figured since you may have not eaten I would bring you something to eat. It¡¯s just chicken curry from


    my favorite Indian ce.¡±


    Hmm, there was no Indian ce near my area. The closest one I knew was down by the valley and


    that was miles from here.¡±


    ¡°When did you have time to get this?¡±


    She shrugged, not really giving me an answer. She walked into the foyer and turned back to look at


    me. ¡°Where can I put this?¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡± I led her to the kitchen. ¡°I already ate but maybe I can give it to Adie. She loves Indian


    food.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she said cheerfully, cing the bag on the counter. She took a seat, her smile looking a


    little tighter than it had at few moments ago. ¡°What have you been up to all day?¡±


    ¡°As per my wife¡¯s request, I stayed home today, I was feeling a little under the weather and she told me


    I needed to rest since. I¡¯d been up and down with travelingtely.


    ¡°Hmm, she¡¯s a sweet one.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the best,¡± I smiled just thinking about the banter we¡¯d shared earlier. Adide was my best


    friend. She understood me in ways that no one else could.


    ¡°How was the meeting with your client?¡±


    She blinkeding out of whatever reverie she had been lost in. ¡°Sorry, what?¡±


    ¡°I asked about your meeting, how did it go?¡±


    ¡°Oh that,¡± she looked around the kitchen. ¡°It will be an easy enough case and she will be free of all her


    troubles soon.¡±


    She? I thought earlier that she had said her client was a he. But then again maybe I had heard wrong.


    We continued to chat until I heard the door open and a few secondster my wife appeared with a


    smile. ¡°Baby! I¡¯m home and horny-oh! I didn¡¯t know we had a guest over.¡±


    The redness on her cheeks wasical. Her eyes were wide like a deer in headlights, and her hand


    came up quickly to the buttons on her trench coat which I was certain she had not left with this


    morning.


    My mind instantly went to promiscuous ces as I presumed that she was actually not wearing


    anything underneath it.


    ¡°Hi.¡± Ang said from her chair. ¡°That FaceTime did not do you justice. You are far more beautiful in


    person.¡±


    ¡°Umm,¡± Adide moved her eyes from me to Ang and then back again. ¡°Thank you. Ang, right?¡±


    She stood from her chair and made her way to the archway of the kitchen. Without hesitating she


    pulled Adie into a tight hug before she pulled away. I could see how ufortable and embarrassed


    Adie was and I decided to bail her out.


    ¡°Hello, my love.¡± I walked over to her and kissed her sweetly on the lips. ¡°You¡¯re home early.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to surprise you and get some¡­ alone time before I headed back to the studioter. But I can


    see that you already had someone to keep youpany.¡±


    I could see the way that Adide was eyeing Ang up and down. It was like a predator sizing up its


    prey. She had already aired out her grievances about Ang before and I didn¡¯t want her to feel like


    her position in my life was threatened at all.


    I tilted her chin up and kissed her, feeling her body melt into mine. When I pulled away her pupils had


    dted and her lips swollen from my kiss. The heat returned to her cheeks and her breath fanned my


    face.


    The kiss was more so to make a statement. She was the only woman who was on my mind and the


    only woman I saw. There was no else for me in this world other than her.


    Adide leaned into my side, my handing around her waist. The tension that had been locked


    tightly in her shoulders finally released.


    ¡°So Ang,¡± her tone was much friendlier now. ¡°Tell me about yourself.¡±


    I thought the crisis was averted after that, but man oh man was I wrong.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    ¡°Adide


    She was in my house. She had some nerve to show up here when I was not present to meet with my


    husband. Damon didn¡¯t see it but when did men ever see it? For someone who was so attentive he


    could be so blind.


    The woman wanted him. It was clear to see that. Even a blind man could see that she was after what


    was mine.


    I wasn¡¯t worried about Damon¡¯s eyes straying. He was only interested in me. We were destined to find


    each other in this world. But her on the other hand-she was a viper in the grass.


    I didn¡¯t buy this nice girl act she was trying to portray. I knew a fake when I saw one. I had been


    surrounded by enough to know what they looked like and how they moved.


    We sat on the empty porch sharing a bottle of my favorite red-Dom Bili¨®.


    ¡°How did you get intow?¡±


    I sipped the wine watching her over the rim of the ss. Damon sat beside me, my hand firmly


    clutched in his on the table. We always held hands, we were affectionate that way. But I especially


    loved the way Ang¡¯s eyes kept looking down at our hands. I could see the envy and bitterness


    swimming in those eyes of hers.


    ¡°I wanted to help people and I love a good fight,¡± the way she said it made it feel like there was a slight


    jab behind it. ¡°I¡¯m someone who doesn¡¯t give up when she has her eyes set on something.¡±


    ¡°I bet you¡¯re very sessful in your field.¡± I hope she understood my implication. Damon was not in her


    field of expertise.


    ¡°I would like to think so.¡± I didn¡¯t miss the little spark in her eyes. She thought she had one up on me


    and that annoyed me. ¡°What about your career in film? I heard it started off quite dismally.¡±


    This bitch ¡­


    ¡°You could say that but with mytest project getting the acim it deserves I think it¡¯s safe to say that I


    have honed in on my craft.¡±


    ¡°Oh baby, don¡¯t be modest.¡± Damon squeezed my hand drawing all attention to him. ¡°She¡¯s a fantastic


    writer and an even better director. The ideas thate from this woman¡¯s head are just insane. I¡¯m in


    constant awe of her.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my love.¡± Take that you husband stealing wench. ¡°So how did you two meet? I don¡¯t think


    Damon ever got around to exining that to me.¡±


    ¡°It was quite funny actually.¡± Ang flipped her blonde hair over her shoulder. It was then that I noticed


    the small clip sticking out at the back of her head. Was she wearing a wig?


    ¡°We met the day you stood him up at the hotel for your date night. The poor man was sitting all alone at


    the bar and since misery lovespany I thought why not? From that day we just clicked. It was like


    instant friendship.¡± Her eyes moved to Damon in a lovey dovey type way.


    I was going to murder her and my husband was going to have to help me hide the body. She was


    flirting with him in my face. Did she think that I was just going to sit back and take it like some kind of


    weakling? If so, then she had another thinging.


    ¡°I see.¡± I took in a rage breath before releasing it. ¡°And what about a partner? Are you single? Married?


    Dating?¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The sinile on her face sobered. ¡°Oh, well¡­ that¡¯s kind of a sore subject for me. You see, I was in a long


    term abusive rtionship with my ex. I only got the strength to leavest year. But before then I had


    been subject to his abuse and his


    hatred.¡±


    Some of the anger I had held toward her slowly evaporated. Well, this was a major turn of events.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± My tone toward her even changed. ¡°We don¡¯t have to speak on it if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± the sad smile on her face gave her a less sinister face, more human-like. ¡°I really did


    love him and things weren¡¯t always bad. In fact, the first year of our marriage was great. We were


    happy and nning for the future. Then I graduated fromw school and got the job at the firm I¡¯m


    currently at now. The more sessful I became at work the more resentful he got. He was a big tech


    guy and had a startup that tanked due to some errors he made. So for a time, I was the sole


    breadwinner.¡±


    I sat and listened to her story intently. It eerily mirrored what my sister was currently going through. I


    had seen the pain. that Corinna was in, I could only imagine what Ang was feeling.


    ¡°It made him mad of course. He hated to be out-done by his wife and that¡¯s when it started.¡± She smiled


    bitterly. ¡°At first it was just yelling and screaming in my face. Then he moved to throwing and punching


    things-the wall, the door, and even the windows. Then eventually it was me. Punch after punch. I took it


    all ming it on the stress he was feeling for his startup. I saved up about 100K for him to start his


    business again. I had been nning on surprising him but what I didn¡¯t know was he already knew


    about the ount and had managed to drain it.¡±


    After that I decided that enough was enough so I filed for divorce but he got mad and came after me.


    Had to get a restraining order after just so I could feel safe.¡±


    My heart squeezed. She had been through hell and back and she was still alive. She was still standing


    and I had tomend her for that. Not everyone could walk out of a storm like that and still be able to


    stand.


    ¡°And where is the bastard now?¡± This time it was Damon who spoke. ¡°Has he tried to reach out?¡±


    This was ssic Damon. When he saw injustice being done he sprang right into action. He didn¡¯t waste


    any time at all. It didn¡¯t matter if you were someone living on the street or the king of Ennd. He cared


    for those in need of a helping hand.


    ¡°He¡¯s long gone now. He hasn¡¯t tried to reach out or anything like that. Thest I heard he was in


    ska with his father.¡±


    ¡°If you ever need help, Ang, don¡¯t hesitate, okay? I would be more than happy to step in.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Damon. I knew from the moment I met you that we would get on swimmingly.¡± I didn¡¯t miss


    the little glint in her eyes. It was subtle but it was there. She wanted Damon in ways that were beyond


    friendship.


    ¡°And how are you now?¡± I asked. ¡°I¡¯m sure none of this was easy on you.¡±


    She tore her gaze from my husband to meet my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s been hard but it¡¯s been over a year now and


    I feel like I¡¯m healing. I¡¯d lost my faith in me but seeing people like Damon being so good and kind to


    their wife it gives me hope that there are good men out there.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± I watched her carefully. I didn¡¯t want to think the very worst of her but I couldn¡¯t help it. The


    woman was trying toe onto my man and I had already lived a story like this once before. ¡°Would


    you like to stay for dinner?¡±


    The invite was impulsive but I didn¡¯t want to make an enemy of her just yet.


    ¡°That would be lovely, thank you.¡±


    I felt sorry for her and all that she had to endure to get to this point but if she ever tried to overstep the


    boundaries that were clearly there, then I was going to rage. No one touched my man least of all her.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    I rubbed lotion all over my body as I sat by my vanity in my silk robe. Today had not been the day I had


    even hoped it would be. For one, I had left work early toe and have hot sex with my husband only


    to find that he was entertaining her.


    I know. I sounded like a jealous and spiteful woman but I had the right to be territorial. He was mine


    and mine alone.


    Damon walked in with just a towel around his waist and hair dripping from his shower.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The man looked good enough to eat and that hunger and need for him that had dissipated when I


    walked into the kitchen earlier today came back with a loud roar.


    ¡°See something you like, Mrs. Steyn?¡± He winked at me through the mirror. ¡°What is that scent? Is it


    new?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Caramel. I thought I would try something new.¡±


    Our eyes held each other for a long time, neither one of us moving. My hands rested on my neck and


    his on the edge of his towel. His eyes darkened just a little as they moved to my perky breasts.


    Heat poured into my core like an animal in heat. I could feel the pulsating of my blood vessels causing


    my center to throb. My tongue darted out to wet my lips ever so slightly.


    I slowly pulled the top of my robe down a little further, revealing my breastspletely. I watched the


    look of hunger take over my husband¡¯s face and the way his tongue darted out of his mouth to wet his


    lips.


    ¡°See something you like; Mr. Steyn?¡± I teased him by brushing my hand over a nipple and then


    pinching it ever so slightly. ¡°Drop your towel, Damon.¡±


    He didn¡¯t need to be told twice. The towel dropped revealing his hardened length that was standing at


    attention. He stroked. his length as he stared at me through the mirror.


    My pussy throbbed with the sheer anticipation of him being inside of me. No matter how many times I


    had been loved on by this man before, it never got old. He never got old. It was explosive and


    passionate every time we collided. He was like a new dawn. Always something new to discover and


    new to feel. Just as if it were the first time.


    ¡°Are you just going to stand there?¡± I stood from my seat but the vanity, undoing my robe and letting fall


    to the ground. ¡°Or are you going toe and satisfy your wife?¡±


    The man crossed the space in two seconds t and had me in his arms. He ced me on the vanity


    before he sank down onto his knees. He eyed me from there, the sight only exciting me more knowing


    what was toe.


    ¡°Open,¡± hemanded and I obeyed.


    I spread my legs wide for him, my slickness was already dripping and my lips throbbing for him. I was


    aching for his touch and he knew it. His smile was evidence enough to know he wanted me to be


    tortured for a little bit longer.


    ¡°I will never tire of this view.¡± He looked at my pussy like it was a feast and he was ready to dig in. ¡°Are


    you ready for me. baby?¡± He leaned closer and took a quick swipe with his tongue. My body shivered


    from the contact and oh my God the sensation was like drugs. Pure and utter ecstasy. ¡°So wet. Your


    body wanted a little love tonight.¡±


    This time it was his fingers that moved up and down my throbbing core. I arched my back away from


    the cool mirror. I was sure that I had left marks there but I didn¡¯t care. All I cared about was getting this


    release 1 so badly craved.


    ¡°Please, Damon.¡± I needed him in any way that he wanted to give himself to me.


    His mouth. His cock. His fingers.


    I just needed him to put out the fire that was quickly spreading within me and scorching my insides. It


    could only be quelled by him.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± He kissed the inside of my thigh. ¡°My mouth? My fingers? Or ¡°


    He rose from his knees, his arms on either side of me. He leaned in his hot breath fanning me as I


    sought his touch. He drew his lips closer to my ear.


    My spine shivered.


    ¡°My cock.¡± He breathed the words into my ear causing this hum to move through my body. When he


    pulled away his lips. brushed my skin until he came to a stop just in front of my own lips. He was about


    a whisker¡¯s hair away from me. Our breaths mingled together, the closeness of us only adding to the


    thrill that filled the air.


    He moved so his cock aligned perfectly with my entrance. I tried to move closer to finish the distance


    but his hands came to my hips.


    ¡°Patience is a virtue.¡± He kissed my neck.


    ¡°Damon,¡± I hissed, feeling every internal muscle of mine contract under his touch. ¡°Put it in or move off


    so I can finish what you started.¡±


    His back shook as he chuckled. ¡°My, oh my, wifey.¡±


    He pulled back, allowing me to see his face. His lips came down onto mine in a searing kiss that left me


    delirious. His hand fingers reached in between us, caressing and touching me, slowly bringing me


    closer and closer to the edge.


    He kissed his way up and down my neck. His head dipped low to suck my taught nipples. He would


    take his time showing his care for everyst inch of me. Making sure that each nipple was given


    enough attention.


    At first, he began with one finger and then two. I moaned, my head tilting to the sky.


    He drew me closer and closer to my edge. I could feel the delirium settling over me. The sweet buzz of


    the orgasm as he teased me with his gentle touch.


    He pressed his lips on my skin. ¡°Do you like it when I touch you like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I could barely answer.


    ¡°Good.¡± Like the tease he was, he pulled out of me. But before I could even get myint out he


    took me off the vanity and turned me so I face the mirror. ¡°Hands on the mirror. I want you to watch me


    take you from behind.¡±


    I loved when he got like this. When he allowed his animal instincts to take over.


    I did as I was told and pressed my hands on the cool mirror.


    He moved my legs further apart, his hand stroking my ass softly. Without any kind of warning, he


    plunged hisrge length into me and we both moaned as he filled me right to the very brim.


    ¡°How do you want it, baby?¡± He grunted out. His eyes stared at me through the mirror. ¡°Do you want to


    be loved or fucked?¡±


    There was only one logical answer to that question.


    ¡°Fuck me.¡±


    His lips tilted upward into a sexy smirk.


    He pulled out of me and then mmed right back into me causing me to cry out in sheer pleasure. He


    pulled back out again and then mmed into me again, but much harder than the first time. My tits


    bobbed up and down as I met him thrust for thrust.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ yes. Fuck me, Damon¡± All I could feel was the need I had for him. ¡°Yes, baby¡±


    He grunted as his pounds became more and more relentless. One of his hands left my hip and grabbed


    the front of my neck, tilting my head up.


    ¡°Watch.¡± Hemanded. ¡°Watch me make you cum, Adide.¡±


    Every thrust went deeper than thest and the orgasm I had been chasing down was slowlying


    into view. I was so clone, my walls continued to contract around him.


    ¡°Damon II couldn¡¯t even speak now. I was at a loss for words. ¡°Damon¡­¡±


    His eyes connected with mine in the mirror. ¡°Let go.¡±


    And that was all I needed to find my release.


    ¡°Adide,¡± he groaned.


    The entire time we held eye contact. Our gazes mirrored each other. The cloud of lust and desire was


    still at the forefront but I could also see the gazes of love.


    I already knew it, but in moments like these I was firmly reminded that there was no one else on this


    earth for me but this


    man.


    He was my perfectplimentary piece. He didn¡¯tplete me because Ipleted myself. But he


    complimented me in the best ways. Over time he became the peace in the storm. He was my home


    and I knew that no external force could tear us


    apart.


    But little had known that it would be an internal force that would make the first crack in our foundation.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    ¡°Corinna¡±


    If you had asked me two years ago if this is where I imagined my life would be, I would have said no. I


    had mapped out everything perfectly. I would get married to Damon and have a nice house with a big


    yard so that the children could y.


    I know. Many people were shocked when I told them that my greatest dream was to be a mother.


    Back then when I was deep within the mess that was the Steyn brothers I had clung more to what


    Ashton wanted. He had convinced me that I was meant to keep my small slender body if I was to keep


    my appeal. And all I wanted to do was to appease the man I had thought I was in love with.


    All the while he had slowly been brainwashing me and causing me to forget about the dream I had as a


    little girl. I wanted a nuclear family life. I wanted the husband and the babies and to just be


    domesticated.


    My mother had pushed for me to be a star. Sure I enjoyed it and the checks were nice when they rolled


    in. But I hated the fact that I always had to be this ¡®perfect¡¯ version of myself. I always needed my hair


    done, my nails done, and I had to make sure I only ever had the new seasons collections.


    It was exhausting and not to mention the restrictive diet I had been put on.


    I was miserable. And that anger had turned into this deep seeded hatred that I took out on my sister.


    She never seemed to hate life. She was alwaysughing and smiling with her friends and our


    grandmother adored her. She was like a diamond, great on her own. And I was merely a trophy..


    The perfect essory to my politician husband and the perfect daughter to my father.


    But now I was breaking away from all those chains and starting over. I deserved to start again in


    cleaner and fresher air.


    Had running to LA been impulsive? Yes. But had it been necessary? Yes. I needed freedom.


    And now I sat here in my car waiting outside the caf¨¦ where I was set to meet my new agent-well


    potential agent. I was yet to confirm if he wanted me on as a new artist or not.


    Adide: You¡¯re going to smash the interview


    Me: I came like twenty minutes early and now I¡¯m shitting bricks in my car.


    Adide: Don¡¯t. You¡¯re going to be fantastic.


    Adide: Damon also says good luck


    Me: Stop lying, I know he didn¡¯t say that. You know that man would much rather put itching powder in


    my clothes than congratte me.


    It was true. Though Damon and I were now on somewhat civil terms I knew he still had his reservations


    about me and. rightfully so. He wanted to protect Adide but what he failed to understand was that I


    wanted to protect her too. We were on the same tearn but he was still treating me like an enemy.


    Adide Okay not in those exact words but you get the gist of it


    Me What did he say?


    I saw three bubbles before they disappeared and then reappeared again. This went on for at least five


    minutes before I got


    frustrated with her


    Adide: He said and I quote ¡°Tell her not to fuck this up. She needs jobs so she can move out.¡¯


    1624 Vied, 12 Ju


    Yep That randed like the Damon I knew And in weird way, he was telling for good luck. This was just


    one way ed


    Me Tellom 1


    screw year and that t


    my phone fad


    me I had been dreading seeing since Efiled


    Aalten.


    Lof course, had weed his under


    I toode a few ratingr all before answered the call


    ¡°What do you want Ashmont There was no need for pleasantries when dealing with a monster. They


    didn¡¯t underst parditeriens


    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with your? Are you dum


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    You see? Always one four warm greeting


    eing attitudes


    ¡°State your bonines, Ashton Or I¡¯m hanging up this call¡±


    There was silence on the other end of the line. The only thing that roadd be heard somewhat clearly


    was his heavy


    ¡°You sent me droarce popers, Comuna There it was I knew he would be mad and he braced myself for


    what was to co best never that it was here I wa lude work and frozen. ¡°Your sent me fucking divert


    That nude that they would serve your in the office¡± And I hadn¡¯t. But couldn¡¯t be and say that it didn¡¯t


    bring me a little spark of joy trekorer that he had been endor ed in front of his rolle


    adways about your image in¡¯t it. Ashton? You aren¡¯t even upset that fin leaving you¡±


    ¡°And why shedd 1 be? We were never in love¡±


    Pain There was a slight tinge in the middle of my chest. This man knew just how to hurt i


    He may not have been in love with me but at some point through this whole chaotic circus we had


    created I had been in bow with him. I had fallen in love with a man who was a moonster


    Jouwen the papers and we can put this all befand us. Achtom. You clearly don¡¯t love me as your wife


    and I cannot continue to love you my husband¡±


    ¡°Cai fark you. Corinna. This never hart to do with love and you know it. Our union was a business


    transaction. It always was¡¯ She then in has were ¡°You were to y the part of the perfect wife and I was


    to be the upstanding family from I want the White Hrane and yes want fame¡±


    ¡°We have the fame withwest praw! I retorted


    ¡°They are sething withend my name, Comiting¡± he spout ¡°Yra think just because Adide has my


    brother that your ve suddenly her name onmeter? Think now Your will forever be in her shadow Who


    wondled want a washed up wi like you anyway?¡±


    Phor. Phen was what i had adjected orjult in for aliment can years of my life. Their were the rignis that


    Tha


    ¡°A mashed long mandar karotted Bays the man who ju thing off me pathens fin your endriers ki that


    you don¡¯t have a


    16:24 Wed, 12 Jul t


    X69%


    cent to your name and are using their campaign money to buy yourself suits and take fancy vacations


    with your mistresses?¡±


    There was silence on the other end.


    ¡°Why so silent my dear husband?¡±


    I knew that I had him. Ashton had lost the good graces of the public and after his father had cut him off


    for being such an embarrassment. Mr. Steyn could not take the embarrassment of the fact that his son


    had impregnated a moner. It had been such a story and that was why they had all pushed for the


    wedding so much.


    I was meant to clean up his image and make him likable again.


    After I started working in the film industry and my small role in Adide¡¯sst feature film people had


    grown to love me. Ashton tried to capitalize on that. And for a time it worked. They had begun to love


    him and since the race for governor was quickly drawing closer he knew that he needed everyst


    vote. But then I realized that I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and I broke


    free.


    ¡°You¡¯re a bitch.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re an insecure ass who sees the faults in everyone else except himself. You may have


    needed me, Ashton. But make no mistake, I never needed you.¡± I made sure to coat everyst word


    with the anger and fury he embedded in me so far deep. it was now a part of who I was. ¡°Sign the


    divorce papers. And if you even think of trying to cause problems I will make sure to air out your dirty


    laundry to the next publication that approaches me.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°Try me.¡± And then I hung up the phone, feeling far more powerful than I ever had. This man didn¡¯t


    know me. He didn¡¯t know what I was capable of and he underestimated me. I was not a weakling. I was


    stronger now and if he wanted a fight then I would give him a brawl.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    ¡°Adide


    ¡°Do we have the approval that we need from the author?¡± I asked John, one of my writers on this


    project. ¡°We can¡¯t add this Samuel part, because if we do then we run the risk of angering the fans of


    the book. We have to keep it as close to the raw material as possible.¡±


    The script had been fully finalized months ago and the actors had been given their scripts. Gabriel fell


    in love with Samuel. and I knew that he would smash the role. When we chose to recast the female


    lead, Annabeth, I wasn¡¯t sure about picking up Tiffany LeMonte. But from what I had seen at the table


    read a few weeks back she was going to be amazing.


    She was a fresh new face and I had been worried about what she would be like next to Gabriel but the


    girl was holding her


    OWIL


    I decided to have this meeting at my new favorite Thai restaurant. It was a far better setting than just


    being by the studio. I was cooped up there and I was in need of fresh air.


    ¡°I can give Emma a ring and see, but it should all be fine.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I just want to stay as true to her work as possible. This is her baby and we need to make


    sure that her fan base loves the movie as much as they do the books.¡±


    It was a hard task. More often than not when a book is adapted to be a movie the movies usually


    flop. Many of the fans are left bitter and angry. The only truly sessful book adaptations were series


    like Harry Potter. They kept true to the story and made sure to include all the little things that were


    instrumental to the story.


    John nodded, his bushy eyebrows pulling together. ¡°I need to also make sure that we get the sex


    scenes correct. Have you had a chance to look over everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes I have, I even sent the-wait a minute. I looked over John¡¯s shoulder to see a mop of blonde hair


    walking into the


    restaurant.


    Ang.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I hadn¡¯t seen her since dinner at my house and she told us about her past. To be honest I could have


    gone a few years without seeing her and I would have been just fine.


    She was stunning in a slim-fit power suit and mostly natural face. I hated that she was stunning, it only


    made me want to hate her more.


    Don¡¯t judge me, the woman wasing on to my husband and I knew it. At least Damon had agreed


    that he would not speak to her as much to help ease my ¡®insecurities¡¯ but in my defense, I had a right to


    feel this way. It wasn¡¯t my husband. who I didn¡¯t trust but her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jolin broke me free from the internal monologue that had me looking just a little bit


    psycho. He turned to look over his shoulder to where Ang was taking a seat at the corner table with


    an equally stunning woman. ¡°Wow.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°What do you mean wow?¡±


    ¡°I mean that she is stunning.¡± he said in a breathy tone. ¡°Women like that are-oh sorry.¡±


    He turned to face me and immediately shut his mouth. I was sure that the frown on my face was


    evidence enough that I didn¡¯t like har gawking at her.


    ¡°Umm,¡± he coughed trying to y it all off. ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    My eyes shifted back to her travel where she wasughing ¡°Unfortunately, yes I do.¡±


    I was about to look away when her eyes lifted and caught my gaze. She didn¡¯t even look surprised to


    see me. She just raised her hand in the air and offered me a small


    16.25 Wed, 12 Jul


    Great. Now I needed to be nice back.


    I smiled and lifted my hand.


    Her friend then moved her gaze to me, seeing that her lunch date was a little preupied. I didn¡¯t miss


    the sight and that she sent me way before she corrected her features and smiled.


    Oh


    1 stood from my seat. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to like fight, right?¡± John looked at me a little nervous,


    ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    ¡°Well, you kind of look a little pissed off¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± I said a little too harshly. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m just going to say hi. I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°Oh okay.¡± He didn¡¯t look entirely convinced but he didn¡¯t stop me either.


    1 made my way toward the two women at the table. I made sure to keep the smile etched on my face. I


    wanted to go with friendliness Damon wanted me to be more understanding. So I would try his method


    first and see how it worked out for me -1 had little to no faith in it


    ¡°Ang, so good to see you again.¡± I greeted her as soon as I came to a halt by the table. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m


    Adide Steyn¡±


    1 extended my hand to her friend. The woman stared at my hand like it was going to bite her or


    something but eventually,


    she shook it.


    ¡°Melissa, nice to meet you¡± She then looked at her friend. ¡°How do you two know each other?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m friends with her partner. Damon Steyn. You know, the guy who owns one of the top 3 development


    firms in America¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, I met him like three years ago in Ibiza, he was such a vibe.¡± Melissa giggled a little. ¡°We


    went onto his yacht for a party.¡±


    I cleared my throat feeling just the slightest bit ufortable. ¡°That¡¯s interesting. Well, my husband


    used to have a little bit of a wild side.¡±


    ¡°Husband?¡± Melissa¡¯s green eyes went to my left hand which was graced by my immacte ring from


    my man. I saw the way her eyes lit up hungrily at the rock on my finger. ¡°You¡¯re married to Damon? I


    heard he had a wedding because he got some whore pregnant


    Her voice trailed off as she saw my face and she didn¡¯t finish that statement.


    Hmm, it looked like birds of the same feather truly did flock together.


    ¡°Well, I can assure you that Damon is happily married,¡± I said through a tight smile. ¡°He has been very


    happy for the past year now,¡±


    ¡°Hmm, happy?¡±


    Of course, Ang just had to give her opinion where it was not needed. ¡°Last I checked you were


    neglecting the very man who made you.¡±


    H


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, made me?¡± Was she for real right now?


    ¡°Come now. Adide.¡± She tilted her head to the side in an almost empathetic fashion. ¡°Do you


    honestly think that you¡¯re where you are because of your pure raw talent?¡±


    She really had some nerve.


    ¡°You¡¯re only in this position because your husband is well-known and well-connected. The Steyn mane


    carries so much weight across the country anyone with it can magically


    open doors¡±


    ¡°How dare you.¡±


    Tm only speaking facts, sweetie.¡± The way she said sweetie sounded so demeaning. ¡°You¡¯re not a self-


    made woman, no matter how hard those articles try to paint you as one.¡±


    Regardless of this woman¡¯s story, I knew she was mean underneath the fa?ade she tried to put on for


    my husband I was about to blow up at her when a thought climbed into my head.


    ¡°You read up on me?¡± I smirked, crossing my arms over my chest.


    ¡°You read up on the lowly dependent wife of the self-made billionaire. And do you want to know why?


    You¡¯re jealous, Ang. You¡¯re jealous that I have the man and you don¡¯t. You¡¯re jealous of The way he


    stares at me every time I¡¯m in the room. You¡¯re jealous because you know you can never have him in


    that way.¡±


    She bit down on her tongue, her jaw locking in ce. ¡°I don¡¯t want your man.¡±


    I ced my left hand on the table making sure that both of them saw my ring clearly, ¡°Oh, but you do.


    And whatever gam you¡¯re ying at you¡¯re going to lose. I have him and I never n on letting him go¡±


    I stood to my full height making sure to lock my eyes with hers.


    ¡°Bon appetit,dies.¡± I swiveled on my heel and made my way back to my table.


    That was what she got for trying to piss on my territory. My man was my man and he belonged to no


    one else.


    If Ang wanted to tango then I would allow her to. I had dealt with far stronger women than her and


    come out on top. She didn¡¯t scare me.


    But I wished I hadn¡¯t underestimated her as much as I did. Because what I didn¡¯t know was when


    Ang came swinging, the came swinging hard.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    I shook my hands at my sides and looked out at the stage. I could see a sea of people just waiting for


    us toe out.


    Today was finally the press conference for the movie. I was joined by Tiffany and Gabriel and Emma-of


    course. I was nervous, to say the least.


    This whole ship was mine to steer and it all depended on me whether it was a sess or not. There


    was a lot of pressure on my shoulders but I was trying to not think of it that way. I didn¡¯t want to


    overwhelm myself but it was hard after all the articles and videos 1 had seen.


    The books had been gold and now they were going to hold the movie to the same standard.


    ¡°Hey¡±


    I jumped two feet in the air whirling around and sucker-punching the culprit in the gut.


    ¡°Bloody hell, Gabriel groaned as he clutched his stomach.


    ¡°Oh my God,¡± I gasped. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    He let out a sound that was a cross between a chuckle and a groan. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. It was my fault for


    sneaking up on you.¡±


    Tiffany came up behind us with a smile etched on her face. ¡°Such an idiot.¡±


    ¡°I love how you take enjoyment in my misery.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Tiffany smiled, her caramel eyes gleaming. ¡°How are you feeling. Adide?¡±


    ¡°Nervous,¡± I said through a shaky smile. ¡°How are you not nervous?¡±


    ¡°Oh I am but I just mask it well¡±


    Gabriel stood to his full height and let out a long breath testing his diaphragm. ¡°I have the utmost faith


    in youdies. I have no doubt that you will smash it on stage.¡±


    ¡°I hope so¡± I breathed looking out at the stage where Emma sat being interviewed.


    The studio had set us up with a panel at MediCon. It was this huge entertainment conference. This is


    where people would first hear about the show and the media would get a chance to ask us questions.


    Emma was a natural up there. She was smiling and kept a cool head. I had done some interviews and I


    had walked one red carpet. But it was just the carpet. This was a full-blown crowd of what looked to be


    200 people


    ¡°And now I would like you to give it up for the stars of the uing film. The Blood Bond. Please put


    your hands together for Tiffany LaM and Gabriel Alcortez.¡±


    The crowd erupted in cheers and the pair walked out onto the stage. They waved to the adoring fans


    taking a seat next Emma on the plush white couch


    I was up next.


    I shook out my entire body trying to calm my internal chaos.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a room filled with humans like you¡± I recited Damon¡¯s words of encouragement to myself.


    When I had been a ball of nerves and tears in the morning he had given the good old pep talk and that


    was what he told me to rememb


    They were just people like me Except these ones were going to scrutinize everything that I did or said.


    If I said one wrong thing that could be misconstrued then I would be cancried


    It was so easy to offend someone nowadays. I needed to try and piece together the little media training


    I remembered. My father had made sure that Corinna and I were both prepped for the camera growing


    up. But while Corinna had shined in front of the camera I was far morefortable behind the lens.


    ¡°And now please put your hands together for the woman who will be spearheading this whole project


    ¡­¡¯


    Oh God, it was show time and I was nowhere near ready to go out.


    Suddenly this insane need to pee took over me-just mere seconds before I was called on. Well, it


    looked like I had to hold it


    1.


    ¡ª


    the incredible Adide Steyn.¡±


    The crowd roared and all three of my colleagues on the couch turned to the left side of the stage


    encouraging me toe out. They all knew that I was nervous.


    I took onest breath before exhaling and stering the best camera-ready smile I could muster on my


    face. The light shined down on me like the gates of heaven. It was intense but the one good thing it did


    was ck out the majority of the


    crowd.


    This was fantastic.


    I walked to the couch and settled in next to Gabriel who had left me the space.


    ¡°Mrs. Adide Steyn,¡± Amber, the interviewer, smiled at me. ¡°You are always so stunning and radiant.


    Wee to MediCon. We are so happy to have you here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to be here.¡± My voice echoed through the speakers in therge room. The little


    headpiece speaker was small but the mic carried the voices louder.


    ¡°When you got the call from Steve what was running through your head?¡±


    ¡°That maybe he had dialed the wrong number,¡± I joked and the rest of the crowd erupted intoughter.


    ¡°No, I was so thrilled. I was already an avid fan of Emma¡¯s work and loved the world she had created.


    She took us on a journey with her storylines and made us fall in love with the characters. That in itself


    is a true gift.¡±


    ¡°Oh you are too kind.¡± Emma smiled warmly at me.


    ¡°We obviously have a huge fan base here for the series, does that add ayer of extreme pressure on


    your shoulders?¡±


    This was the long-awaited question and I had rehearsed it time and time again with my husband. But


    now being on stage I just nked. All the words I had recited over and over again flew out of my mind.


    ¡°Damn straight it does.¡± I chuckled, earning moreughs from everyone. ¡°As a fan, you be


    protective of the characters and you almost guard them jealously. So when someone wants to bring the


    book to life to be a visual representation it¡¯s hard. It¡¯s hard to allow someone else to do justice to


    Samuel and Maria. Everyone has a different and unique interpretation of them in their heads. So I know


    I have to tread carefully but with this cast and with Emma as my right hand I know that this movie will


    turn out amazing.¡±


    ¡°And to add onto that point,¡± it was now Gabriel who spoke. ¡°Adide¡¯s work speaks for itself. The


    woman knows how to pull at your heartstrings and bring a story to life. She is by far one of the most


    incredible women I have seen in this business.¡± He moved his sky-blue gaze to my face. ¡°I think this


    project will be safe in her hands.¡±


    The genueness in his eyes was what caught me. He was an amazing actor and he had many


    limations to his name and here he was praising my work. Work that had been examined by so


    many. He saw me and it felt so good to be seen by others, especially those in my profession.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I smiled at my lead.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gabriel then ced his hand on top of mine but only for a second before he retracted it back.


    ¡°I can see that support is immense on this couch.¡± Amber smiled at us. ¡°Now let¡¯s take some questions


    from the fans and the


    journalists.¡±


    The rest of the interview went great We all knew how much to say and kept any huge spoilers to


    ourselves And thankfully, I didn¡¯t put my foot in my mouth and possibly get myself canceled.


    As we were leaving the stage I tripped on my heel but thankfully Gabriel was beside me and was able


    to study me by putting an arm around my waist. I was able to right myself and continue walking off on


    my own


    If I had known that something so innocent could be misconstrued then maybe I would have taken more


    precautions. It seemed that after every fire I seemingly put out, a new one popped up in its ce.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    It was date night again in the Steyn household and my husband had taken me to a private beach


    dinner. Leave it to him to always top everything.


    When I got home I found a box and a note at the very top of it that read: Be ready by 7:00 and wear


    this. I think it will bring out your eyes.


    He had gotten me a couture evening dress that hugged my body perfectly and gave my chest area that


    needed push up. I loved it. And when he walked in he had all but gaped at me.


    His exact words were, ¡®I don¡¯t think we will make it to that dinner reservation.¡¯


    There had been times that I worried that the connection we had would fade away. I had worried that he


    could stop being attracted to me. I had seen the kind of women he attracted. They were stunning.


    Supermodels and royals alike.


    Yes, I said royals. The man had princess¡¯ panties falling to the floor.


    But it was in moments like these that I realized that it didn¡¯t matter whose eyes were on him because


    his eyes were always on me. Always.


    It didn¡¯t matter who was surrounding him. Even in a crowded room, his eyes would find mine and that


    alone gave me the security that I needed from him.


    He had candles lit all around us in the sand and a small table with red roses littered all over.


    The moon hung high in the sky and the waves crashed into the shoreline creating this peaceful and


    tranquil area.


    ¡°Did I tell you that you look stunning?¡± He grabbed my hand from across the table. ¡°How did I get so


    lucky?¡±


    ¡°Luck had nothing to do with it Mr. Steyn, you yed the long game with me.¡± I winked at him, getting


    him to smile. ¡°To be honest, it was a little stalker-ish of you, I must say.¡±


    ¡°You still said yes.¡±


    ¡°After you conned me.¡± Iughed.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you happy?¡± he teased. ¡°Did you not get the happily ever after you dreamed of for so long?¡±


    ¡°Okay slow your roll buddy boy,¡± I squeezed his hand in mine, ¡°It wasn¡¯t sooooo long.¡±


    ¡°It was.¡±


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°It was too.¡±


    ¡°Stop that, are you 8?¡± I lived for the moments we teased each other like this. It was always so light-


    hearted and fun and reminded me of the days when we were falling in love.


    We sat in silence just staring at each other, neither one wanting to break first until he burst outughing


    and I followed behind him.


    When theughter died down we got served our dinner. This man had even gone as far as to get my


    favorites all in one sitting. I had a me-grilled steak with garlic mash from this ce we used to


    frequent in Vegas. Then he had even managed to get my favorite dessert, a chocte mousse, from


    Rick¡¯s on the strip.


    ¡°Did you fly all of this food out?¡± I was only half joking when I said that. But yet again this man surprised


    me.


    ¡°We have a jet, we should use it,¡± he said with a shrug.


    I gawked at him like he lost his mind. ¡°You used your jet to get this food here?¡±


    ¡°Our,¡± he took hisst spoonful of mousse. ¡°The jet is ours. What¡¯s mine is yours, it¡¯s as simple as that.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s mine is yours.¡± I finished off for him. But to my surprise, he shook his head.


    ¡°What¡¯s yours is yours, baby. I don¡¯t need any of it.¡±


    ¡°Am I too poor for you, Mr. Steyn?¡± I wagged my eyebrows teasing him..


    ¡°Hardly,¡± he drew the back of my hand to his lips and kissed me softly. ¡°It¡¯s my job as your husband to


    take care of you. Emotionally, financially, and physically.¡±


    ¡°So what I¡¯m hearing is you are my personal therapist, horniness eradicator, and bank ount.¡± I was


    only messing with him


    of course.


    ¡°If you want to put it that way then sure, baby. I am all of those things and more.¡± This man had my


    heart doing backflips in the middle of my chest. How was he even real?


    He was gorgeous, that was obvious to anyone with working eyes. But his heart was so golden. And


    very few people got to see it and even fewer got to experience it. I was one of the lucky few who got to


    feel his heart¡¯s warmth.


    ¡°And what am I for you?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re my peace.¡± His eyes pierced right through me like I was butter and they were a sharp-


    edged de. ¡°You are like my sunshine on rainy days and my northern star that¡¯s always guiding me


    back home.¡±


    I had to hold back the emotions that threatened to leak out of my eyelids.


    ¡°I love you.¡± I leaned over the table wanting a kiss and he gave it to me. It didn¡¯tst long but it didn¡¯t


    need to. I felt every ounce of love in that one kiss. I didn¡¯t think I would ever tire of kissing him.


    ¡°I love you more than you will ever know,¡± he said, and I felt it.


    After our dinner, we decided to go for a walk by the shoreline. Damon was carrying my heels in one


    hand and clutching onto my hand in the other. The moon shone down on us almost like a spotlight.


    ¡°I¡¯m excited about the movie. We¡¯re set to start filming next week.¡± The day had finallye and I was


    so excited. I knew that it was going to be a long road from here but I was up for the challenge. ¡°Did you


    see the interview?¡±


    Damon nodded looking straight ahead. ¡°You did great, baby-just like I knew you would. The male lead,


    what¡¯s his name again?¡±


    ¡°You mean Gabriel?¡±


    Damon nodded. ¡°Apparently he¡¯s some real hotshot. And he seems to love your work.¡±


    ¡°I know right?! I was so shocked that he actually loved one of my films. I had always been so self-


    conscious about my work but to get recognition from someone of his caliber means the world to me. I


    feel so seen.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not all that great.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? The man was nominated for three Oscars, he¡¯s not just some small fish in the


    sea. He is one of the big


    sharks.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that there is more of him where that came from.¡± There it was. I could hear the jealousy


    in his voice.


    ¡°Damon? Are you¡­ are you jealous?¡± I stopped in front of him with a wide smile. ¡°Oh God, you are!


    This is too good.¡±


    He tried to y it off. ¡°What do you mean? Why would I be jealous of someone like him? I¡¯m a


    billionaire with a ¡®b¡¯ Who is


    he to me?¡±


    He avoided my eyes so I knew that he was full of nonsense.


    ¡°So the great Damon Steyn, a billionaire with a capital ¡®b, is jealous of the heartthrob that is Gabriel?


    Oh, baby.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He pouted. ¡°Heartthrob? More like the hunchback of Notre Dame.¡±


    Iughed even harder. ¡°Don¡¯t be sour.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only stating facts. Come on.¡± He tried to move us but I held my ground in front of him.


    I reached up on my toes and pressed my lips to his. This kiss unlike the other one deepened and went


    a little further. I melted into him, my palms pressing up on his chest. His arms came around my waist


    pulling me in even closer.


    The kiss left me breathless and yearning for more of him.


    Now that I thought about it, we hadn¡¯t had beach sex yet, and since we were all alone out here, why


    not?


    When we pulled apart we both had matching smiles.


    ¡°You are my number one. Damon. Always have been and always will be. Never forget that, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Now, how about some beach sex?¡±


    ¡°You read my mind.¡± He lifted me up into his arms and kissed me like it was the very first time.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Today was finally the big day. All the prepping and nning had led to this one singr moment.


    ¡°Oh


    my God.¡± Lucas came up beside me. He had his little makeup belt and was looking around the set. His


    eyes were wide with wonder. I had looked just the same when I viewed the site for the first time. ¡°I


    knew these guys had a budget but damn. It makes what we had been working on child¡¯s y.¡±


    I ced my arm around his waist and gave him a side hug. ¡°This is our moment. We earned this.¡±


    He turned and hugged me face-on. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Well, believe it.¡± I smiled.


    I was drinking in every single moment of the day. I didn¡¯t want to take anything for granted. I knew


    where I hade from and I knew where I wanted to go.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get ready for the first scene.¡± I pulled myself out of his hold and walked over to my chair as


    Gabriel and Tiffany got ready.


    After my talk with Damon on the beach he was no longer worried about Gabriel, not that he ever had to


    be. The man was nowhere near the standard of my husband. And it wasn¡¯t because he was bad


    looking-far from it actually. But I just didn¡¯t get the same rush that I got from Damon.


    I settled into my seat greeting my assistant directors. I picked up my mic and for the first time in this


    project, I called for silence.


    ¡°Okay everyone, let¡¯s get this show on the road.¡± I nodded to the pper loader on my staff.


    ¡°Right,¡± he moved into the frame, ¡°Samuel and Jasmine war room scene, take one. Action.¡±


    He rushed out of the frame and the cameras moved in on Tiffany and Gabriel.


    ¡°War?! Samuel, you threaten my people with war? How can you do this to me?¡± Tiffany walked to the


    table and sat at the head of the chair. She looked at the map that had beenid out to signify the


    kingdom of Versti (the world that Emma had created). ¡°You say you care for me and that I am to be


    your bride but you allow your father to do this?¡±


    ¡°It is not war, Jasmine.¡±


    Tiffany scoffed, ¡°Then what do you call this? What do you call these strategies?¡±


    They were both silent waiting for the appropriate time to continue.


    ¡°How long must you keep hurting me? How much longer?¡± Tiffany was meant to sound more broken


    than this but her words didn¡¯t hold the emotion I wanted.


    ¡°I am to be king,¡± Gabriel sighed. ¡°I must think of my people first. I must think of their needs.¡±


    ¡°And what of your wife¡¯s?¡±


    I stared at the monitor with my brows furrowed. ¡°This isn¡¯t working.¡± I grabbed the mic from beside me.


    ¡°Cut.¡±


    ¡°Cut.¡± The word echoed through the room.


    I hopped off my chair and made my way to my two leads. Tiffany already knew that it was about her. It


    was the way she looked at me and smiled nervously.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I waved her off. ¡°No, don¡¯t you dare apologize to me. I only want to help you, okay?¡±


    She nodded.


    I crouched down so we were at eye level. ¡°I need more emotion out of you. I need you to really feel


    what you¡¯re saying. You¡¯ve just found out that this man has been lying to you. You found out that he


    wants to kill your people, your countrymen. I need the pain toe through, okay?¡±


    She nodded, still looking a little unsure.


    Tiffany looked the part of Jasmine. She had long blonde hair that brushed her back and blue-grey


    contacts that gave her those deep ocean eyes.


    ¡°Okay, let me show you. Gabriel,e stand here with me.¡± We took a few steps to the left and I


    prepared myself for what I was about to do. ¡°We¡¯ll go from the part where Jasmine is raging at Samuel.


    That¡¯s when we get our most emotional.¡±


    Gabriel nodded, already getting himself into character. ¡°Should I start us off?¡±


    I nodded.


    I remembered the majority of what the script said seeing as I had worked on it for months. ¡°Okay, go.¡±


    Gabriel stepped toward me, his hand reaching to touch my face. ¡°What do you want me to do? Shall I


    decide between my duty and my heart?¡±


    I pulled away from his touch. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t even be a choice. I shoulde first, Samuel. I should


    be the one that you choose against everything.¡±


    ¡°But I am to be king


    ¡°And you are also meant to be my husband.¡± I made my voice break at the end. ¡°Are you saying that


    your love for your people weighs far greater than your love for me? Is that what is to be of us? Am


    I to be your second choice?¡±


    I forced the tears to brim my eyes. This was the part that I needed Tiffany to execute well. I needed to


    get all the emotion to pour out of her, but not like arge gush, more of a trickle.


    Gabriel stepped even closer, cupping my cheek in hisrge hand. I made sure to hold eye contact with


    him. His eyes moved over my face in a triangle movement. Left eye, then right eye, then my mouth,


    and back again.


    The way he did it made it seem so appealing and satisfying. The man had a way of charming anyone


    even without words.


    ¨C


    His thumb rubbed my cheek gently. ¡°I would burn the world for you, Jasmine.¡±


    I parted my lips acting like I was about to speak but then closed them again. I closed my eyes causing


    the singr tear to fall from my eye. The tear trickled down my cheek until it hit his thumb. I opened my


    eyes to meet his molten gaze.


    ¡°Then why are you choosing to drive this knife into my heart? Why are you choosing against us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not against us.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t for us, Samuel.¡± Something moved in the air at that moment. I don¡¯t know what it was but


    the atmosphere had shifted.


    I was so deep into this performance, the entire set had disappeared and I had truly be Jasmine.


    ¡°I love you¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do, Jasmine.¡± That¡¯s when he wound his arm around my waist and pulled me into him. 1


    let out an audible gasp right on cue and pressed my hands against his chest. ¡°There is no moment in


    this life and no breath in which I take that I do not love you. I live for you. I breathe for you. And I would


    die for you.¡±


    The words had so much weight behind them and the way in which he carried out the performance was


    spectacr.


    I gulped, pulling myself out of his hold. ¡°And scene. That was great.¡±


    To be honest that was not the end of the scene. They were meant to share a passionate kiss but there


    was no way I was going to do that.


    I turned to Tiffany who was looking between Gabriel and me weirdly. I couldn¡¯t fully decipher what the


    look was but whatever it was, I didn¡¯t want to dive too deep into it at this given point in time. We had a


    movie to make.


    ¡°Something like that, got it?¡±


    She nodded slowly getting up from her seat. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll do it better this time around.¡±


    I walked back to my chair and settled in where my assistants were. I didn¡¯t miss the little look that


    Jenna sent from the side of the set with her arms crossed over her chest.


    Now with her, I knew her face well and I could easily read what she wanted to say.


    ¡®Girl, what are you doing?¡±


    Damon¡¯s words trickled into my mind from that night on the beach but I brushed them off. There was


    nothing going on between me and Gabriel. This was not another Ang and Damon story. This was


    me and I loved my husband and would give it all up in a heartbeat if it meant I could keep my marriage


    intact.


    ¡°Okay, action!¡±


    And if there were feelings then Gabriel needed to get rid of them because I was not going to be swayed


    from the man I loved. He would be fighting a losing battle.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    *Damon¡±


    Flying between LA and Vegas was tough, especially when I didn¡¯t get to spend as much time with


    Adide as I would like. Now with the movie starting she was extremely busy. They had different call


    times every day. Some days she left at 3 AM and other days her shooting days would start at 7 PM. But


    we made it work.


    We were two and a half weeks into filming and we hadn¡¯t missed out on date nights. They were still


    special and sacred to us and this time Adide had stuck to her promise. I was proud of her and that


    she was building for herself. She had wanted this for so long and it didn¡¯t hurt that her father was bitter.


    And though I hated to admit it, I loved that she was smiling more with Corinna around. Though my


    rtionship with her was still frosty, I felt sorry for her. My brother was not an easy man to deal with. I


    would liken him to the Grinch but with no redeemable qualities.


    This divorce was going to weigh on Corinna but my wife was making sure that she gave her sister the


    best fighting chance. Thewyer we have right now for her was good but Adide had her


    reservations. Unfortunately, the bestwyer for Corinna was at Roberts and Cohan-thew firm that


    Ang worked at. And it was safe to say that my wife didn¡¯t want to


    take our business there.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was still unsure about Ang even though I had assured her that she meant no harm. But I was


    willing to keep her mind calm so I made sure to step away from Ang. I was still friendly with her but I


    had set some firm boundaries in ce. My wife came first above everyone else and that included me.


    I had been mindlessly scrolling on my phone when I came across something that made me do a double


    take.


    ¡°There¡¯s no fucking way.¡± I hissed under my


    breath.


    I sat up in my bed and scrolled through the article. There in big bold letters was the title that had my


    blood boiling.


    ¡®Director Adide Steyn in a dramatic love affair with movie lead Gabriel Alcoretz?¡¯


    Underneath the article was a picture of Gabriel and Adide at the conference she had attended for


    the movie. His hand was on top of hers on the couch and he was staring at her like like I stared at her.


    There was a sense of awe written all over his features. I didn¡¯t know what the hell this man was doing


    with his hand over my wife¡¯s but I didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡ª


    I read the first paragraph of the article and that was enough for me.


    *Rumors have been swirling around that the two got extremely close on the first day of shooting. And


    inside reports even said that they looked like they were about to kiss. Now all of this is simply


    spection but many even sensed sparks between the two during MediCon when Gabriel-


    I ripped my eyes away from the screen not wanting to read anymore. She was my wife and the public


    knew she was married. There was a big fat rock on her hand that told any male who tried to get close


    exactly that.


    I didn¡¯t want to keep making up assumptions in my head and so I called the source. Iid back down on


    my bed and rested my back against the headboard.


    It was about 8 in the evening and she had just gotten back from shooting because she had texted me


    only ten minutes ago telling me she was home. The phone rang once and she picked up instantly.


    ¡°Hey baby,¡± her face illuminated the screen. ¡°I missed you today.¡±


    The anger that had been hard-set around my heart melted just the slightest bit at the sight of her smile.


    How could I ever truly be mad at this woman? In my eyes, she was perfect in her umperfect way.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I grunted trying to see how best I could start this conversation without setting off more fires


    between us. We had just weathered through a storm simr to this and I didn¡¯t want to drag us back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Her smile dropped.


    ¡°II sighed. ¡°I saw something today and it kind of made me mad and I don¡¯t want to be mad but I just..


    it¡¯s just not sitting right with me.¡±


    She looked like she was walking somewhere till she finally sat down on our bed. She rested her head


    on the pillow and stared at me with concern in her eyes. She knew that it was rare that things got to me


    to the point when they affected my mood.


    But when they did it meant that it had to be somewhat serious enough for me to have to say something.


    I didn¡¯t want to dampen her mood, especially when she looked like she wasing off a good day, and


    I¡ª


    ¡°Damon, you¡¯re scaring me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I blinked. ¡°I just saw this article a few minutes ago and it was talking about you and Gabriel. It


    was saying how you two got really close at filming and how they think you two have some kind of love


    affair going on. I know you obviously aren¡¯t dating the guy-you¡¯re married after all.¡±


    She was silent for a few seconds but those few seconds felt like an eternity.


    It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t trust my wife. I didn¡¯t trust him.


    Adide was a stunner and she was one of the most authentic and internally beautiful people you


    would ever meet. Her heart was like sunshine and it always managed to touch those around her. You


    couldn¡¯t help but be drawn into her pull.


    ¡°I told you on the beach, you¡¯re the only man I see.¡±


    Her exnation was sound but it didn¡¯t do anything for me.


    ¡°Did anything happen during filming?¡± My tone came out a little usatory and I realized my mistake


    when my wife. frowned.


    ¡°Are you asking if I cheated on you with my male lead in front of dozens of crew and cast?¡±


    Oh shit¡­.


    I really should have thought that one through.


    ¡°No.¡± I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m only asking if the article is true.¡± I was really putting my foot in my mouth


    here. I was choosing death and I was digging my own hole at this point. ¡°No wait, that¡¯s not what I


    meant.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think it¡¯s exactly what you meant, Damon. You are asking if a trash tabloid news outlet wrote the


    truth about me cheating on you while I was at work filming.¡±


    When she said it like that it sounded as terrible as it had in my head.


    ¡°I was showing them a scene where they needed to show emotion. We acted it out, and I gave Tiffany


    her notes, that was all. That was it.¡±


    ¡°Are you


    sure?¡± If I could have pped myself at that moment I would have. My mouth had a mind of its own at


    this point.


    I could see the hurt in her eyes. I knew that this was bringing back painful memories from our fake


    marriage days. I had done this to her once before and I had promised myself that I would never do this


    again. But here I was again, using her. I was allowing my own insecurities to get in the way of us


    again.


    ¡°Adide¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not cheating on you.¡± Her face waspletely void of any emotion. Her eyes glistened with


    unshed tears. ¡°I have never and will ever cheat on you. I said my vows to you and I have kept my


    promises. I love you, Damon. And I want you to trust me. The same way I have trusted you with


    Ang.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring Ang into this. We aren¡¯t talking about her right now.¡±


    ¡°Is it not the same thing though? Is she not a thorn in our rtionship too?¡±


    ¡°How? Am I working with her? Am I getting close to her and acting out live scenes with her?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s worse because you see her willingly-outside of work-rted things.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my friend.¡±


    ¡°And she wants to screw you. How can you not see that?¡±


    ¡°And how can not see Gabriel wants to fuck you?¡±


    She gaped at me, ¡°What do you want from me, Damon? He is my male lead. I can¡¯t run from him.¡±


    ¡°Then quit!¡± I bellowed.


    It was only when the words left my lips that I realized what I had just said to her. The look on her face


    was a sucker punch to the gut.


    ¡°I need to go.¡± Her voice was barely above a whisper at this point.


    ¡°Adie-¡±


    But it was toote. The call cut and I was left staring at myself.


    Had I just ruined my marriage?

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    ¡°Adide


    Do you know what was worse than fighting with your significant other? Fighting with your significant


    other while they were in a different time zone.


    I woke up on the worst side of the bed this morning and all I could think about was the fact that my


    husband thought that I was a cheater. The way he had reacted was what was getting to me. I didn¡¯t


    want to believe that he thought those things about me.


    He had tried to call me back six times and had sent text after text but I hadn¡¯t responded to him. The


    last thing I read on my phone from him was a message that came in right as I pulled into the studio.


    Damon: I¡¯m an idiot. Please call me back.


    Damon: I love you, Adide. You¡¯re my universe.


    I almost caved.


    I had almost hit send on the message that I had been typing but then I remembered that not too long


    ago we were in the exact same position. The only difference was he had promised me never to do


    something like this again to me.


    I get that he worried that Gabriel wanted me but it didn¡¯t matter if he did or didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t want Gabriel,


    emphasis on the I My eyes were only set on my husband. Why would I throw the once-in-a-lifetime love


    we have for some passing thing? I wanted him to trust what we had. The same way I had been trusting


    what he and I had when it came to Ang. Even though Ang had made it more than clear that she


    wanted my man and had practically said it to my face.


    But this whole Gabriel thing was too much and hypocritical. I couldn¡¯t just ignore him-he was my male


    lead. Ang was no one to him apart from a stranger that had crossed his path one odd Thursday


    night. If anyone should hold the majority of the anger it should be me.


    ¡°Adide.¡± Gabriel tapped my shoulder drawing me out of my internal rant.


    I blinked and I realized that I was still standing by the little snack table. My gaze moved up to him, his


    outfit for the scene still on. ¡°Sorry, what did you say?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± His features softened the slightest bit. ¡°You seem


    a little out of it.¡±


    Great. Everyone could tell that I was currently gued with problems.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I forced a smile and turned back to the table. I went to go and pick up a cookie but then a


    hand darted out and covered mine. I snapped my gaze to Gabriel and drew my hand out of his hold.


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m worried about you. A lot of people are actually.¡± Well, this was embarrassing. ¡°I just


    want to see if you need anything or even just an ear to listen.¡±


    He was sweet for trying to do that but I didn¡¯t want to burden someone unnecessarily with my issues.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll just get my lunch, it should be in my trailer.¡± I offered him a weak smile but that was all I


    could manage at the moment. ¡°See you after the break.¡±


    I turned to leave but his hand came over my wrist stopping me. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be by yourself. We


    could eat together?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if it was such a good idea to have lunch with him in a closed and confined space. There


    were already these absurd rumors flying around, I didn¡¯t want to provide people with more drama to


    use against me.


    But looking into this man¡¯s eyes I could see his genuine concern and sincerity swimming in them. There


    were very people in this world who genuinely cared to hear about your problems because they cared


    about you. And from the time I had spent with Gabriel, I hade to realize that he was one of those


    few people.


    few


    E


    ¡°Okay, sure.¡± I agreed, ¡°but why don¡¯t we have it in the studio¡¯s park? I need the fresh air.¡±


    It was the perfect excuse so that we could be out in the open.


    ¡°Sure.¡± He smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll meet you out there in ten.¡±


    We went our separate ways to our different trailers. I saw my lunch on my table and took it before


    heading out to the park. As I walked there I scrolled through my phone to see that my husband had


    indeed texted me while I was shooting all morning.


    Damon: I love you, Adide Steyn. I¡¯m sorry for being so stupid with you. Please just call me back


    when you can.


    My heart squeezed just looking at the message. I wanted to call him and tell him that it was okay and


    we could stop fighting but I was just so mad. He had hurt me in ways that he swore he wouldn¡¯t


    anymore. He was going back on his word.


    And now he wanted me to leave my job so he could do what? Feel more secure in our rtionship. If


    this was truly a cause for concern for him then I would leave.


    I walked into the park which was quite literally just grass and benches with tables. There were a few


    people littered around and even some of the cast and crew. I was a little abrasive about hanging out


    with some of them now because I had no idea who had leaked information to the press. That scene


    was simply practice and they had blown it out of proportion and now I was fighting with the love of my


    life over it.


    I sat down on the bench and just stared at the messages. I debated whether I should even bother


    messaging back when I was feeling so shitty about the whole thing but I knew that I couldn¡¯t allow


    these things to fester any longer than they already


    had.


    ¡°Hey there boss,¡± Gabriele came to sit on the other side of the bench. His smile immediately dropped


    when he looked at my face. ¡°I¡¯m only going to ask once and then after that, you won¡¯t hear me say


    another word.¡±


    He waited for a beat as he tried to gather his own thoughts.


    ¡°You may think you¡¯re burdening me with your words but you really aren¡¯t.¡± His eyes watched me for a


    moment. ¡°I can just be an ear, my mother always told me that a problem shared is a problem half


    solved.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if it was the fact that I had been holding all of this in or if I didn¡¯t have anyone else I could


    really tell. This pressure in my chest felt like it was going to implode on itself.


    So I spilled my guts to him and Iid it all out. I even told him about Ang and all the encounters I had


    with her. It felt so good to get it all out of my system.


    ¡°Wow,¡± he let out a long breath, ¡°that¡¯s a lot to take in. How do you feel now?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m being honest? I feel like I can breathe a little easier now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the rumors and it was never my intention to get in between your marriage in any kind


    of way.¡± He looked away for a second at the nosy people who were staring at us. ¡°I¡¯m just someone


    who is affectionate by nature and I forget that it can often be misconstrued.¡±


    I waved him off. ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault. It was all in good and innocent banter. Damon and I will be fine.


    I just think that I need to take a little more time before I talk to him today.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that would be wise. He¡¯lle around, he just understands the treasure that you are and he


    doesn¡¯t want anyone else getting their hands on it.¡± He stared at me with a look I couldn¡¯t quite read.


    ¡°No matter how much they want to.¡±


    I cleared my throat trying to refocus myself. ¡°Looks like lunch is done should we head back?¡±


    He nodded, taking our empty takeaways in the stic bags. ¡°I just need to head to the gate to get


    something that was dropped off for me. I¡¯ll meet you there.¡±


    I nodded before walking away from him.


    ¡°And Adide?¡± he called my name before I even made it 20 steps.


    ¡°Yes?¡± I looked over my shoulder at him.


    ¡°If I knew for a second that you weren¡¯t happy, I would take my chance.¡± And then he left it at that and


    turned away from


    I just stood therepletely baffled at, one his confidence, and two the realization that maybe my


    husband had been right. Maybe, just maybe, Gabriel did like me in more than just a friendly way.


    This was thest thing I needed right now.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    *Damon*


    On the one day I needed to get back to LA, Vegas decided to rain. It was the fucking desert and it had


    decided to rain. What the fuck?


    I called and texted my wife but she was giving me the cold shoulder. The only thing I got back from her


    were the three words I needed to hear to know that we would make it out of this mess alive.


    ¡®I love you¡®


    I would be lying if I said that I hadn¡¯t had my doubts about her feelings. toward me. What I had said to


    her was wrong and if it had been me I would have been so hurt by the usations, I don¡¯t know what I


    would have done. She was far more gracious and I was truly undeserving of a wife like her.


    I parked my car in the driveway and saw that her car was missing. I didn¡¯t know if that made me


    relieved or sad. I wanted to get my groveling done immediately but maybe I needed to better prepare


    myself some more.


    I had been expecting toe home to a silent and empty home. But to my utter shock and surprise the


    first thing I heard the moment I stepped foot into the foyer was the unmistakable voice of my older


    brother.


    ¡°You bitch! How could you do this to me?!¡± his voice roared from the living room traveling all the way


    into this room.


    There was only one person he would speak to like that and though I didn¡¯t like her he didn¡¯t get a pass


    on disrespecting her in my house. I left my bags at the front and marched my way to the living room.


    I had been on edge for thest 48 hours and drilling my fist into my brother¡¯s face felt like a great way


    to relieve the stress that was trapped in my shoulders.


    ¡°Leave Ashton.¡± I came to see Corinna on the other side of the room near the corner where a nt


    stood tall. Her face was stern and unwavering but from her bodynguage alone I knew that she was a


    little uneasy.


    ¡°And what do we have here?¡± I kept my tone easy and light. I leaned against the door frame and looked


    at my brother. ¡°What are you doing in my house, Ashton?¡±


    18 00


    ¡°I came to get my wife.¡±


    ¡°Last I heard, she¡¯s divorcing your sorry ass.¡±


    My brother¡¯s eyes zed. ¡°That was just some bullshit tantrum she was throwing. Corinna knows the


    deal we made and she needs to stick to it. I know you could give two fucks about me, brother. Allow me


    to just take my wife home and I will dly leave your tin can of a home.¡±


    ¡°Tin can?¡± I clicked my tongue on the roof of my mouth. ¡°Need I remind you that you have nothing to


    your name? This tin can of a house is far more than you can afford.¡±


    ¡°I have money,¡± he spat.


    It was such a shame to see how the mighty and brilliant Ashton Steyn had fallen. He prided himself in


    being in a far better tax bracket than most and here he was squandering for change from his wife who


    was worth tens of millions¨Cthanks to the inheritance.


    ¡°What you have is the kindness of your wife¡¯s heart to allow you to have ess to her wealth. You are


    nothing in this world, Ashton.¡± I kicked off the frame and took a few steps into the room. ¡°What you are


    is a washed¨Cup politician who¡¯s clinging onto the little poprity he has. You know she¡¯s your best shot


    at governor, right? That¡¯s why you want her toe with you. The debate is in three days no? Now


    what would the press say if they saw you arrive alone? That would confirm the split,


    huh?¡±


    Ashton balled his fists at the side of his body. His face took on a red tint as the anger filled his veins by


    the second.


    ¡°I should say the same to you, brother,¡± some of the anger melted from his face. ¡°Last I read your wife


    was opening her legs for yet another sessful man. Tell me, do you think he humps her from behind,


    or does he likes to take it from the front?¡±


    He was baiting me. I knew he was. But the fact that I was currently in a fight with my wife over this


    actor did nothing to bring about my level¨Cheaded nature.


    That was the thing about Ashton. He knew how to get under my skin and it was the most annoying


    thing in this world. He was very skilled in this regard.


    ¡°Keep talking about my wife and I will have you buried six feet under in


    18:09


    two seconds t.¡±


    ¡°Ooh scary,¡± he waved his hands in the air. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your wife has been passed around a few times so


    it shouldn¡¯t¨Cshit!¡±


    My fist connected with his face and to my dissatisfaction, I didn¡¯t hear the crunch of a broken bone


    beneath it.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I guess I would just have to swing again.


    He lifted his head and looked at me with a bleeding nose. ¡°Touchy I see.¡±


    I grabbed the cor of his button¨Cdown, moving us back till his back hit the wall. ¡°If you ever speak


    about my wife again, I will put a bullet in the middle of your head.¡±


    The bastard had the nerve to grin with blood staining his teeth. ¡°Violence is not your look. All this for a


    piece of pussy?¡±


    My fist connected with his stomach again making him heave. But instead of being normal and shutting


    his mouth, he kept going.


    ¡°I wonder if I go back to her will she spread her legs for me again? I remember how she liked to be


    taken from behind. Tell me, brother, do you fuck her like a whore or a bitch?¡±


    Red. All I could see was the blinding rage and I lost it.


    Punch after punch, I drilled into him.


    I was going to kill him. I had warned him and he had pushed and pushed and now he was going to pay.


    When it came to Adide I became unhinged. I was not afraid to spill blood for her and that was what a


    lot of people didn¡¯t understand. I was willing to kill for her.


    ¡°Damon, stop! You¡¯ll kill him.¡± I could barely register Corinna¡¯s voice. ¡°Damon!¡±


    My brother grunted taking every hit I gave him. At this point, he was bloodied and bruised but I wasn¡¯t


    stopping. I wanted this asshole to pay for what he said. But if I was being honest, there was more to it


    than that. The whole, Gabriel situation had fucked my head over and I didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.


    My marriage was hanging in the air and I didn¡¯t know what would happen next.


    And now I was taking it all out on my brother.


    ¡°Damon!¡± Corinna screamed again but this time she grabbed my arm


    18:10


    when it pulled back to hit Ashton again. ¡°Stop. You can¡¯t let Adie walk into this. Please. Please.¡±


    That¡¯s when I stopped. I didn¡¯t stop because I was about to kill my brother, but because this whole


    ordeal would affect my wife.


    I dropped him to the floor and stepped back. I turned to look at Corinna who had tears running down


    her face. She looked absolutely terrified and for some reason that hit me harder than I thought it would.


    ¡°Go upstairs.¡± I made sure to keep my voice gentle and calm. I didn¡¯t want to scare her. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of


    this.¡±


    She nodded weakly and made her way out of the room.


    C


    Ashton spat out bloodied spit onto the floor. I had the urge to kick him in the stomach but I held back.


    The idiot wasn¡¯t worth my time.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky I didn¡¯t kill your ass.¡± I spat. ¡°But make no mistake, open your mouth like that again, blood


    or not, you¡¯re dead.¡±


    Send Gift


    Comment

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    After security handled my brother and threw him out on his a ss I made sure to check on Corinna. I had


    found her curled up in the corner of her room hyperventting. It had taken me over thirty minutes of


    me trying to calm her down. But even after her body was still shaking. I knew that she was likely in


    some form of shock.


    After she started crying again, I called my personal doctor toe over and he was over within twenty


    minutes. He was able to give her a sedative that knocked her out. I had never seen her so broken


    before in my entire life. She looked like a deer in headlights and I would be lying if I said it didn¡¯t touch


    my heart in some way. The girl had been a bi tch but she didn¡¯t deserve any of this. No one deserved to


    have to live under the tyranny of a man like Ashton.


    I knew that Adide didn¡¯t want to ask for her help but after what happened today, I needed to do


    something. She would want me to do something. I had tried to call her but as expected my wife was still


    avoiding me.


    So I did the next best thing and decided to call someone for help. I called Ang and that was how she


    ended up sitting in my kitchen with a coffee mug in her hands. I had a ss of scotch in one hand and


    an ice pack over my knuckles.


    The anger had dwindled and now all that was left were the little. remnants that lingered behind.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she finally broke the silence that had enveloped us.


    ¡°No.¡± I stared out the window. ¡°This is all so f ucked up. You should have seen him, Ang.¡±


    There were parts of me that wanted to finish off my brother but I knew The focus now was to


    disconnect Ashton from my sister-inw. Thewyer we had hired was useless and Ang worked at


    the best firm in the state.


    that would only add to my problems.


    had the resources to help her and I would do what I needed to. Adide wanted me to be kinder to her


    sister and this was me extending my kindness. I only hoped that when she learned what I did she


    would understand.


    ¡°You should have seen her. She looked terrified out of her mind.¡± I


    couldn¡¯t get the blood-curdling scream she let out when I tried to hold her. Her entire body shook


    violently and she only fully calmed when the doctor arrived. ¡°There¡¯s more than we know that went on


    back in Vegas between the two of them.¡±


    My brother was a master maniptor and he knew how to get to people. He had done it with my wife


    and now he was doing it with Corinna. She didn¡¯t deserve this kind of pain at all.


    ¡°I wish you would have told me sooner.¡± I could feel her eyes on me but I kept my gaze forward. ¡°I


    actually haven¡¯t heard from you in a while, I was starting to think I had offended you in some way.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t me who she had offended but that didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was making sure that Corinna


    got the help that she needed.


    ¡°Can you help her?¡± I took a sip of the scotch, allowing the liquid to burn my throat. It was ten in the


    morning and I was drinking hard liquor. I was by no means an alcoholic but it made this situation


    somewhat bearable. ¡°She needs to get rid of this as shole and I need the process to be as quick and


    efficient as possible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more than happy to help but I think it¡¯s only fair you give me an exnation, Damon. You just went


    ghost on me. You didn¡¯t respond to my texts or calls. Did I do something to upset you?¡±


    I looked at her through my peripheral, giving her a side-eye. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to be a di ck. I was only


    trying to make my wife feel morefortable.¡±


    I watched her shoulders tense momentarily before they rxed. ¡°So it was Adide then?¡±


    I nodded.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She hates me?¡±


    This time I turned to her. ¡°She doesn¡¯t hate you. But she just feels like you are trying to get a little too


    close to me.¡±


    Her eyebrows pulled together into a frown. ¡°Close to you? Like I want to steal you from her?¡±


    Her reaction was one ofplete shock and confusion.


    Maybe my wife had been wrong. Maybe she didn¡¯t like me the


    she said she did after all.


    way that


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to offend you, Damon. But after my ex, I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s going to take for me to


    feel anything for anyone else.¡± She smiled sadly. ¡°And if I ever made you feel ufortable in any way


    shape or form I¡¯m so-¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t apologize. I told Adide that it was nothing of the sort but I guess she was just feeling ¡­


    protective over me.¡± I sighed, bringing all my attention back to my drink. ¡°I used to have a y boy


    reputation and it was hard for her when we first got together. I just didn¡¯t want to give her any reason to


    feel ufortable. Im sure you can understand why I did what I did.¡±


    ¡°Why you look like a man who¡¯s been kicked


    She shook her head. ¡°Is tha


    in the groin?¡±


    One thing about Ang that didn¡¯t escape my notice was the fact that she was very perceptive and


    able to read people with ease. It was quite refreshing to not have to put on a face and act happy when I


    clearly


    wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Partly.¡± This had been one of the worst fights that Adide been in. ¡°I messed up and said something


    stup id.¡±


    and


    I ha


    She hummed in agreement. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to intrude, but did this have anything to do with the article of


    her and Gabriel?¡±


    ¡°You saw that?¡± Well, I guess the world saw it. I had hoped that somehow it hadn¡¯t had such a big


    reach. But what was I to expect? The movie she was working on was going to be a global


    phenomenon. All eyes were on her and the cast.


    She nodded.


    ¡°So, I can help Corinna. But what would she think of me helping you now? Won¡¯t she get upset seeing


    me in your house?¡±


    I opened my mouth to respond but the sound of my wife¡¯s voice beat me to it.


    ¡°I¡¯m debating on how I currently feel,¡± Adide said.


    There she stood in the archway of the kitchen with her arms crossed over her chest. Her eyes weren¡¯t


    looking at me but rather the woman I had invited into our home. ¡°Hello, Ang. What a surprise to see


    you here¡­ again.¡±


    I could tell from her tone alone that she was less than pleased with


    Ang¡¯s presence here. And I was yet again in hot water.


    ¡°Baby.¡± I stood from my seat.


    This was the first time I was seeing her after our fight. The pressure in my chest released a little from


    simply being in her presence.


    Her eyes moved to mine slowly, almost painstakingly slow. There was no warmth in them. All I got from


    her was nothing but a nk stare.


    I knew her mind was turning. She had made it clear how she felt about this woman and we had even


    gotten into a fight about her. And now I had brought her here. Maybe I had jumped the gun a little too


    early. Maybe I should have waited and spoken to her first.


    ¡°Why is she here, Damon?¡±


    I only prayed that the next thing that came out of my mouth didn¡¯t destroy us even further.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    *Adide*


    He had brought her to our house.


    She was the very reason we were fighting and he had brought her to the house. I wanted to throw


    something, namely at him. He was acting like thest two weeks had not happened. She had been one


    of the sole reasons for our disagreements and now he had her in my house.


    ¡°Are you suddenly hard of hearing, husband?¡± I knew that my tone would rub him the wrong way but I


    didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Adide, let me exin.¡±


    ¡°Exin what?¡± I red at them both. ¡°You know how I feel about her and yet you bring her to my


    house. To my ce of solitude. And here I was missing you and wishing that this whole little feud we


    have going on could just stop.¡±


    Ang cleared her throat drawing attention to her. I was mere seconds from punching her in the throat


    and from the way my husband moved cautiously toward me with his hands up, I think he knew.


    ¡°I think I should leave.¡± She got up from her seat, grabbing her bag.


    ¡°Yes, you should,¡± I snapped.


    She had the audacity to look startled like she wasn¡¯t trying to take my man in broad daylight. Who did


    she think she was? The level of disrespect was getting to be too much and I would not stand for it. I


    was no one¡¯s doormat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in touch, Damon.¡±


    That made the little monster in me grow about twice its size.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s best that from this moment on you and my husband sever whatever contact you have


    between the two of you.¡±


    Ang looked to Damon for some assistance and to my shock and surprise he mouthed the words, ¡®It¡¯s


    okay. My mouth gaped at the two of them.


    ¡°Are you serious right now?¡± I pointed at my husband. ¡°I am your wife Damon or does that mean


    nothing to you?¡±


    We had been perfect thest month. We had been getting back into the swing of things and now here


    we were. Onpletely different sides like we were enemies.


    The hurt that was swimming in my chest hardened like concrete around my heart, weighing down the


    soft tissue. This was not at all what I had been expecting when I walked into the house.


    I had every intention of making up with him but with what he was doing, I didn¡¯t know if I could stomach


    this much longer. I turned on my heel and made my way to the staircase. But before I could get far my


    husband stopped me and pulled me back.


    ¡°Baby,¡± he pleaded. ¡°Just let me exin.¡±


    In my peripheral I watched Ang leave through the front door and for the first time since I walked in I


    allowed my body to ease. A loud silence nketed us. Neither one of us was prepared to speak but still


    held onto each other¡¯s hands.


    I would be lying if I said it didn¡¯t feel good to have his hand in mine. Holding him felt like a homing.


    ¡°You brought her here.¡± My voice was barely above a whisper.


    ¡°I had a good reason,¡± he leaned his forehead against mine. ¡°Will you let me tell you why?¡±


    I nodded.


    Now that my anger had evaporated I was in a much calmer headspace and had the rity to listen to


    whatever he was about to tell me.


    Ang just brought out the worst side of me. I hated that she was able to get under my skin like that. I


    needed to have a better handle on myself for next time. I am not a fighter but that woman had me


    wanting to throw the first punch.


    Damon guided me to the couch where we sat side by side with our hands. intertwined. It was then that I


    noticed that the vase I usually had in the corner wasying shattered on the opposite end of the room.


    That was odd.


    ¡°Baby,¡± he sighed heavily. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to tell you this but¡­ Ashton came to see Corina.¡±


    All the blood drained from my face. ¡°He was here?¡±


    He nodded slowly, ¡°He was and when I got home I walked in on them fighting.¡±


    My heart squeezed. My poor sister.


    She wouldn¡¯t openly admit it but I knew that there were parts of her that feared Ashton. I didn¡¯t know if


    he had ever struck her but he had done enough emotional damage to mark her for life. He had


    manipted her and used her love for him against her. He turned her into this shell of a human being.


    He drove her to insanity.


    ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±


    And so he did. He told me all that had transpired from start to finish. With everything he told me, my


    rage only increased further.


    That abustle fucker. I was going to kill him. There were no two ways about it. I was going to make sure


    that he paid for every tear that had fallen from her eyes today.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why she was here?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°I would never bring her here unless it was absolutely necessary. I know how much she


    makes you feel ufortable. But I also know how much you love your sister.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was right. I would shake hands with the devil himself if it meant that I could save the people that I


    loved. And if that meant I had to y nice. with Ang then so be it.


    ¡°So what did she say?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll speak with her colleague and get Corinna a meeting.¡± This was good, at least she was good at


    something other than trying to steal my man. ¡°And I will finance it all for Corinna, my love. She doesn¡¯t


    need to worry about anything.¡±


    Well, this was a shocking turn of events. Usually, my husband was the first in line to see my sister


    suffer.


    ¡°Change of heart with Rina?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°She¡¯s grown on me. And she kind of helped me avoid a murder charge today.¡± He


    laughed it off but the truth behind it was that my husband was going to murder his brother if he had not


    been stopped.


    I looked down at his bruised knuckles. ¡°And how are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± He cupped the side of my face, my cheek leaning into his touch. The pad of his thumb


    rubbed my cheek softly, causing a trail of sparks to travel from the ce he touched all the way down


    to my chest. ¡°I missed you, Adie.¡±


    I closed my eyes, relishing in his touch. ¡°I missed you too, husband.¡±


    When I opened my eyes again his gaze was soft, showcasing everyst ounce of emotion he had. I


    knew this man loved me but it was that woman that I just didn¡¯t trust. And I knew if I even allowed her a


    little bit of room she would pounce on him.


    It was sheer cruelty that she was now going to be working with us in order to set my sister free.


    My husband tucked a stray hair behind my ear. ¡°What¡¯s going on in that head of yours?¡±


    ¡°I get that we have to let her help us but¡­¡± my voice trailed off.


    ¡°Adie.¡± He sighed almost like he was irritated with me. ¡°I get that you don¡¯t like her but we don¡¯t have


    much option. She can help us get in with a good divorcewyer.¡±


    ¡°And so could a quick Google search.¡±


    He frowned. ¡°This isn¡¯t about us but Corinna. Are we not trying to do what¡¯s best for her?¡±


    ¡°And since when do you care about what¡¯s best for my sister?¡± It was a low blow and even as I listened


    to myself I could hear it in my own voice.


    ¡°Are you serious right now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a valid question.¡± I was only adding fuel to the fire and I needed to start putting it out rather than


    fanning it.


    He stared at mepletely confounded. ¡°I need some air.¡±


    He got up from his seat and made his way out of the living room leaving me alone.


    It seemed like all we did these days was fight. I was tired of it but it didn¡¯t seem like we were going to


    find a middle ground any time soon.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    I left him to cool off and to be honest, I needed to clear my head too. I got up from the couch and made


    my way to my


    told me that she had been given a sedative and would likely be out for the night but I just needed


    sister¡¯s Toom Bauman


    to see her tot myself


    1 knocked and waited a beat for her to answer but no one said anything. I cracked the door open and


    saw that all her lights were out and her curtains were drawn back to allow the light from the moon to


    pierce inside. A gentle blue hue hit up the room giving it this calm aesthetic.


    When I looked at her bed I had expected her to be asleep but she was sitting up with her knees to her


    chest. Her eyes were set out the window and her hair which was usually up was free and talling all


    around her.


    ¡°Rina?¡± I walked over to her with caution insite of her current mental state I didn¡¯t know if she wanted to


    be held or if she just needed space. ¡°I was told they gave you meds and knocked you out


    All she did was shrug. She didn¡¯t utter a single word which worried me.


    ¡°The moon is pretty tonight. Her voice was so low I felt like I had to strain my ears to hear her properly.


    ¡°Sometimes I just catch myself watching it for what could be hours but sometimes passes by like


    minutes.¡±


    I came up to the bed and sat beside her. I didn¡¯t know exactly what she needed but I would be here


    when she figured it all


    out


    A few moments of silence passed between us and all I could feel was thus overwhelming sadness


    rolling off her in waves. From her face alone you could see just how much this man had taken from her


    and it angered me


    The fact that this was the pain that she allowed me to see was even more gut¨Cwrenching She didn¡¯t


    like to let me know just how much this idiot had affected her. She was carrying all this pain and she


    wouldn¡¯t let me help her carry it.


    ¡°He told you, right?¡±


    ¡°He did¡±


    ¡°I hate him¡± Her words broke at the end of the sentence. ¡°I hate him so much because I loved him like


    crazy. And in loving him I destroyed myself How fucked up is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not fucked up, Kina.¡±


    She moved and leaned her head on my shoulder. She ced her hand over mine and gave it a gentle


    squeeze.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to get you free from him, Rina.¡± It was a promise that I was making to her. This man had


    done too much and it was time to sever ties. She didn¡¯t need him¨Cshe never did. She had me and we


    would brave this world together.


    ¡°Do you know how blessed you are?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Your husband.¡± There was this longing in her voice. ¡°To have a man like that love you so wholly and


    fully is such a blessing. That man wakes up every day and he chooses you. He chooses to love you


    and treat you gently.¡±


    Her words hurt me. I knew that my husband loved me and the past two weeks of us bickering had


    made the fact slip from my mind momentarily. I had let the outside noises have a say in our love story


    when they had no room to speak in the first ce. It didn¡¯t matter to me that Ang was there. What


    mattered was that he was there.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    My sister pulled away from me so she could look me in the eyes. Her face was shadowed by the moon


    but her eyes glistened against its gentle shine. ¡°I heard you guys yelling at each other downstairs. It¡¯s


    about her isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you worry yourself about a woman like that. You wear the ring. You have his name.


    You have his heart.¡± She was right on all ounts and it was just my insecurities seeping in. After


    having to fight for our love the first time I guess I was left jaded and wounded. These were wounds that


    I never picked at so I never realized they were there until now. ¡°Stop pushing him away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be hereforting you and here you are consoling me over my petty dramas,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what sisters are for,¡± she brought my hands to her lips and gave them a soft kiss. ¡°You¡¯re


    helping me, simply by being


    here.¡±


    ¡°Always.¡±


    We sat in her bed inplete silence until she finally drifted off to sleep. I walked out of her room and


    made my way back downstairs to where I knew my husband would be. The moon was full and he and I


    had just fought. He often found sce in


    nature


    As expected, he was sitting on the lounge chair by the pool. His head was tilted up and his arms were


    at the back of his head.


    Rina¡¯s words stuck with me. This man had been nothing but gracious with me. Never once had I ever


    had to doubt his love for me since our vows. He chose me every morning when that sun rose. And


    continued to choose me after it set.


    I walked down the porch steps and made my way to him. I came to sit right by his legs causing his eyes


    to flutter open.


    ¡°Hey My voice was soft and I had all my defenses down. I wasn¡¯t here to wage another war with him


    again. I wanted peace. ¡°Come here,¡± he opened up his arms to me and sat up a little straighter.


    I held onto him for dear life. I buried my nose in the crook of his neck and breathed him in. I had missed


    this scent. I didn¡¯t want to spend another day not waking up to it.


    ¡°The bed¡¯s been really cold without you.¡± I muttered into his skin.


    Damon¡¯s body vibrated against me as he let out a lowugh. ¡°It sucked not waking up next to you,


    baby. I missed stealing your shampoo.


    I tapped him on the back yfully, ¡°I knew you were using it. You said it smelt like GMO fruits.¡±


    ¡°I like it because it smells like you.¡±


    ¡°So I smell like GMO fruits?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he kissed my neck. ¡°you smell sweet.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so sappy.¡± And I loved it.


    When we pulled apart we were both smiling. It was the first carefree moment we had shared in thest


    two weeks. Things had been so tense and hard and this just felt so


    115. 115.


    I grabbed his hands and brought them to my lips, making sure to kiss each knuckle.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight anymore.¡± It was all exhausting and I was tired of being on a battlefield against my


    person. We were meant to be on the same side. ¡°I don¡¯t want us to be on opposite sides of the


    battlefield. I don¡¯t want us to have this rift between us.¡±


    ¡°Me either.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So truce?¡±


    He grabbed me and ced me on hisp so I was sitting across him. He grabbed the side of my face


    and pulled me toward. him, sealing our agreement with a kiss. When we pulled apart we wore matching


    smiles that illuminated our faces.


    ¡°Make¨Cup sex?¡± He arched an eyebrow waiting for my answer.


    ¡°You read my mind.¡±


    He got up from the chair and shifted me so I was hanging off his shoulder. I let out a loud squeal


    followed by a fit of giggles.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a caveman.¡±


    His hand came down on my ass with a gentle smack. ¡°Just wait a few seconds and I will show you just


    how much of a


    caveman I can be.¡±


    And boy did he show me exactly how sorry he was for all the mistakes he had made.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    ¡°Okay and cut! That¡¯s a wrap for today,dies and gentlemen. The next time I see you all we will be in


    Paris¡±


    Everyone around me pped with excitement. The film was progressing so well and we were even far


    ahead of schedule. The past two weeks had been grueling but they had been worth it. It was even


    sweeter now that my husband and I were finally back on track


    ¡°Oh, mon cherie.¡± Lucas came up beside me and draped his arm over my shoulder. ¡°We shall be


    in Paris for a whole three weeks! The food, the culture, the men!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at his antics. Of course, those were the most important things to him. But for


    me, this was a chance for me and my husband to get some real downtime. We had been put through


    the wringer thest two months and we deserved to just fall in love all over again in the city of love.


    ¡°On that note.¡± I hugged my friend and detached myself from him. ¡°I need to head home to see my


    man. Thank you very


    much¡±


    To be in love and happily married.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a dream.¡± I batted my eyshes.


    And it was. Being married to Damon was everything and though we had our challenges I would never


    trade him in for the


    world


    In my peripheral vision, I could see Gabriel headed toward me and I decided to make a quick exit.


    His words still lingered fresh in my mind. And though I didn¡¯t ice him outpletely I couldn¡¯t have him


    lingering around me. Damon was still notfortable with him and I wanted to respect my husband.


    I had been in denial of it at first but after that lunch date with Gabriel, it was clear where he stood. And


    though he had made no advances my way it didn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t going to if given the


    opportunity.


    Those had been words that hade directly out of his own mouth. I needed to be careful here. And


    being careful meant keeping my distance. I was still yet to tell Damon about the conversation and there


    was a part of me that didn¡¯t want to tell him. I didn¡¯t think that it was exactly necessary. What good


    would it do for us now that we were finally in a good ce? I had made it back to my trailer when I was


    caught by the wrist


    ¡°Adide.¡± I closed my eyes, cursing myself for not just heading straight to the car.


    I turned around pulling my hand out of his grip. Thankfully he didn¡¯t hold on to me tightly. I took a step


    away from him, creating much¨Cneeded distance.


    ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    ¡°Work¨Crted?¡±


    He scratched the back of his neck. ¡°Us rted.¡±


    ¡°There is no, us.¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean, Adide. What I said when we had lunch together, I-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Gabriel.¡± I tried to add a little lightugh to make it light¨Chearted but it only made it a little more


    awkward. ¡°I need to get home to my husband. We¡¯re going to Paris tomorrow and I need to get


    packing¡±


    ¡°He¡¯sing with us to Paris?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± That wasn¡¯t the full truth. Damon wasing to Paris but he was going to spend the week with


    me before I was scheduled to shoot for the movie. It was all pre¨Cnned out. ¡°I need to go. See you in


    two weeks.¡±


    I decided to just head straight to my car. I had my keys and anything else I had left could be taken by


    Lucas or Jenna. I just needed to get home to my man.


    As soon as I walked through the door I was greeted with a hundred red roses and a smiling husband


    who had both his hands behind his back.


    ¡°What¡¯s all of this about?¡± I tried to peer behind his back but he kept the object well hidden.


    ¡°Just because I love you.¡± He smiled and leaned forward toward my lips. ¡°Give me a kiss.¡±


    Iughed lightly and kissed his lips. I melted into him, my hands pressing against his chest.


    ¡°If this is how I get toe home every day then sign me up. I joked, pulling away from him. ¡°The


    flowers are gorgeous, baby.¡±


    ¡°Well, those are simply an add¨Con present to this.¡± He pulled his arms away from his back and


    presented me with arge velvet box


    My mouth hung open ¡°Damon..


    He opened the box and sidey the most beautiful ne I had ever seen in my entire life. It was a


    teardrop ne that had arge blue sapphire as the center of attraction Diamond made up the rest


    of the gorgeous piece.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    1 Idom know what to say ¡±


    He ced the box on the small table that had arge vase filled with flowers. He gently took out the


    ne and sand,


    ¡°Turn¡±


    I did as I was told and lifted up my hair. I was dressed in sweats and a tight tank I looked like I


    belonged in a shelter I had not business wearing such a magnificent piece


    The cool damond touched my skin and I shivered Just from the sheer weight of it. I knew that it cost a


    hefty sum. I afraid to even ask how many zeros he had decided to cash out today


    He sped the ne and then moved me so I was facing hum ¡°It sunts you well¡±


    ¡°Let me see¡± I walked over to the mirror on the side of the wall


    Immediately I was stunned into silence The sapphireplimented my tan skin and glistened against


    the chandelier lights. I felt like a princess


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡± I whirled around to face my husband. ¡°But it¡¯s too much, baby¡±


    ¡°Well I think it¡¯s not enough. There¡¯s no jewel on this earth that will ever be enough to be matched by


    your beauty¡± He ced his hands on my hips pulling me toward him. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about the


    price but don¡¯t be, okay? I¡¯m a billionaire with a big R


    ¡°Shut up,¡± the tears were already starting to pool in my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so good to me¡±


    ¡°I love you and I have far too much money, more than I know what to do with Why shouldn¡¯t I spoil the


    love of my life?¡±


    I looked down at the diamond ne. ¡°I love it, baby¡±


    ¡°And I love you¡± He kissed my lips softly. ¡°And I can¡¯t wait for us to be living it up in Paris. Just the two


    of us inplete and utter bliss away from the world. Just me and my baby¡±


    That did sound like heaven


    The moment was perfect except for the part where my stomach roared to life.


    ¡°Looks like someone is hungry.¡±


    ¡°I may have forgotten to eat lunch today.¡±


    He rolled his eyes. ¡°What am I going to do with you? Come on, let me make you something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Umm are we sure that¡¯s a good idea?¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on Ive been practicing. My PR and J is five¨Cstar level now¡±


    ¡°I even fear you making that.¡± I joked, causing him to frown. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just order in? I¡¯ll even watch


    a Marvel movie with you


    That piqued his interest ¡°Do I get to feel you up?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you always I teased him back.


    ¡°Mrs Steyn, you have yourself a deal.¡±


    ¡°Good, ¡®cause we¡¯re doing Thai¡±


    Immediately his smile dropped. ¡°You tricked me.¡±


    The man hated Thai food with a passion. Why? I had no idea. It was delicious and tasted ten times


    better than the food he tried to feed me


    ¡°No,¡± I reached up on my toes and kissed his nose before scurrying to the stairs. ¡°I just y the game


    better than you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to regret that.¡± He smiled at me from the same spot I had left him.


    ¡°I look forward to my punishment, Mr. Steyn.¡±

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    It was true when they said all you needed to do was breathe different air and all your problems would


    disappear. That was what I was feeling about Paris.


    Being in this city was like being transported to a different reality. All my cares and worries had been


    cast to the side for the time being and I simply existed in this space with just Damon and L.


    Sitting in a small little cafe drinking hot chocte and eating croissants seemed like such an everyday


    thing for most of the people there. But for me, it was this whole different experience.


    I sipped on my hot chocte and moaned, rehshing its sweet taste.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t moaning like that when I woke you up this morning.¡±


    Iblushed ¡°Damon


    He smirked ¡°Do you know. I love it when your cheeks go all pink with embarrassment? It¡¯s the cutest


    thing I have ever seen.¡± ¡°I love that seeing me squirm makes me happy.¡±


    He leaned over the table to whisper in my ear. ¡°Doesn¡¯t just make me happy. It turns me on, wife,¡±


    ¡°Stop it Iughed, yfully smacking his arm. ¡°We are in a public ce, husband¡±


    This is France, mon cherie. This ce is made for lovers.¡± He winked, ¡°I¡¯m sure if I spread you bare on


    the table right now these people wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°Is that a challenge?¡± He cocked an eyebrow waiting for me. ¡°Because you know I¡¯m always up for a


    good challenge, my love.¡±


    One thing I had learned over these months of being married to him was that the man was true to his


    word. If he said that he wanted to take me over hisp, he would. If he said that he would book out an


    entire restaurant just so we could have sex on the table, he would. So I knew damn well that he was


    very serious about this too.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we just keep it PG in public?¡± I groaned


    I know I sounded like I wasining but we both knew how much I loved this side of him. He


    pushed me out of myfort zone constantly and never once had I regretted it. The man always found


    ways to make this mundane life of mine exciting


    ¡°With you, there is no such thing as PG, my love. I look at you once and I¡¯m ready to go.¡± He snapped


    his finger for added effect ¡°Just like that ¡±


    ¡°Okay Casanova, turn it down a notch, it¡¯s only eight in the morning.¡±


    ¡°True, but it¡¯s eleven at night in LA He wagged his eyebrows which made meugh.


    This man was something else but I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way. He lit up my heart in ways that could


    not fully be expressed in words.


    ¡°So what shall we do today, my Casanova?¡±


    ¡°Whatever your heart desires, mydy. Whatever your heart desires.¡±


    The day came and went.


    We had walked so much I had thought I would be tired but I still had so much energy in my body. We


    went to the Louvre. Then we went to a pasta¨Cmaking ss, to which I smashed and my husband


    butchered but that was to be expected. The man burnt water on the best of days so I had not been


    expecting much from him.


    And now he was taking me on a surprise dinner date.


    This whole holiday had been just pure spontaneity. Nothing was nned, we were just ying all by


    ear. But this had been the one thing that he wanted full control over. And with our time in Parising


    to a close soon enough, it was perfect. ¡°Now we can put this on.¡± He blindfolded me as we sat in the


    back of the car that was taking us to the next destination. ¡°Can you see?¡±


    ¡°No, but I think you may have just smudged my makeup.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fine, I promise.¡± He kissed the back of my hand, holding onto it.


    Damon was one of those closeted romantics. His love was not always loud and outspoken. Sometimes


    it whispered. In the flowers, he sent because I had told him I was having a bad day. Or the bubble bath


    he had running for me when I told him I was PMSing. There were also times he would just hold me


    because he knew that his touch calmed me.


    And then there were tunes when his love was loud, like the ne I wore around my neck tonight. It


    was by far the most extravagant gift he had given me but not my favorite. That spot was reserved for


    my ring. It symbolized the very start of what was uns.


    We drove for a little while longer until we came to a stop.


    My husband guided me out of the car and led me down what sounded like a gravel path. As we drew


    down this path I could hear the gentle strumming of violins. The melody was soft and romantic. It was


    the kind of music you would expect on a Parisian night


    We came to a stop and my heart was in my mouth. I didn¡¯t know why I was so nervous. It was just date


    night. We had many of those in the past. But something about this man always gave me butterflies.


    Slowly the blindfold came down to reveal a table surrounded by roses and candles. To the far left there


    was the violin quartet that was strumming the same song I had wanted to walk down the aisle to. It was


    also the one that I had always pictured to be our first dance.


    When I looked around the area it dawned on me where we were.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡±


    We were standing in the middle of the gardens in none other than the Versailles. This was a historical


    sight and I was sure that we were not allowed to have a private dinner after hours. But somehow here


    we were.


    ¡°Did I do good?¡±


    ¡°Good?¡± I whirled around and threw myself at him. ¡°You just smashed it. I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re going


    to top this one, baby. This is incredible.


    He twirled me around his arms eliciting a slew of giggles from my chest. I was so giddy I couldn¡¯t help


    butugh. ¡°You are incredible.¡± He mmed his lips on mine. ¡°You are iparable. You, my wife, are


    just simply divine.¡±


    ¡°Tone it down buddy, you already have the ring on my finger.¡±


    He set me down, his smile never once leaving his face. ¡°I have the ring on you, but what about a baby


    inside you?¡±


    Iughed but then myugh sobered when I saw the serious expression on his face. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re


    serious.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why not? I want to build a family with you, my love. I want to create the kind of environment we


    never had growing. up.¡± He cupped my face between hisrge hands. ¡°So what do you say? Will you


    make a family with me?¡±


    ¡°A thousand times yes.¡±


    Just thinking about mini Damon¡¯s and Adide¡¯s running around brought tears to my eyes. Our love in


    human form. A byproduct of all the good that we had to offer.


    He pressed his lips to mine in a heated kiss. When we pulled apart I could already see where his mind


    was headed and though I was riding on the same wavelength I wanted to have our dinner.


    When next could I say that I dined in the Versailles gardens?


    ¡°So how about dinner?¡± I pulled out of his hold leading him to the small table.


    ¡°What if I just want to skip to dessert?¡±


    ¡°Patience is a virtue, husband.¡± I winked at him over my shoulder.


    ¡°Virtue my ass,¡± he grumbled back to me as he pulled out my chair. He then leaned forward, his lips


    kissing my bare shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll wait, my love. But don¡¯t make me wait too long or these violinists will


    have quite the show on their hands.¡±


    I blushed.


    And suddenly I couldn¡¯t wait for dinner to be over.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Dinner had dragged on for what seemed like hours. The tension grew thicker with every nce and


    every touch. I wanted him and I could see from the fire in his eyes that he wanted me just as badly. It


    was the maic pull that was undeniable between the two of us.


    The violinists had been dismissed and now it was just us in the middle of the pce.


    I felt like I was living in a fairytale and the man sitting across from me was my Prince Charming.


    The breeze blew in the air gently, blowing through my hair.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Hismand was soft but it still sent a wave of excitement through me.


    I stood from my seat and walked over to my husband who looked like he was ready to devour me.


    I loved it.


    He pushed back in his chair and said, ¡°On the edge of the table.¡±


    I did as I was told. The sexual tension thickened the air around us.


    ¡°Are you wet for me already, baby?¡± He smirked, his hand traveling up my dress and past my slit to find


    my very bare and naked pussy.


    His finger dipped down low and slid up and down in a tantalizingly slow motion. Then he pulled his


    hand back to where we could both see my wetness coating his finger.


    ¡°So wet for me.¡± He stooding in between my legs. He then ced his finger in my mouth allowing


    me to taste myself. ¡°Do you like to taste yourself, baby? Do you want to taste more of yourself?¡±


    His finger dipped back to my throbbing core. Then he pushed inside me. With not one, not two, but


    three fingers.


    ¡°Ah,¡± I moaned into the night, not caring who heard me at this point. All I cared about was wanting this


    fire within me to be quelled and I knew that it could only be done by one man and one man alone.


    His movements quickened, his mouth kissing and sucking on my neck¨Ca


    sensitive spot of mine.


    ¡°I can feel your walls caving in on me, baby.¡± He left wet and sloppy kisses all down my neck.


    All I could do was moan and hold onto the sweet ecstasy that poured into me. Closer and closer he


    drew me to the edge but I kept trying to hold on ¡­ I didn¡¯t want that release just yet. I wanted to savor


    this moment.


    ¡°Come for me, baby.¡± His silentmand was all it took to break my


    resolve.


    A violent orgasm ran right through me. I allowed it to ravage my body and bring about that euphoric


    release that I had been chasing all this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m not finished with you yet.¡± He kissed my lips and helped me off the table. ¡°You owe me three more


    orgasms.


    This was going to be a great night.


    We ambled into the hotel room practically wing at each other until we were left stark naked and


    bare.


    My husband hovered over me, his length poking at my entrance. His lips came over mine in a heated


    kind of desperation. His tongue swooped inside of my mouth teasing me the same way I did him.


    Ever so slowly he entered inside of me, filling me to the brim.


    He pulled his lips from mine, a long and breathless moan on his lips.


    I could feel his balls right up against me, he was fully in all the way and it was like I felt him everywhere.


    He pulled out of me and then mmed right back into me with a hard


    grunt.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah,¡± we moaned in unison. ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Pure sweet and utter perfection.


    My hands wed at his back, his movements were bing harder and faster. I met him thrust for


    thrust, kiss for kiss, moan for moan.


    This constant push¨Cand¨Cpull dance seemed to be never¨Cending for us.


    Whenever we came together like this, it was magic. It was passion.


    When my husband pulled away from me I didn¡¯t have much time to react because one moment I was


    on my back and the next he had me on all fours.


    ¡°Hold the headboard,¡± he instructed and I did as I was told. He held onto my hips and then proceeded


    to drill into me relentlessly. ¡°Fuck you¡¯re tight baby.¡±


    ¡°Damon¡­¡± I screamed his name like a prayer. ¡°Oh my¡­ you¡¯re so ¡­ oh my God.¡±


    With each thrust, he drilled himself in deeper and deeper.


    The edge was drawing closer and closer and all I could do was take all that he gave me.


    His hand came around me, his hand reaching for my sensitive clit. He moved the pad of his fingers


    against me and the true frenzy began.


    ¡°Damon!¡± I wasn¡¯t going to be strong enough to hold on. The release was knocking on my door and I


    wanted to give in to it. ¡°I¡¯m going to¡­¡±


    Without warning like before I was flipped back onto my back and my legs circled around his waist. He


    ced a pillow underneath me and continued his ruthless assault on my pussy until I was screaming


    his name begging for the release.


    ¡°Not. Until. I. Say.¡± Thrust after thrust he buried himself deeper into me.


    ¡°Damon please,¡± I begged as the sweat continued to bead my skin. ¡°Let me cum ¡­ I need to¡­


    ¡°Let go, baby.¡±


    And so I did, he wasn¡¯t too far behind me either. The orgasm ripped through him and he let go allowing


    the floodgates to gush open.


    As we came down from our high all I could think of was how undeniably and irrevocably in love I was


    with this man. Every time felt like thest. And every kiss felt like a new promise.


    I would never tire of him and I knew that no matter how much time passed I would never stop getting


    excited about him. He was my forever and I was his.


    ¡°Two down, two more to go.¡± He moved his head to peer down at me.


    Chapter 79 ¡°Again?¡±


    He winked. ¡°I¡¯m not done with you yet.¡±


    I woke up feeling sore but in the best way possible. The sun streamed in through the windows and I


    could hear the birds in the distance.


    It was bittersweet this morning.


    Sweet because I was waking up from probably the best sex we had partaken in as a couple. Bitter


    because my husband was leaving today and I wouldn¡¯t see him for the next three to four weeks.


    He had work he needed to attend to and I needed to focus on filming here in Paris.


    I reached over in search of his chiseled body but when I came up short my eyes snapped open and I


    sat up pulling the silk sheet with me.


    I looked around the room and didn¡¯t see him.


    Where was he? There was no way that this man would leave me without saying goodbye.


    I was about to grab my phone to call him when I heard the water from the shower.


    He was getting ready to leave which meant that these were thest few moments I would have with


    him. So that meant that I needed to get in time with him as much as possible. Besides, we were trying


    to have babies right? Or at least we had talked about it. And we all knew the saying, practice makes


    perfect.


    I tore the sheet off my body and made my way to the bathroompletely naked. When I entered the


    room it was filled with steam and my husband had his back to the door.


    I took the chance and slipped into the ss shower with him. The water poured over my body.


    He didn¡¯t notice me at first but when I ced my hand on his shoulder he tensed before he rxed.


    ¡°Morning wife,¡± he turned around blocking the water from me. ¡°You feeling sore?¡±


    I was. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Liar,¡± he smirked.


    I ced my body flush against his before peering up at him making sure that he understood exactly


    what I wanted from him.


    One side of his lips tilted up and he smiled this devilish grin. ¡°You are insatiable, do you know that?¡±


    ¡°I will never tire of you.¡± I kissed his hard chest, loving the way his body shuddered slightly at my touch.


    ¡°And besides, if I¡¯m going to be away from you for four weeks, I need to get my fill. Phone sex just


    won¡¯t cut it for me. I need the real deal.¡±


    Before he could even respond I lowered myself down on my knees and grabbed his hardening shaft. I


    licked my lips in anticipation.


    My tongue darted out again, licking the tip of him to which he responded with a shudder.


    ¡°Baby¡­¡± his hand buried itself in my hair as he urged me to take him in.


    And I did.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    I missed my wife. Getting on that ne had been the hardest thing I¡¯d had to do as ofte but I had to


    leave her to work. The time away in Paris had been good for us. I loved every single second of it. We


    were much closer than we had been in a long long time.


    I wasn¡¯t overly worried about the Prince Charming wannabe, I trusted my wife and if she wasn¡¯t worried


    then I had no reason to be worried either.


    She had my name, not his and I was the one who she wasing home to, not him. I should have had


    all the confidence in the world but I was still so damn annoyed at that man. He looked so smug in that


    hotel lobby.


    ¡°Hello, Earth to brother-inw.¡± Corinna waved her hand in front of my face. ¡°Are you even listening to


    me?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, what?¡±


    She gave me a pensive look and huffed. ¡°You¡¯re meant to be a support here but you¡¯re busy spacing


    out when I need you to


    focus.¡±


    ¡°I am focused.¡± Why did I decide to apany her? I could barely tolerate her as it was and now I was


    here, in Ang¡¯s


    office.


    Truthfully she could have gone by herself but my wife made me go with her for ¡®moral support. The


    woman was fine. She was tough as nails and didn¡¯t need hand-holding


    I had my suspicions that my wife had her reservations because she didn¡¯t like Ang.


    ¡°I just want this whole mess behind me and I don¡¯t want your sleazy brother to get even a cent of my


    money.¡±


    ¡°We all want the same thing here.¡± I sighed, digging into my pocket and looking at my wife¡¯s messages.


    She was on set right now and I knew she would only wrap up muchter. I hated that we had to be far


    apart but it was only two weeks then she would be back in my arms again.


    ¡°How much longer will your friend be?¡±


    The


    way she said friend made me believe that she didn¡¯t like her-I was sure that my wife was to me for


    that one. ¡°She should be here any-oh there she is.¡±


    Ang walked down the long hardwood hallway with a smile on her face. She was still rocking her


    blonde hair but this time she had it styled in loose waves simr to the way my wife wore hers. Hmm, I


    guess that was the new fashion of today. ¡°Hello, there.¡± She beamed as she neared the waiting area.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you, Damon.¡±


    I stood to my feet and greeted her with two kisses on the cheek. She then turned her attention to


    Corinna who was eyeing


    up and down. I gave her a pointed look that read, ¡°Be nice!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    her


    Ang was doing us a favor. We needed to at least be cordial with her.


    I knew Corinna would always take Adie¡¯s side but this was about her right now and right now we


    needed Ang.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ang,¡± she said, extending her hand. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to officially meet you, Corinna. I wish it were


    under better circumstances, of course.¡±


    Corinna took her hand and gave it a solid shake. ¡°Thank you for finding the time to help us.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± She smiled. ¡°You guys can just follow me this way. I briefed Ronald on the gist of your


    case and he is one of the best divorcewyers in the state so I have all the confidence that you will be


    in the most capable hands.¡±


    Corinna gave her a tight-lipped smile.


    Ang led us down the hallway to where all the offices were.


    ¡°So how was Paris?¡± Ang asked over her shoulder. ¡°I hear it¡¯s lovely this time of year. Not a lot of


    tourists.¡±


    ¡°It was great.¡±


    ¡°I swear, the man didn¡¯t want to leave his wife,¡± Corinna piped up. ¡°My sister had to physically put him


    on the ne her so he could leave.¡±


    That¡¯s not fully true. It was true if I was being honest. If she had not walked onto the jet with me and


    given me one mor quickie for the road I would have still been on that tarmac. ¡°I¡¯m a man in love, what


    can 1


    Of course, Corinas smiled. True love. What a wonderful and grand experience it is Wouldn¡¯t yo


    course, those two are made for each other.


    There was a slight edge in my sister-inw¡¯s voice that I wasn¡¯t too sure what she was getting at. She


    was sounding a little bit


    bitchy? Hmm, or maybe I was reading into things.


    We came to a halt at an office door. Ang knocked on the door and a muffled voice called for us to


    enter.


    We walked into the office and saw a man in his early to mid-fifties sitting behind a desk. He wore an


    expensive Brioni suit and a limited edition Van Dore watch.


    A man of style. I liked him already.


    He stood from his desk and greeted us with warm smiles.


    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s so lovely to meet you. I¡¯m Ronald,¡± he said as we shook hands.


    Ang pped her hands together and excused herself, leaving us to discuss my sister-inw¡¯s mess.


    After about two hours of Corinna telling Ronald all that had transpired and what she hoped from the


    divorce we had a clear n on how we were going to take down my brother. I was over the moon that


    the bastard was finally going to get what wasing to him. But I didn¡¯t miss the sad glint that was in


    Corinna¡¯s eye.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I finally asked her when I had put the car into drive.


    She nodded silently but I could see that she wasn¡¯t.


    This was hard for her. She had loved my brother and that was no fault to her. She was fooled the same


    way that my wife had been fooled. She was sold a lie and she believed in it until it was toote.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to be sad over this. Divorce is hard even in the best of times.¡±


    She looked over at me with a sad smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯re being nice to me.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I can¡¯t kick an injured dog while it¡¯s down. Making fun of you just isn¡¯t the same when


    you¡¯re depressed¡±


    Thankfully she caught on to my sarcasm andughed it off like I had hoped she would.


    Thanks foring with me today.¡±


    ¡°Did I have much of a choice? Adie made me.¡± I snorted but then I also added, ¡°But even if she didn¡¯t, I


    still would havee and held your hand if you needed me to.¡±


    The car was silent for a moment and I dared to look her way and she was staring at me with a tilt in her


    head.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just odd when you¡¯re nice to me, but I like it. Makes you less ogre-like.¡±


    ¡°Ogre? Do I look like Shrek to you?¡±


    ¡°Do


    you want me to answer that?¡± She smirked.


    I rolled my eyes and fully focused on the road.


    And we were back to our regr setting. It feltfortable as we made our way back to the house. As


    we passed the gate to ourmunity my sister-inw decided to open her mouth again.


    ¡°She likes you.¡±


    I looked at her briefly. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Ang.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t. The woman is grieving a bad break up and I¡¯m sure that she doesn¡¯t want me, why would


    she? I¡¯m married.¡± 1 waved my left hand just to make my point clear.


    ¡°Men know nothing, absolutely nothing.¡± She sighed. ¡°Sad, you¡¯re just a pretty face.¡±


    ¡°I will take that as apliment.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you would.¡± She looked back out the window. ¡°But seriously, be careful of her, I know a


    viper when I see one and she is as viper as theye.¡±


    Why was I failing to see what everyone else was seeing? Was I just that blind? Or was she better at


    hiding her fang


    ¡°Adide

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    I was missing my husband a little more than I thought I would. Having him here in Paris thest few


    weeks had made me somewhat codependent but I wasn¡¯t mad at it. Our rtionship had been on the


    rocks for so long that this calm in our ocean was a wee change of pace.


    ¡°Okay and cut,¡± I yelled as Gabriel finished his scene.


    Lucas had to rush back to Vegas for an emergency and Jenna was no longering on the trip


    because she had this huge opportunity in New York that she couldn¡¯t pass up. I hated that they weren¡¯t


    here. I had been counting on them to help distract me from my loneliness and not only that but to also


    keep Gabriel away from me.


    I had been trying my best to avoid him like the gue after his little confession that day. I don¡¯t want to


    say that it ruined things between us-but it did.


    I was struggling toe to be around him without thinking about what he said and the fact that I was


    still keeping it from my husband.


    I had meant to tell him but then we had reconciled and then Paris happened. Why would I ruin a good


    thing for us?


    At the time it had been a good idea but now as time dragged on and I was around this man more, I felt


    like I was being bad. I was by no means cheating on the love of my life. But Damon didn¡¯t know about


    Gabriel¡¯s confession.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you guys tomorrow,¡± I said to my assistant as I headed to my trailer.


    I had left my phone in my trailer and if I knew my husband, which I did. I knew that he had been


    blowing up my phone and wondering where I was. It was early evening here which meant that it was


    morning time for him.


    I was almost to my trailer when I felt a presence behind me. I whirled around, only toe face to face


    with the one man I did not want to be around


    ¡°Gabriel,¡± I shifted my weight, waiting for him to say something.


    ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    Immediately rm bells rang in my head.


    ¡°Does it have to be now? I have to attend to something and L¡±I turned to head to my trailer but his hand


    came over mine.


    ¡°I made things weird,¡± he said from behind me. ¡°I said things I shouldn¡¯t have said and I did things I


    shouldn¡¯t have done. Please, I just need an hour of your time over dinner¡±


    I turned, pulling my hand from his grasp. ¡°Dinner? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Please. I won¡¯t try anything. I just need you to hear me out, please.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I should¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Maybe it was the look in his eyes or the sincerity in his voice but my hard resolve broke and I started


    feeling sorry for the poor guy. He looked defeated.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I whispered. ¡°Let me just grab my bag.*


    ¡°Of course,¡± he allowed a sinall smile to grace his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll just head to my car.¡±


    I walked into my trailer and grabbed my stuff. Sure enough, as I had anticipated my husband had sent


    me a book of text


    messages.


    Me. Hey baby, just got off set. I just have something I need to sort out then I¡¯ll call you, okay?


    Not even five seconds after sending the text my phone was shing with his face.


    I couldn¡¯t help the smile that pulled onto my lips.


    ¡°Hello, I answered the phone.


    ¡°Do you even love me anymore?¡±


    ¡°You know that-walt, are you in the shower?¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Icould see and hear the spray from the shower head


    ¡°Yes, I needed to catch you before you left for whatever else you had to get done. I can¡¯t start my does


    beautiful wife¡±


    blushed. ¡°I saw you a few days ago.


    ¡°


    ¡°Now you¡¯re doing too much husband,¡± I teased him but deep down I secretly loved the way he loved


    me. ¡°But I do miss you, so much you have no idea.¡±


    His face softened. ¡°Finish up and hurry home baby, okay?¡±


    I nodded and blew him a kiss. ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you to the moon and back.¡±


    We hung up the phone and then I made my way out of the trailer to the car park. I had this deep pit in


    my stomach at the fact that I had not told my husband what was going on. But I didn¡¯t want to worry


    about him being so far away. It would only mess up our dynamic and besides, it wasn¡¯t like I was doing


    anything bad. I was simply going to meet my coworker.


    I followed him to the restaurant in a separate car. There was no need for us to be in the same car. The


    more distance I put between us the better.


    When I dropped my car off at the valet, I found him at the entrance of the restaurant. He had this


    nervous look on his face and it made me feel a little sad that this was how he felt around me now. We


    had got on so well in the beginning and to now have everything turn out like this was just a tragedy.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± He stepped aside so I could walk in first.


    The restaurant was nice and seemed pretty secluded which meant that it would be unlikely that we


    would get photographed here. The rumors of him and I had died down and I didn¡¯t need yet another fire


    to put out.


    We got put at a table near the windows where we got a great view of the Eiffel Tower as it sparkled in


    the dark night. The waitress took our drink orders and made her way back to the kitchen.


    ¡°So.¡± I looked around the restaurant. ¡°This is a nice ce.¡±


    The ambiance was mellow but also intimate. The lights were a little dim and it gave this seductive feel


    that I was most certainly not trying to be in with hirn.


    ¡°First, I need to apologize. I¡¯m the one who created this mess between us and L.¡± he looked away from


    me trying to gather his thoughts. ¡°I should have never said what I said and I should have never


    overstepped our boundaries. You are a married woman, a happily married one at that. It¡¯s just. I¡¯ve


    never met another woman like you and to be quite honest with you-you take my breath away.¡±


    I held my tongue. I knew that he needed to get this out.


    ¡°But you aren¡¯t mine to have,¡± he lifted his gaze to meet mine. ¡°And I would never try anything with you


    or disrespect you in any way, shape, or form. I won¡¯t lie to you and say I secretly didn¡¯t hope that you


    and your husband had hit turbulent waters because I had. But you¡¯re happy and that¡¯s all that matters


    to me.¡±


    A thick silence covered us.


    ¡°I can¡¯t switch off my feelings for you but I can tell you that I am trying.¡± He reached over the table and


    grabbed my hand. 1 should have pulled away but I allowed the small gesture.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adide,¡± he apologized.


    I could hear the weight that his words were carrying. This had been a burden that had been far too


    heavy for him to carry and I was sure that this was affecting both of us and the rest of the cast and


    crew. People had noticed but no one had said anything.


    I gave his hand a small squeeze. I tilted my head to the side and gave him a soft smile to let him know


    that it was okay.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we start again?¡± I pulled my hand out of his and raised it awaiting his handshake. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m


    Adide Steyn¡±


    A slow easy smile came to his lips before he took my hand in his and smiled. ¡°Nice to meet you,


    Adide. I¡¯m Gabriel but you can call me Gabe if you like, all my friends call me that.¡±


    I pulled my hand out of his just as the champagne had arrived.


    The boundaries were clear and everyone knew where they stood. I only hoped that this would put an


    end to it all but little did I know that this one meeting was the start of a whole new kind of forest fire that


    wouldn¡¯t be so easily put out.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Things were finally looking like they were ying in my favor. Gabriel and I were on good terms and


    now we could be normal again. We had gone back to joking with each other on set which was such a


    breath of fresh air. It made the whole set seem less tense.


    ¡°Okay Tiffany, I need you to really sell the whole tortured and in pain feeling.¡± I looked at my female


    lead. The man you want to be with cannot be yours because he¡¯s promised to someone else. I need to


    see the frustration and hear it in your voice, okay?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± She gave me a thumbs up.


    I turned but bumped into Gabriel who I had not noticed had moved and was now right behind me. The


    man moved like a


    mouse -50 silent


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Iughed it off and looked up at him. ¡°Ready?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Always.¡±


    I walked back to my chair behind the camera. I gave my cameramen the signal to get into position and


    make sure that we had the right shot. I only wanted to do this in as few takes as possible. We were


    losing daylight.


    ¡°Okay, ces please,¡± I yelled ¡°Right, action.¡±


    Tiffany and Gabriel faced each other and acted out the scene. They were brilliant. The emotions they


    conveyed made me believe every single word they were saying. There was so much pain and anger in


    Tiffany¡¯s words I was tearing up as 1 watched them. Then there was Gabriel. The man truly did deserve


    all the des he had.


    ¡°And cut!¡± I sniffed. ¡°That was brilliant guys!¡±


    The entire area erupted with apuse as Tiffany wiped away the tears that had fallen from her eyes.


    She truly did have to dig deep down to get all of that out and 1 knew it had taken a lot out of her. I


    walked to her and gave her a big hug. She practically fell into my embrace and allowed me to hold her.


    There was a story behind what she had just pulled out and whatever it was had been a huge defining


    moment in her past.


    I pulled away from her and then turned to Gabriel and gave him a hug.


    ¡°You two were so good.¡± I smiled. ¡°And we only needed the one take. You guys should rest, you earned


    it.¡±


    They both nodded and walked off the set.


    I said my goodbyes to everyone and headed to my trailer to collect my stuff. Today had been such an


    early day for me. I had to be up by 3 AM to make it in time for the call time at 4 AM. And it had been so


    hard to roll myself out of bed. It was usually Damon who gave me the needed push when I was being


    lazy in bed.


    I walked into my trailer and slumped down on my little makeshift bed. I swiped my phone open and saw


    a series of texts from my husband. He¡¯d sent me a video of the macaroni and cheese Corinna had


    made for him.


    Damon: Your sister may just kill me. If so, just know that I loved you with all my heart.


    And ironically I got a text from my sister just after that one to refute his ims of trying to poison him.


    Corinna: I swear I am never feeding your husband again. He can starve. He called my mac and cheese


    nd and subpar yet finished the whole damn te.


    Corinna: I may stab him with a spoon.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. I loved their dynamic. They may still say that they hated each other but I knew


    that deep down they had warmed up to each other. I still found it so funny how my sister had dated my


    husband and now I was trying to push them to be cordial with each other. The way this had all turned


    on its head in less than a year was crazy to me. And now with our anniversarying up, I couldn¡¯t


    help but to think back on how this all began.


    One simple lie and cover-up turned our entire lives around.


    I dialed my husband¡¯s number and waited for him to pick up. It didn¡¯t take long before his brilliant smile


    lit up my screen. ¡°Hello, wife.¡±


    ¡°Hello, husband. I hope you two haven¡¯t burned down my house?¡±


    ¡°Us? Never. We are bonding.¡± I could hear the sarcasm dripping in his tone.


    ¡°Bonding my ass!¡± Corinna said in the background. ¡°He has been moping like a little whiny baby for the


    past three days.¡±


    My husband looked over his shoulder as soon as my sister came into view. ¡°I have not been whining. Is


    it a crime to miss the


    woman I love?¡±


    ¡°It should be when you stare at her picture like a psycho.¡± My sister smirked before she looked at the


    screen. ¡°You have him so whipped, I love it.¡±


    ¡°Go away.¡± Damn shooed her away with his hands.


    The two kept going at each other and I just sat back and watched. I missed them both dearly. I wasn¡¯t


    used to being far away for such a long period of time.


    After some time the two of them had to get ready for work and I had to head back to my hotel.


    I had been tossing and turning in bed all night and still sleep had managed to evade me. I reached for


    my phone and went to text my husband but then I realized that he might be home.


    I waited for the phone to be picked up but then it went right to voicemail.


    That was odd. It was not like him to not pick up my call and he usually had his phone on him at all


    times.


    I tried to call again but this time when it was picked up it was not his voice that I heard.


    ¡°Hello, Adide.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing with my husband¡¯s phone?¡±


    ¡°How rude of you not to even say hello to me too. Where are your manners?¡±


    If I could have reached through the phone and smacked her, I would have.


    ¡°What are you doing with his phone?¡±


    ¡°He left it when he came to see me at my office.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was lying she had to be. My husband would not willingly be anywhere near her, especially after all


    that had transpired. He knew how I felt about her.


    ¡°Resorting to lying to get a rise out of me is so petty, Ang. Are you so delusional that you think you


    actually stand a chance? Pathetic.¡±


    She brought out the worst side of me and I hated it. She knew how to get under my skin and now that


    she was helping Corinna I had no choice but to be cordial.


    Damn her.


    ¡°Why are you so obsessed with my husband? Can you not find a man of your own? Or are you too


    much of a witch to be loved?¡± I was being spiteful and mean but she had started it.


    ¡°Your husband seems to take to me just fine.¡± I could practically hear the smile in her voice. ¡°I need to


    go. I have a meeting to attend, ciao be.¡±


    Before I could even respond she had hung up the phone.


    I was not a violent person but she had me contemting it every time I saw her. I knew that she was


    not what Damon wanted and I was his person. But the fact that I was all the way over here and she


    was in the same city as him within the same vicinity made my blood boil. If I wasn¡¯t still needed on set I


    would have flown back within seconds. This woman was testing the wrong one. I was not to be yed


    with.


    She would learn soon enough that if poked the sleeping bear you would get bit, eventually.


    I immediately called Corinna.


    ¡°Adie, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Do you know why Damon was at Ang¡¯s office?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Actually, yeah. We went there to get help with my divorce. How¡¯d you know?¡± she replied, her voice


    cheery. It made me smile to know she was going through with that.


    ¡°He left his phone there. She answered when I called.¡±


    Corinnaughed heartily, ¡°Oh, I bet that went well.¡±


    We hung up and I tried not to feel left out, but it was hard.


    I felt like I was missing everything.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    I had been out of sorts all day. I had to continuously remind myself of where I was and the job I was


    currently doing


    The phone call with Ang had ranled me. I hated to admit it but it did. That was my husband¡¯s


    personal phone and she had it in her hands.


    1 had wanted to text him but I was worried that she still had it. I had to resort to texting my sister who


    had to calm me off the ledge I had perched myself on. I wanted to confront my husband but decided


    against it. After all, there was no point in starting a fight now when I was all the way across the world.


    This would be a conversation that we would have face-to-face.


    I didn¡¯t want us to have a repeat of what happened when he went to Vegas arud I was left distraught


    and anxious. That had been the biggest slump in our rtionship. I didn¡¯t want us to go back there.


    But in bottling up my feelings, I was snapping at people who didn¡¯t deserve it and I was nearing tears


    as the day wore on. In short, I was a nightmare and I hadn¡¯t even intended to be one.


    1 had just gotten into my trailer after a long day of shooting when the floodgates decided it was the


    perfect time to burst open.


    My back pressed against the wall and I slid down toward the floor. I drew my legs to my chest and let


    the silent tears fall. I wasn¡¯t sad. I knew that much. The emotion that was pushing all of this forward


    was my anger. My deep seeded anger Toward this woman who was trying to take my man.


    This was just the way my body chose to release the pent-up tension-with tears.


    At least I wasn¡¯t smashing things like a raging lunatic.


    A knock came at my door and at first I ignored it but then I heard his voice.


    ¡°Adide,¡± Gabriel¡¯s voice reached my ears. ¡°I saw you go in so you can either let me in or I will just


    wait and stand here in the cold night.¡±


    1 got to my feet and quickly wiped away the stray tears.


    I opened the door and prayed that he would not see past my fake resolve,


    ¡°Hey, I forced a smile onto my face. ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    He squinted his eyes as they scrutinized my face. ¡°You¡¯ve been crying?¡±


    I let out a very fake-soundingugh that I had intended to be real. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ve just


    had a long day and I think I need some rest. You should get some too. We have some big scenes


    tomorrow.¡±


    He climbed the two steps that led to my trailer forcing me to take two steps back to allow for some


    room between us. He took the chance and stepped into my trailer before closing the door behind him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± My eyes went wide. ¡°People are going to think that we¡¯re doing something in


    here.¡±


    The rumors had died down but that didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t run the risk ofing back up again. I


    needed to be careful, now more than ever. I knew how sensitive my husband was about this and 1


    didn¡¯t want him second-guessing me. I loved him and only him.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t doing anything and I think you would much rather tell me what¡¯s going on here than run the


    risk of someone hearing out in the open¡±. He walked over to my chair and sat down. He ced a leg on


    top of his knee and stared at me. waiting.


    ¡°So? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to do this right now, Gabriel. Besides, there¡¯s nothing wrong. I think I may have had an


    allergic reaction.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been working with you for just over three months now, I can tell when you¡¯re


    upset or trying to bottle things up. I¡¯m not sure which of the two you¡¯re doing but whichever it is just tell


    me and let me help.


    I had to look away from his gaze to keep me from breaking down yet again.


    This was not a topic that I should be discussing with Gabriel given all that had transpired with him liking


    me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­it¡¯s not something that we should be discussing.¡±


    And he knew instantly.


    ¡°It has to do with your husband¡± It wasn¡¯t a question.


    ¡°I understand given all that has happened between us you would be hesitant to say anything but I can


    assure you that I only want you happy. Your happiness is important to me and your happiness is


    tethered to the man that you love and I respect that. I just don¡¯t like seeing you so¡­ burdened.¡±


    Maybe it was the fact that I was thousands of miles away from my support system or the fact that I was


    quite literally


    holding on by the tiniest of threads. But after he said that I just told him everything that had transpired


    and all the emotions that were coupled with it. I didn¡¯t want to be that girl who sounded insecure but I


    was. Ang made me second-guess things and it irked me that I had allowed her to get under my skin.


    By the time I was done the load I had rested on my shoulders lifted and I was left feeling a lot lighter.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± He rose from his ce on the chair and looked at me with such intensity it hit me


    right in the chest. His eyes took on this blue hue that made them look like oceans.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What. Do. You. Need?¡± he said slowly. ¡°Do you need my council? Do you need myfort? Council, I


    will add my two cents and help you navigate this mess if you want me to. Andfort, 1 will just stand


    with you here in silence or if you want to vent some more. Regardless of what you decide, I will be right


    here for whatever you need.¡±


    He took a few steps toward me with great caution like he was approaching an injured animal that he


    didn¡¯t want to frighten


    away.


    ¡°You look like you need a hug.¡± He was about an arm¡¯s length away. ¡°Can I give you one?¡±


    Weakly I nodded.


    He gathered me into his arms and gave me the warmest of embraces. He pulled me flush against his


    chest and offered me the littlefort he could give me.


    I didn¡¯t feel like I was doing anything wrong but I knew that if anyone walked in at this very moment


    they would think something was happening.


    I pulled out of his hold and gave him a weak smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for you, Adide. Whatever you need, okay?¡±


    ¡°I think I just had it all inside, and now that it¡¯s out I feel a little bit better. I will have a talk with my


    husband but as of right now I just need to focus on the movie and making sure we have everything


    perfect.¡±


    He tilted his head to the side before he let out a long-winded breath. ¡°I know I don¡¯t say this often but


    you are probably one of the best directors I¡¯ve worked with and I¡¯m not just saying this. Your attention


    to the smallest things and your passion. shines.¡±


    I blushed. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± he gave me that signature Gabriel grin that the women went crazy for. ¡°A lot of us


    areing over for a game night at my ce. We aren¡¯t shooting tomorrow and it should be fun. What


    do you say?¡±


    It was better I just headed to bed and waited for tomorrow toe. But I also didn¡¯t want to be alone


    right now.


    ¡°Sure.¡± I found myself saying. ¡°That would be nice.¡±


    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll send you the location, or Tiff coulde with you since you guys are in the same hotel.¡±


    I nodded again. ¡°Okay, that works.¡±


    He opened the door and looked over his shoulder at me. ¡°Bye, Adie.¡±


    Before I could say anything he left the trailer. It was the first time he used my nickname and I couldn¡¯t


    look past how wrong it felting from him.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    My heart was focused on Damon and will only ever be focused on Damon.


    Well, at least that was what I had told myself over and over again as I packed my things away. But little


    did I know that the storm that wasing was about to knock me off my feet and drop me right on my


    head

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Me: Baby I think we should head to the Maldives for our year anniversary. What do you think?


    Me: How¡¯s the shooting going today? I miss you.


    Me: Hello, if you happen to see my wife please let her know that I love her and I have been trying to


    contact her for the past few hours. Thanks


    Yep, I sounded like a total sap but I couldn¡¯t help myself. I had been texting my wife non-stop since I


    got up but she hadn¡¯t been responding. This was thest day of shooting and they were doing a lot. I


    was sure that she would get back to me when she could but I hated not being able to speak with her.


    I was missing her like crazy but at least now the days had ticked by fairly quickly and to my surprise, it


    was all thanks to my sister-inw.


    Over thest few weeks, we had gotten closer. And as strange as it was to say I actually enjoyed her


    company and she was less annoying than usual which was a first.


    She made the house feel less empty while Adie was gone.


    If you had told me six months ago that I would be civil with Corinna I would haveughed in your face.


    Corinna and I were like oil and water.


    But I had learned more about her in thesest two weeks than I had in all the years I had known her.


    And I had to admit that she wasn¡¯t half bad at all. She was a decent person when she wanted to be.


    I stared at my screen again, willing my wife to reply but deciding that I would likely not get a reply out of


    her any timeContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I sighed and hopped out of the bed. I had been contemting heading to the gym and I think this was


    the exact sign that I was waiting for. At least it would take my mind off Adie for the time being and I


    could focus on other things.


    I typed in a message just to let her know where I will be.


    Me: Going to the gym, baby, love you.


    I grabbed my bag and headed out of the house.


    It took me 30 minutes to get to the gym. I was already thinking of my workout n when I bumped into


    a familiar face. ¡°Ang?¡± She was about three cars away from mine with her head buried in her phone.


    She looked up when she heard my voice and smiled ¡°Oh hey, fancy seeing you here. I didn¡¯t know you


    were a member?¡±


    Invictus was a high-end gym that was exclusive to the rich and famous in the area. I had beening


    here since we moved to LA. I loved the ce. It wasn¡¯t 100 crowded and allowed me to feel more at


    ease. Having the name I had and the wife I did. meant that a lot of eyes followed me wherever I went.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been a member for months now. How long have you been a member?¡±


    ¡°I just joined a week or two ago. Do you mind if I join you for a quick sweat session?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Immediately I was reminded of my wife¡¯s words and how she did not want me around this woman. But


    she had been such a help to us it felt rude to turn her away. She was only asking to work out and it was


    innocent fun.


    ¡°Let me grab my bag.¡±


    I waited for her and we walked into the gym together making small talk. I made sure to keep the


    conversation friendly and short. I knew that everything I was doing was innocent and I was not cheating


    by any standard but my wife¡¯s words rang loudly in my head.


    Maybe I was over thinking or maybe I was concerned just enough to make sure that I didn¡¯t lead this


    woman into thinking that maybe there could be something there between us.


    ¡°So what are we working on today?¡± She smiled as we got into the gym.


    ¡°Are you sure that you want to do my workout program?¡±


    She nodded enthusiastically.


    ¡°Okay then, we start with light cardio.¡±


    ¡°When you say light?¡±


    I looked over my shoulder at her. ¡°We¡¯ll start with a light 3-mile run to warm up.¡±


    Her eyes bulged out of their sockets. ¡°Oh okay, we can do that.¡±


    I walked us to the treadmill and started our workout.


    After running and about an hour and a half of arms and core, I felt the energy in my body circting. I


    felt fit and strong and my mind was a little more clear.


    ¡°You okay, Ang?¡±


    She had her elbows on her knees with a bottle of water in her hand. ¡°Never better.¡±


    Her face was red and sweat dripped down her face. She looked absolutely done with life right now and


    I couldn¡¯t help but tough a little.


    ¡°You find my suffering amusing, Mr Steyn?¡±


    ¡°Only a little,¡± I teased her. ¡°But you did well today.¡±


    ¡°I was struggling for air in the first ten minutes. I was holding on for dear life if I¡¯m being honest with


    you.¡±


    ¡°And hang on you did, I extended my hand for a high five which she gave me. ¡°I need to head out now.


    I need to call Adie and see if she¡¯s free.¡±


    Ang nodded. ¡°She¡¯s still in Paris?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°But she¡¯s flying back in a few days.¡±


    And I couldn¡¯t wait. The next time she had one of these trips I was going with her. The business could


    survive two to four weeks without me. What was the point in owning a billion-dor empire without


    being able to step away and having it run as its own machine.


    I grabbed my stuff and headed out with Ang who was once again busy on her phone. I turned to tell


    her goodbye when my car came into view but I stopped short when I noticed that she herself had


    stopped a few feet back from me.


    Her eyes were wide as she stared at her phone. Slowly, her gaze lifted to meet mine.


    ¡°Damon¡­¡± she said before she handed me her phone to look at


    I walked to her and grabbed the phone.


    Immediately my entire stomach dropped.


    I was staring at my wife having what seemed to be an intimate dinner with the very man she had told


    me not to worry about. They were the front page story on yet another sleazy tabloid. What boiled my


    blood even further was the article title.


    ¡®Adide ditches wedding ring to go on date with movie star Gabriel


    I stared at the picture and sure enough, her ring was not on her finger. It was naked and bare of the


    large diamond I hadid on it almost a year ago.


    ¡°Where the fuck is her ring?¡± My voice was ice cold, like the feeling that was settling over my chest.


    ¡°Damon, maybe this isn¡¯t what it seems like. Maybe this is all taken out of context.¡± Ang was trying


    to help me see reason but I was far too angry to try and bring logic to all of this.


    The longer I stared at the picture the angrier I became. She had told me that he felt nothing but the way


    he was looking at her was the same way 1 looked at her. He was looking at her like she was his sun.


    She wasn¡¯t his fucking sun. She was mine.


    ¡°I need to go,¡± I handed her back her phone before I turned and headed to my car.


    ¡°Damon,¡± she called after me. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Paris.¡±


    My wife had some exining to do.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    I was woken up by the sound of loud banging. I had drank one ss too many of champagne and now


    I was paying the consequences of my choices. I groaned, cing a pillow over my head and trying to


    drown out the loud sound. But de more I tried to ignore the louder it got.


    ¡°Adide! I know you¡¯re in there.¡±


    Wait a minute? Was that


    ¡°Adide.¡±


    Yep, that was my husband¡¯s loud bombing voice. But what was he doing here, in Paris?


    I peeled the sheets off my body and made my way to the door in my littlece night dress. I opened the


    door trying to squint away the blinding light that filtered inside.


    ¡°Damon?¡±


    He looked like a sight. His hair was disheveled and he had bags under his eyes. His hazel eyes were


    zing and they looked behind me in search of something.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I rubbed my eyes trying to correct my vision. ¡°And why do you look made


    He pushed past me and entered the room. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I followed him into my suite. ¡°What are you talking about? Slow down and talk to me.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t listening to me. He charged into the room and started looking everywhere. His behavior was


    concerning me ¡°Damon,¡± I called after him. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Come out you wife¨Cstealing asshole.¡±


    Okay, woah


    This was now getting to the point where I was feeling very concerned. All the hungoverness I had been


    feeling faded and 1 was now clear¨Cheaded.


    Now that he was screaming like this it all made perfect sense. I saw that something was upsetting him


    and I knew that I needed to sniff out any and all fires he had set alight in his mind.


    no one here.¡± I walked up behind him. ¡°It¡¯s just me in this room.¡±


    He wurled around with his nostrils red. This man was angrier than I had ever seen in my life. I even


    had to take a step or Two back away from him.


    ¡°So did he leave? Did you make him get out of your bed after he had his way with you?¡±


    ¡°Damon,¡± I gasped.


    ¡°What?¡± he snapped ¡°All this time you said it was in my head and I believed you. I told you that he


    wanted you. But you chose not to listen to me and made me out to be a crazy man. But look!¡±


    He took out his phone and showed me an article that showed Gabriel and me at the cast dinner. The


    way it had been photographed suggested that there was more going on than just talking which was


    certainly not the case at all.


    ¡°What Nothing to say? You had a lot to say thest time I was telling you to stay the fuck away from


    him, Adide¡± His voice vibrated off the walls of the room ¡°Look at this! Look at it.¡±


    His eyes were molten with rage and hurt. I could see the pain that contorted his features.


    I should have told him and I had done my best to reassure lum but I guess that had not been enough. I


    should have been honest with harm Maybe, if I had then we wouldn¡¯t be in this position right now


    ¡°Damon,¡± my voice came out so meek and small. ¡°I know you¡¯re mad and this doesn¡¯t look good. But


    this is not what it


    seems, frust me.¡±


    ¡°Trust you¡°¡± he scoffed. ¡°I trusted you when you told me this man felt nothing for you. Don¡¯t gaslight me


    any more than you already have Adide. Does this man have feelings for you, yes or no?¡±


    The silence was so thick you could cut it with a knife


    ¡°He


    gulped I knew what was about toe when I opened my lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Gabriel did have feelings for me but he told me they were done. That was what we were


    speaking so ustently


    The hurt that painted his face was like a sucker punch to the gut. Knowing that I had caused that damn


    near broke


    ¡°Damon,¡± I tried to reach for him but he pulled away. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you when he first told me


    because we were finally in a good ce. And after Paris, I didn¡¯t want this little happy bubble we had


    created to pop.¡±


    His tongue poked the inside of his cheek. He stared at me like he couldn¡¯t even recognize me and I


    didn¡¯t know how to feel about that.


    ¡°When did he tell you about these feelings?¡± It was unnerving how calm his voice was.


    ¡°The day you came back from Vegas and Ashton hade to the house.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, you mean the same day you flipped out on me about Ang?¡±


    I winced. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a hypocrite, you came at me for having Ang as my friend while you knew that asshole


    wanted you? Am I a fucking joke to you?¡±


    ¡°I work with him, Damon. I didn¡¯t want you to be ufortable knowing I was seeing him every day.¡±


    ¡°And what about now? How do you think I feel now, dear wife?¡± He raised his hands in the air in pure


    exasperation. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I feel like shit. You didn¡¯t do it for my sake, Adie. You did it for yours.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°It is and you and I both know it.¡± The break in his voice cracked the soft flesh of my heart. ¡°You did it


    because you wanted to save face for your project. You told me that if there was even a whiff of him


    liking you that you would quit. Do you remember that Adie?¡±


    I did. But that had not been what I had been thinking of when I made the decision to keep it a secret. I


    wanted to keep it a secret because I had thought it would only do more damage than good and I


    wanted the fighting to end.


    But now that I was standing here with him looking like I had ripped his heart out I knew I had made the


    wrong choice. In choosing to protect his feelings I had managed to hurt him way more than I could


    have ever imagined.


    ¡°You told me to limit time with Ang and I did that. You told me to break away from her and I did. I did


    everything you ever asked of me and in return, I only asked that you did the same but instead, you


    chose to lie to me.¡± He shook his head in


    disbelief. ¡°Had this been the other way around you would have blown a gasket.¡±


    pure


    He was right.


    1


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I tried to walk toward him but he held up his hand stopping me.


    ¡°I was stupid and dumb but I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t want to try fighting to ignite again. I don¡¯t


    want him, Damon. He may have wanted me but I never for a second moved my heart from you. You


    are my one and only person. There is nond on this earth or star in this universe where you are not


    mine and I am yours.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t lose him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the tears pricked my eyes as I took a slow and steady step toward him. ¡°I am so sorry that I


    didn¡¯t tell you but more importantly, I¡¯m sorry for making you feel like you were going mad. I was only


    trying to protect us but in doing so I hurt you.¡±


    A thick nket of silence covered us as we just stared at each other.


    What I would have given to have the inside look into his brain.


    He lifted his hand. ¡°Come here.¡±


    I didn¡¯t waste any time and ambled into his embrace. I circled my arms around his waist and pulled him


    in against me. He pulled me in tightly and kissed the top of my head. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again.¡±


    I nodded into his hard chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he muttered into my hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay, my love.¡±


    The road ahead of us was a rocky one but nheless, we still had to navigate it somehow. But I knew


    that as long as he kept his hand in mine we would conquer all the mountains set before us.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    ¡°Corinna¡¯


    I grew up in front of the camera. I wasfortable in front of it. I knew how to turn it on and off. But as


    ofte since the whole fiasco with that stupid husband of mine, I had been struggling mentally


    The man was a hmatic. He wasing after everything of mine, including the inheritance that had only


    just now been given


    to The


    He needed my money for lux campaign to run for governor because he knew that no one wanted to


    back him. I was the only reason he had some kind of public Lavor They loved me, not him At first, I had


    been blind but now I had 20/20 vision. The man was nothing but a mamptive asshole who only


    cared for himself and nothing more.


    1 had allowed him to take too much of my heart and I refused for him to get my money too. It was


    rightfully mine and I would fight tooth and nail in that.


    The tabloids were horrendous when the news broke but I didn¡¯t give a damn. They could throw as


    much dirt on his name as they liked. I never liked the Vegas crowd anyway-not that LA was any better


    Everyone here was just so fake a pretentious that it was nauseating Everyone was always trying to get


    a leg up and get their next big break. You didn¡¯t know who was real and who was just out to use you


    The best piece of advice Lcould give myself was to just stay away from them all. I needed to focus on


    my career and what I


    needed


    I looked at my done-up face in the mirror and calmed my mind. I was going to be doing a cover shoot


    for La Vie magazine and I was so excited. I had worked my entire life for a moment like this. I was


    finally going to be on the cover of a worldwide magazine. This was only the first step to a muchrger


    and better career. Thit I needed to kill it today-this was my one and only shot


    ¡°You got this.¡± I gave myself onest pep talk before heading out of the room and toward the set.


    I was dressed in a paint-stained white ball gown. It was a take on my soi


    sarriage.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    As much as I didn¡¯t want my business out there I also wanted to make that money, and if I got to dog


    on my ex along the way then why not?


    I walked over to the photographer to introduce myself but then I stopped short when I noticed who it


    was.


    Oh My God


    They had gotten Daniel Peterson toe and shoot me? He was one of the most sought-after


    photographers in the world. He had shot almost all major celebrities and million-dor galleries all over.


    He must have felt my eyes on him because he lifted his gaze and looked up at me. His amber eyes


    connected with my hazel ones and all the breath in my lungs evaporated.


    This man was gorgeous and I was just staring


    I blinked and cleared my throat before offering him my hand. ¡°I¡¯m Corinna Steyn, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet


    you.¡±


    He arched an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re still going by your married name?¡±


    ¡°Oh um. yes, I don¡¯t think I will be changing it back¡±


    I had not given much thought to it but I didn¡¯t feelpelled to change the name. 1 liked it and it meant


    that I got to leave the toxicity of my father behind me. I didn¡¯t want anything attaching us together


    besides blood.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he nodded before turning to the woman who held his camera. ¡°I think we can begin


    This was it.


    I turned to look at the grand set they had created. It was this forest-like ce with grass and shrubbery


    and flowers all over. 1 knew right away that they wanted that whimsical aesthetic and I needed to


    deliver on that.


    There were so many lights making sure to highlight my very best features or make sure my


    imperfections were magnified I was not an insecure woman-not by a long shot. But here I just felt so


    small. There was no other way to exin it.


    Thest visit I had from Ashton had really rattled me. He had said some things that I shouldn¡¯t have


    allowed to get to me but I did. I allowed them to seep into my mind and make a home there.


    ¡°You are strong, you are capable, you are fearless.¡±


    I chanted my affirmation in my mind willing the anxiety down.


    With a roll of my shoulders, I was ready. I took my spot on the marked ¡®x¡¯ and hit my first pose. They


    got a few practice shots in to check the lighting and then it was show time. I knew I was being pushed


    far beyond myfort zone with this.


    This kind of shoot needed this inner kind of fairy to shine through and I didn¡¯t have that. My inner fairy


    had her wings clipped and her heart torn to pieces. But still, I pushed on.


    Daniel snapped the first few shots and looked down. My heart instantly dropped when I saw the frown


    on his face.


    They were bad.


    He lifted his camera and I tried again but he still had that same frown on his face when he looked


    down. My nerves were sceping in and I was allowing them to take over a little bit.


    I needed to get out of my own head but the harder I tried the deeper 1 sank into my thoughts.


    Before I knew it, I was breathing harder and faster. The corset of my dress started feeling much tighter


    than it had before and my heart pounded in my chest.


    Get it together. I was trying to calm myself but no matter what I tried all I did was make it worse for


    myself.


    Daniel dropped his camera on the table and walked onto the set. Hisrge frame covered my smaller


    frame with ease. The concern was evident in his features.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he ced his hands on my shoulders. ¡°Breathe. Don¡¯t look that way, look at me. Right here,


    eyes on me.¡±


    I did as I was instructed.


    ¡°Okay now breathe in like this.¡± He breathed in and I followed his lead. ¡°And out.¡±


    I let go of the breath I had been holding.


    ¡°Okay again, in and out.¡±


    We repeated the movement a few more times until I felt my entire heart calm and I was somewhat


    feeling normal again. Embarrassment washed over me as I looked at the people who had all just


    witnessed my breakdown. They all were staring at me and some were even whispering under their


    breaths.


    This was not what was meant to happen today. I had a n and a clear-cut goal. But it looked like the


    world was working against me. Well, more so my own mind.


    I had read somewhere once that your toughest opponent was your mind. If you allowed it to spiral it


    would take over bit by bit until you were left quivering in a corner. I had only been one step away from


    that before Daniel stepped in even though he didn¡¯t have to.


    He held my chin in his thumb and forced my gaze back to him. ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to them. This isn¡¯t


    about them, but you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry


    1-


    ¡°You have nothing to apologize for. You had a moment and now it¡¯s over. Now, I need you focused,


    okay? We chose you out of hundreds of potential people. When I saw your name in the draw I knew I


    needed it to be you. You are phenomenal and you carry this energy that is addictive and enticing. It


    deserves to be captured.¡±


    Hearing those words from him meant more than he would ever know or realize.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got this, Corinna. This is your moment, own it.¡±


    Filled with a new wave of confidence I brushed myself off and nodded.


    This was my moment and I was going to shine the light my petty husband had tried so hard to snub


    out.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    *Adide¡¯


    Life had been nothing short of exhaustingtely-and 1 meant that literally I was exhausted and I had no


    idea why.


    Damon and I were doing amazing. Things were finally looking up for us. We had even gotten some


    couples therapy sessions. in. It had been his idea to go and I was all for it. We needed to learn to


    communicate the right way and to help each other in a healthy way


    It felt like I had known Damon my entire life but it was times like these that I forgot that we were only


    one year into our marriage. We were still figuring each other out. The majority of the years I had known


    him we were never close.


    I loved him and 1 loved us together. I was willing to work at it as long as he was in it with me.


    I had been in and out of meetings all day and we were about to wrap up but throughout the entire


    meeting I had been feeling so nauseous. It had been like that for the past two weeks. I didn¡¯t know if I


    wasing down with something or what. Damon and Corinna were fine so I didn¡¯t think I was sick.


    We had just wrapped with the showrunners when I had to bolt for the bathroom so quickly. I had just


    about made it in time before the entirety of my bowels expelled themselves.


    I hated vomiting. Not only the taste but also the core workout you got when you heaved and heaved


    and still nothing came out always made me angry. It got to the point where I had no more food left in


    me, just the acid in my stomach.


    When I was sure I was done I flushed the toilet and headed out of the stall.


    I came face to face with Sammy, one of my showrunners.


    ¡°Babes, are you okay?¡± Her little British twang made the words sound a little weird but that was what I


    loved about her. She was hrious on her own but couple that with the ent and she would have you


    rolling inughter. ¡°That sounded nasty in there Are you ill?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s been like this for a few weeks. I just wake up with nausea and I don¡¯t throw up all the


    time but I wish I did because then at least the nausea would die down.¡± My stomach churned again at


    the thought of what I had just done.


    I had nothing left inside the tank to give. It was all acid in there and I didn¡¯t feel like eating.


    I would need to go to the doctor.


    ¡°You look poorly,¡± she said as she pulled out a handkerchief from her purse and walked over to the


    sink. She then came to stand in front of me and dabbed the sweat that beaded my forehead away I


    weed the cooler temperature onto my skin. I wasn¡¯t burning up but I was having these hot and cold


    shes that just didn¡¯t seem to let up.


    ¡°You need some ginger tea for that stomach of yours and then some whole wheat bread.¡±


    I scrunched my nose. I hate ginger.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, that will be your best friend in the first trimester.¡±


    ¡°Wait-what?¡± I stared at her wide-eyed. ¡°Oh, no I¡¯m not pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Positive, my period was¡­¡± I was trying to think back on thest time I had my period and when I


    calcted I was actuallyte Two weekste to be exact. ¡°Wait, that can¡¯t be right.¡±


    I walked over to the sinks, bracing my hands on the granite.


    I was neverte. I was usually early or on time but I was neverte. But I also had been under a lot of


    stresstely. From the movie to my marriage and that wicked witch who thankfully had not made a


    resurgence. Maybe that was why I waste.


    I stared at my t stomach wondering to myself if there was something in there. My hand came over


    my womb, the touch tentative and gentle.


    Was there something in there? Someone?


    Damon and 1 hadn¡¯t had much sex since I came back from Paris. We had been so busy with work and


    he had now fully opened his branch here in LA.


    But there was that night in Paris when he hade banging on my door. We had made up. The sex


    had been some of the best makeup sex we¡¯d ever had.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant?¡± I whispered the question like I was afraid of it being true.


    We had been open to kids and we finally said we were going to do it but I never imagined that it would


    be now. I was still shooting the movie and we were only now getting to a good ce again. I didn¡¯t


    know if a baby was exactly what we needed right now


    Would itplicate things? Would we be able to cope? Were we truly ready to be parents?


    There were all these questions in my head already and I didn¡¯t even know if I was carrying a baby or


    not. I was scared to find out but there was also another part of me that was excited at the prospect of


    having a child.


    A mini me and Damon. They would be equal parts of each of us. They would take the very best of me


    and the very best of


    hun.


    ¡°I need to take a test.¡± I met Sammy¡¯s gaze in the mirror. ¡°Oh my God, I could be pregnant right now. I


    had wine the other night!¡±


    ¡°Okay, calm down¡± She came up beside me with a reassuring smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯re going to be


    fine. Do you need me toe with you? Or are you fine to go on your own?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay to go alone¡± My head was still spinning. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I hugged her and left the bathroom racing to my car. I felt like I was having one of those outer body


    experiences. Like I was living this very moment but it also didn¡¯t feel real


    This was thest thing I had been expecting on this Tuesday morning.


    I got it into my car and made my way to the nearest pharmacy I could find. By the time that I got there I


    was already a


    bundle of nerves.


    I walked down the aisles until I came to the one I was looking for. I never had to pee on a stick before


    and there were so many options that I didn¡¯t know what to choose from. So I did the only logical thing


    and bought one of each kind. I had about 6 different tests. I just needed to be sure.


    I paid for my items and headed home.


    I knew I was going to be home alone so I could do this in peace without feeling anyone¡¯s nerves or


    having to deal with anyone else¡¯s expectations of what they hoped the oue might be


    1peed in my cup and then dipped each of the sticks into it, flipping each one over as I set my timer.


    I sat on the closed toilet seat pondering what could be within the next few minutes of my life.


    When Sammy had first mentioned pregnancy I was a little panicked. But now that I had calmed and the


    truth was only moments from being revealed, I was a little scared but there was also that silent hum of


    excitement.


    I wanted it to be true. I wanted to be pregnant and now that I had this little hope bubbling inside I feared


    that disappointment was not far behind.


    The timer went off and I walked to the counter.


    I closed my eyes and took a few calming breaths. ¡°One two three..¡±


    I flipped the first test over and looked at the results.


    My entire stomach dropped.


    Oh my God.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Positive


    There it was in big and bold letters.


    I had a little baby inside my belly and if the words on the digital test were to be believed then I was


    about 3-4 weeks pregnant


    I couldn¡¯t stop the tears as they traveled down my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant¡±


    My eyes had not left that test in fear that when I turned away it would change.


    Damon and I had spoken about this and hoped for it but we hadn¡¯t been trying like that. We were


    simply just existing. And now we had a baby that was inside of me already growing and forming into a


    little human.


    This was so surreal. I had no idea what to make of it all. All I knew was that I was happy and all I


    wanted to do was to tell my husband


    I tasted the salt of my tears as they continued to fall from my eyes. A teary smile graced my face and


    then a small cry of blunt relief and joy left my lips.


    I tilted my head up and looked at the ceiling. Someone up there loved me and they had blessed me


    with this perfect little bundle of joy that was currently growing inside of me.


    ¡°Mommy will keep you safe,¡± I spoke into the empty bathroom.


    I was in the downstairs guest bathroom and I knew that no one ever came here. I could have my


    private moment until I was ready to leave this little bubble


    When the shock had worn off and the joy had settled in my mind went wild with all the things that I


    wanted to do. I needed to tell Damon in the cutest way possible.


    I couldn¡¯t help but get all giddy just thinking about how excited he was going to be


    I took all the pregnancy tests and stuffed them into a stic bag. Thest thing I needed was for one of


    the staff to see the tests and then word got out.


    I hurried to our room and made sure to hide them on my side of the closet. I pulled out my phone and


    texted him.


    Me Hey baby, what time are you getting home tonight?


    One thing I loved most about this man was the fact that I never had to wait long for his reply.


    Damon: In the next two hours. Why? Are you feeling better?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He knew I had been feeling sick and he had even wanted to take me to the emergency roomst night.


    But now I knew that all that sickness was our little baby.


    I ced my hand over my belly and smiled.


    Our baby. We were going to have a baby and I was so excited I could hardly contain myself


    Me: Yeah feeling all better. I¡¯ll text you when I¡¯m on my way back home Just need to head to the mall.


    Damon: Okay, take it easy Mrs. Steyn.


    Damon: Hove you


    Me: I love you too


    I smiled, pocketing my phone and walking out of the room and straight to my car. No one could take


    away the smile that was etched on my face.


    I got to my car and made my way to the mall. I knew exactly what I wanted to do for him, I just needed


    to find a cute little baby onesie and get what I wanted printed onto it.


    I was just itching to call him and tell him but I wanted this to be special for him. I would only ever


    announce my pregnancy for the first time to him once. I wanted to do it right.


    Once I was parked 1 made my way out of the car. And just as my day was finally looking up I came


    face to face with the woman I had been hoping to never see again in my entire life.


    ¡°Ang,¡± I quipped. ¡°What are the odds of running into you here at the mall?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what are the odds?¡± She smiled.


    She had gotten extensions in her hair and she now wore her hairstyle in waves-the style looked almost


    identical to mine, That was weird


    ¡°As much as I would love to sit here and chit-chat with you I need to go.¡± I turned to leave.


    ¡°I hear you¡¯re getting cozy with your male lead.¡±


    Her words made me stop dead in my tracks. I slowly turned to fare her making sure that I did not


    waver. She would not get the better of me today, especially given the happiness that had just taken


    ce less than a few minutes ago.


    Today was my day.


    ¡°Your little attempts are useless.¡± I raised my left hand in the air. ¡°I wear his ring. I have his name. I will


    create a home and family with him. None of that includes you. Now I don¡¯t know how many times you


    need to repeat it to yourself until you stop being so damn delusional but Damon Steyn is MY


    HUSBAND, So why don¡¯t you move along and go find your own fucking man?¡±


    ¡°All


    you


    of that.¡±


    have is a ring and a contract that states you¡¯re married. But that man¡¯s love for you will fade with time.


    I¡¯m certain


    I scoffed. ¡°I guess that¡¯s why you¡¯re quite literally trying to be me.¡±


    I gestured to her entire get up which I now noticed was the same dress I had worn not too long ago. It


    was a pink body con dress that hugged my figure and showed off my curves. Damon had made a


    comment about how good I looked in it when


    gone with Corinna to meet with herwyer.


    we had


    ¡°Oh my you¡¯re really trying to be me.¡± I looked up at her head and got a closer look at her hair. ¡°You


    dyed your hair and you¡¯re dressing like me too. Do you really think dressing like me and pretending to


    be the woman he loves will win you brownie points? Are you delusional or are you just dumb?¡± I


    laughed in her face not fully believing that she could stoop to such a level. ¡°You can try but you will


    never be me, Ang. Ciao, Be¡±


    I used the little phrase she had used on me that day on the phone to dig the knife in more.


    I walked a away with a smile on my face knowing full well that I had gotten the upper hand with her.


    She was trying to be a copy of me when everyone knew that the original was always better than the


    copycat. But it was a shame that she never got the memo.


    I walked all the way to the baby store and took my time in there looking at all the little tiny things that


    were there. I could not believe that a little human was going to pop out of me in a few months.


    I had this n of putting the little onesie with the words ¡®first born¡¯ written on the front in the oven then I


    was going to tell him to take the buns out of the oven and see how long it took him to figure it out.


    Damon was by no means a slow person but when it came to things like this, that man could take ages


    to figure it out and it was undeniably annoying.


    I left the store in high spirts that maybe this was the exact gift we needed, not necessarily to save us


    but rather toplete our little family and make it whole.


    It was simply a shame that time had not taught me anything. I should have known that happiness was a


    fleeting concept. someone like me and disaster was only a few moments from rearing its ugly head.


    for

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    ¡°Ang


    Who did that bitch think she was? I was not one to be messed with.


    She wasn¡¯t deserving of a man like Damon. She wasn¡¯t up to his standard. He needed someone like


    me. I was a much better match than she was.


    I needed to get rid of her but she kept interfering with my ns,


    I pulled out my phone and thought for a moment, then dhaled a number that I really had no interest in


    calling. Of course, it was not picked up at first, so I hung up and called two more times and waited


    patiently


    Eventually, she would have to answer. As expected, on the fourth try, someone finally picked up.


    ¡°Ang,¡± a female voice that sounded like nails scratching on the chalkboard greeted me. ¡°Surprised to


    hear from you, little


    che.¡±


    I shivered at her referring to me as a ¡°little one¡± in disgust, and 1 rolled my eyes silently at her fake


    enthusiasm. We both knew she didn¡¯t care to hear from me anymore than I cared to hear from her


    ¡°Hello, Mother¡±


    I did not speak to my mother very often. Well, to be precise, we never spoke if it wasn¡¯t out of


    necessity. We were two very different people. Where she had favored thepany of men and drugs I


    did not. She spent her youth sleeping her way through New York high society where she fell pregnant


    with me.


    My father? He was Bill Gaverth, a wealthy man who had umted a fortune in the energy world. He


    also wanted nothing to do with the side piece that he only wanted for a good time. He paid my mother


    to get an abortion and when she refused he threatened to take care of her permanently. He would


    rather kill her than deal with her or her baby.


    Needless to say, he was not in my life anymore. But it didn¡¯t stop my mother from reminding me how I


    was the cause of her losing the love of her life.


    Mind you, she¡¯d had about three loves of her life and neither one chose to put a ring on it. The only


    reason she kept me was because she had this delusion that eventually my father would change his


    goddamn mind, and embrace her and her child back into his life. As men age, they would have to settle


    down eventually, right?


    Or perhaps, at some point, he might need a spare daughter he could marry off for some business


    arrangement. Who knows what my mother¡¯s young and drug-influenced mind did to convince her it was


    wise to keep me? But I guessed she did get her return from her investment of nine months of


    inconvenient pregnancy.


    Now she was a sad and lonely spinster who had every intention of living off the daughter she despised


    with every fiber of her being.


    Funny how life works?


    ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure?¡± she said, but I couldn¡¯t sense any pleasure in her voice.


    ¡°I need a contact from you.¡± It pained me to even be asking this of her. I had promised myself that once


    I moved to the West that I would be done with her. But that was the thing about family, they always


    somehow sucked you back in. I guess it went both ways. I was sure she thought the same thing about


    me.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± I could hear the stupid little smirk in her voice. ¡°You need something from me? Wow, how the


    tables have turned¡±


    ¡°Reba,¡± I said through gritted teeth and used her real name, ¡°you can either give me what I want or


    hang up.¡±


    ¡°And what will you do for me then? You know I don¡¯t like to get nothing in return for my help.¡±


    Of course, she wanted something from me. This was my mother after all. She never did anything out of


    the kindness of her heart.


    ¡°Name your price, Reba.¡± That was what it was always about with her. The money. She could never


    get enough of it. The only problem was that she could never keep it to save her life. She always used it


    on drugs or getting the new designer thing.


    That was my mother. Her priorities were all the way skewed but she never cared what people thought.


    As long as she felt she looked good then she didn¡¯t care that she had no food in the house. It was how


    it had been for my entire childhood.


    The woman wanted to fit into a lifestyle that she didn¡¯t belong in. And I knew that it pained her that I


    was now in the crowd that she desperately wished she could be in.


    ¡°Are you ready. Angie?¡±


    My skin automatically crawled when she called me that. I hated that name but she knew I did, it¡¯s why


    she always used it.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just freaking tell me already.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind. I¡¯m not giving you 10,000 dors. Try that again.¡±


    I heard her low grumble but I couldn¡¯t work out what she was saying ¡°Fine, 9 will work.¡±


    Yeah, right. No freaking way! She was out of her mind.


    I took a deep breath to level my tone so that I wouldn¡¯t piss her off so much that she would hang up on


    me. ¡°I will give you


    two.¡±


    ¡°Angie¡±


    She tried to negotiate but I cut her off. ¡°I know for a fact that you¡¯re broke and you have nothing to your


    name. You¡¯re due for a touch-up of filler, are you not? And I hear that you lost that little premium


    healthcare you had so you won¡¯t get any cosmetic coverage-what a shame.¡±


    She was silent on the other end of the phone for some time. She knew that I had her.


    The only reason I had called was because I knew how desperate she was. Otherwise, I would have


    found another way to get the information I wanted out of her.


    ¡°Fine. What is it that you want?¡±


    ¡°I need Machello¡¯s contact information.¡±


    She was silent and I knew she was wondering why out of all people I would want to be in


    communication with a criminal.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my business. Send the contact to my phone and you will get your money.¡± I didn¡¯t even give her


    a chance to respond. I was tired of hearing her voice and I had far better things to do with my time than


    listening to her moan and groan. Two minutester, my phone dinged, and Reba had sent me what


    I needed, along with a text message. ¡°If you don¡¯t send me my money in the next five minutes, I¡¯ll start


    to charge interest.¡±


    at the


    After taking care of that freaking 2,000 dors. I spent the rest of my afternoon scrolling through my


    phone. I was looking paparazzi pictures of Gabriel and Adide. Even a blind man could see that


    Gabriel was taken by her. Why? I had no idea. She was more or less a troll in my eyes but I guess


    beauty truly was in the eyes of the beholder.


    If I wanted my man to myself, I needed toe up with a new strategy and that meant that I would


    need some help along


    the way.


    Although Gabriel was exactly what I needed in this case. I only hoped that he was not against getting


    his hands a little dirty. In case things didn¡¯t work out, Machello would be my backup n. I liked to have


    a thorough n. I didn¡¯t want to be surprised by anything.


    I sunk deeper into the thick cool leather of the couch.


    ¡°Gabriel, you and I are about to be great friends,¡± I said to myself, grinning wickedly.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    *Adide*


    I was so excited, I could hardly contain myself. After my little run-in with the wicked witch, I brushed off


    her words and made my way to the baby


    store.


    She would not dampen my mood no matter how much she got under my skin. I was the one with the


    man and not the upper hand.


    1. I would forever have


    Now, I ced my phone just behind the sugar pot on the corner of the counter and started the video. I


    wanted to get all of this on film and I wanted to y it back over the years. Once that was done I made


    my way to the oven and ced the little baby onesie in the oven.


    pHe had just pulled into the driveway and was walking up to the house. I had been holding this secret


    in for two hours and it had felt like two hours too long. I felt like I was about to burst with the news.


    I sat down on the kitchen ind and grabbed my mug. I was a jittery bundle of nerves but in the best


    way possible. My leg was bouncing on the stool and my heart rate had skyrocketed.


    ¡°Breathe,¡± I said slowly to myself. ¡°It¡¯s going to be great.¡±


    I heard the front door open and then his voice carried into the kitchen. ¡°Baby?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in here.¡± I fidgeted in my seat. My eyes flicked to the oven quickly before they moved to his


    entering form. ¡°Hey, husband.¡±


    ¡°Hey, wife.¡± He beamed at me with a small smile. ¡°How are you?¡±


    He walked over to me and gave me a soft kiss on my lips. An instant surge of flutters filled my belly and


    I was giddy like a little school girl.


    When he pulled away I was sure that the flush on my face was evident. It was crazy to think that after


    all this time he still managed to make me feel like a little schoolgirl.


    ¡°I missed you,¡± I said. ¡°How was your day?¡±


    ¡°It was good. I just closed on the London deal and we¡¯ll break ground in the next 6 months.¡± He pulled


    me to my feet and ced his hands on my hips. ¡°Do you know what that means? We could be


    spending Christmas


    in Europe, my love. I can finally give you that white Christmas you¡¯ve always wanted.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like heaven,¡± I hummed my agreement, smiling at him.


    He nodded, kissing my lips gently. ¡°Just, you, me, and a faraway cottage in the countryside. Paris


    made me want to do that with you in every country. Just spending time away from it all. A ce we can


    just be us. No careers, no fans, no media. Just me and the woman I love so dearly.¡±


    I might as well have been a puddle around his feet at that point. How was he even real?


    He pulled away from me and walked to the fridge to pull out his favorite. can of soda. ¡°Have you had


    dinner? Do you want me to make something? Or we can order in?¡±


    This was it.


    My eyes flicked to my phone hoping that it was capturing everything. needed this moment to be


    remembered for all of eternity.


    ¡°I actually baked.¡±


    He arched an eyebrow my way. ¡°You? Baking?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I crossed my arms over my chest. ¡°I can bake.¡±


    I


    ¡°You burn everything you make. I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t burn the kitchen down.¡± He was teasing me. It


    was evident with the smile on his face. ¡°What was it? Cupcakes? Biscuits?¡±


    ¡°Shut


    1. I did not burn them, they were just slightly crispy.¡±


    ¡°They were ck,¡± he said with a deadpan expression on his face. ¡°I love you but you and the oven


    don¡¯t mix unless it¡¯s making pizza or some sort of casserole. Baking is just not your forte my love.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even cook so I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re busy yapping about.¡± I -rolled my eyes.


    He held his hands up in surrender. ¡°Okay, fair enough. What did you make, baby? I want to taste it.¡¯


    *


    ¡°Buns,¡± I said, already feeling the nerves settling into my stomach. ¡°They¡¯re in there.¡±


    I pointed to the oven. I had thought that maybe he would have caught on


    almost immediately but he just nodded and walked to the oven.


    ¡°So we¡¯re just going to have buns for dinner? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to order out, I don¡¯t mind


    making a quick pizza run.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head. ¡°The buns will be just fine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not hot,¡± he looked back over his shoulder at me in confusion. ¡°Did you forget to turn the oven on?¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯re in there.¡±


    He shrugged and turned back to the oven and opened it.


    I waited with bated breath as he reached inside to pull out the little onesie that I had put on a baking


    tray. He looked down at it, his eyes scrutinizing it for a moment.


    I hopped off my chair and pulled out three of the pregnancy tests I had peed on and walked over to him


    with my hands behind my back.


    Realization dawned on his face and he lifted his head to find me. I could see the shock mixed in with


    confusion but beneath all of it I could also see the joy. The unimaginable happiness was so evident to


    see.


    ¡°Really?¡± He just wanted to make sure that this was exactly when he thought it meant. ¡°Are you are you


    pregnant, love?¡±


    ¡ª


    I pulled the tests from behind my back and showed him. ¡°Yes, yes I am.¡±


    He ced the tray down before he grabbed me in his arms and lifted me off the ground. ¡°Oh my God!


    Oh my God!¡±


    I circled my arms around his neck and let out a series ofughs that moved from my belly and to my


    heart. When he had set me down again he was beaming with an ear to ear smile on his face. ¡°We¡¯re


    having a baby?¡±


    I nodded at his excitement. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re having a baby.¡±


    He grabbed both sides of my face and kissed me with so much vigor and passion I felt it all the way


    down to my toes. ¡°Oh my God, I love you. I love you. I love you. I. Love. You.¡±


    He dropped down to his knees and ced his hands over my t belly. I could see awe and wonder in


    his eyes. I loved seeing him like this. I was a lucky woman to have such a man


    ¡°Hey, baby.¡± He drew his head closer to my belly. ¡°I¡¯m your daddy and I can¡¯t wait to meet you too.¡±


    My heart melted.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have the best mom and I swear on all that I love, I will give you the life you deserve


    where you will want for nothing and you will have the very best of everything.¡±


    I fell in love with this man a little bit every day. And now, I just knew without a shadow of a doubt in my


    heart that I was going to love him. even more as I saw him grow into his new role as a father.


    Damon¡¯s eyes lifted to meet mine. I could see the silent words he was trying to ry to me


    telepathically. We had dreamed of this day and neither of us had expected it to be so quick but here it


    was.


    When he came to Paris that day it could have been the end of us. But instead, it was simply the


    beginning of a new chapter for us.


    We had walked through many storms and this was our rainbow at the end of it. This was our new


    starting point.


    At least, that was what I had hoped it would be. But life had other ns.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    We were pregnant. I was already picturing her with a swollen belly and what our baby would look like.


    She was convinced we were having a boy but something told me that it was a girl. I don¡¯t know what it


    was, but my intuition was just telling me that it was a little girl.


    A mini Adie.


    She would be the most gorgeous girl this world had ever seen. I knew that because her mother was the


    most stunning woman I had everid eyes on.


    She would have the very best parts of Adic and the very best parts of me.


    I had bought about twenty different books that exined pregnancy and how the birthing experience


    would be. I had already called in some of the county¡¯s best OBGYNs. I wanted my baby and wife to


    have the very best that money could buy.


    I even made sure that I got a chef who could make a diet specific to her needs. I also got her an Apple


    watch to track her steps and monitor her heart rate.


    If I had it my way, she would be carried around and off her feet but she said that it would be ¡®excessive¡¯


    Nothing was too excessive in my eyes when it came to my wife and baby. I needed them to be taken


    care of, no matter what it took


    I made sure to lessen my workload and allow more time for Adie. I needed to be there when she


    needed me.


    I was scrolling through my phone and seeing what size fruit my baby was today. We were at the 6-7


    week mark and the baby was now the size of a blueberry. They had a heartbeat and we would be


    listening to it for the first time today.


    To say I was excited would be an understatement. I had been waiting for this moment for what seemed


    like a lifetime.


    I hadn¡¯t grown up in the best of households but now I got to create a healthy one with the woman I


    loved.


    A knock came at my door and absently I told them toe in. My head was still buried in my phone as


    I read about all the possible symptoms my wife could be feeling that I had not noticed who had walked


    in until she spoke.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Ang¡¯s soft voice reached my ears.


    1 lifted my gaze from my phone. ¡°Ang, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d drop by-1 was in the neighborhood.¡± She made herselffortable on the other end of


    my desk. ¡°It¡¯s actually lunch and I thought maybe you would want to grab a bite to eat. I haven¡¯t seen


    you since you went to Paris.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes¡± I pocketed my phone and gave her my undivided attention for the moment. ¡°Well, you didn¡¯t


    need toe here. I¡¯m actually about to head out to meet with Adie, we have a meeting to attend


    together.¡±


    My wife¡¯s feelings toward her had not changed and I would not step over that boundary we had ced


    for each other. She would do her best with Gabriel and I would keep Ang at arm¡¯s length.


    Her smile slipped slightly. ¡°Oh, yes, of course. How are you two doing? I didn¡¯t get a chance to speak to


    you about all that transpired with Paris.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all resolved now and we¡¯re better than ever.¡± And we really were. This baby was like a second


    chance for both of us. A fresh start. ¡°I need to go now.¡±


    I stood from my seat and made my way to the door but Ang followed behind me and left the office


    with me. She fell into step beside me and I could tell that she had something on her mind from the side


    eye she was giving me.


    ¡°You can say what you need to,¡± I said as we got into the elevator and made our way down. ¡°Your brain


    is incredibly loud¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to speak out of tone,¡± she said nervously. ¡°But I just worry about you.¡±


    I arched an eyebrow at her.


    ¡°After the rumors and the pictures that surfaced, are you truly okay with Adide being so close to a


    man like that?¡±


    My body went rigid but only for a few seconds.


    ¡°I have no need to worry about Adie and quite frankly this is none of your business, Ang. My


    marriage is mine to deal with and no one else¡¯s.¡±


    The door dinged open and I stepped out before turning back to face her.


    ¡°Have a good day¡±


    With that, I left her standing there. I didn¡¯t want to be an asshole but from now on I would protect my


    rtionship with my wife jealously I didn¡¯t need someone speaking negatively about what we had. We


    knew what we had was special anxi unbreakable. We just needed to stay focused on ourselves and not


    let the outside voices win.


    The little thumping filled the room and I watched my wife¡¯s eyes light up like Christmas trees.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s so fast¡± She watched the monitor of our little bundle of joy safely encased in her womb.


    My hand held onto hers as I tried to hold back the tears I had promised myself I would not shed.


    ¡°Right, you have one healthy baby. They¡¯re measuring perfectly for this far along and your vitals all look


    good.¡± The technician smiled at us. ¡°I think on your next visit I may be able to tell you the sex of the


    baby as well¡±


    Adie¡¯s face snapped in my direction with a beaming smile. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know. Do you?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want my love.¡± I kissed the top of her head and smiled. ¡°I just want you and the baby to


    be happy and healthy.¡±


    Seeing the absolute joy on her face was the best reward that I could ever receive. I wanted to do


    nothing but protect this woman with my life. She was my everything.


    ¡°Okay, so we will keep the baby¡¯s sex a secret,¡± the technician said to us. ¡°I¡¯ll schedule your


    appointment with Dr. Haas in three weeks.¡±


    We nodded.


    ¡°Great, so I will print these out for you and you can get them at the front desk. The technician then left,


    leaving us alone to


    take in the moment.


    I helped Adie to wipe the gel that had been on her stomach. She set up and her eyes stayed glued to


    the frozen screen.


    She was in awe of the baby and I was in awe of both of them.


    It was true what they said about pregnant women glowing. There was this light that she carried around


    with her.


    ¡°Can you pass me my bag?¡±


    I handed her the bag and came to sit beside her. ¡°What¡¯s going on in that pretty little head of yours?¡±


    She rummaged through it for a little bit trying to dig out her phone. When she had it she lifted her eyes


    to meet mine and I could see that she had a flurry of emotions in those beautiful eyes of hers.


    ¡°I¡¯m excited about the baby but I¡¯m also scared.¡± She let out a nervousugh. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ll


    be a mom and¡­ and 1 don¡¯t want to screw this up. Not the way that my parents did.¡±


    I pulled her into my side and gave her a small kiss on top of the head. ¡°You won¡¯t screw this up. You will


    be an amazing mother and I have no doubt that you-¡±


    I was interrupted by the sound of her phone going off. She picked it up and held it to her ear.


    ¡°Hello? Yes, this is she.¡± Her eyebrows pulled together in confusion. ¡°Oh, my God! When?¡±


    Immediately I was put on high alert when I saw the fear take over her face. I pulled back to look at her


    face properly.


    ¡°Yes, yes I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes.¡± She cut the call and then turned to me with wide eyes. ¡°It¡¯s


    Corinna. Something happened.¡±

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Adide


    The entire way over I was a bundle of nerves. I had no idea what had actually happened. All I knew


    was that it involved Corinna and I needed to get to her as fast as possible


    My mind went to the worst possible ce and I thought that maybe she had been shot or stabbed or


    something of that horrific nature.


    The entire way there my husband held my hand while he drove. He continued to whisper reassuring


    words into my ear but I didn¡¯t want to hear any of it. I just needed to see that my sister was safe. That


    was all I cared about at that given point in time.


    When we pulled up to the location of where her shoot had been I spotted the ambnce with its


    shing lights and people gathered together nearby.


    My heart immediately sank thinking that tragedy had hit.


    She was dead.


    Those three words echoed inside my mind as I rushed out of the car and made my way to the


    ambnce. My husband was right belund him trying to calm me but nothing he said would work until I


    saw my sister with her eyes open and breathing.


    As I moved, I couldn¡¯t stop my mind from racing with images of herying there, blood around her


    mouth, her nose, pooling around her head. If Ashton had hurt even one hair on her head, I would make


    him pay.


    Thankfully as soon as I reached the ambnce I saw her lying on the stretcher with an oxygen monitor


    and blood pressure strap on her arm. I let go of the breath I had been holding and allowed myself to


    rx for the first time since I heard the news. Relief flooded through my body making my muscles


    weak.


    The paramedic was asking her a series of questions which she was answering in a low tone of voice.


    When her eyes lifted and found mine I saw the tears welling in them.


    I hopped into the back of the ambnce without thinking and went right to her and wrapped my arms


    around her shaking body. I could tell from her face that she was shaken by whatever had transpired.


    ¡°You¡¯re here¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here.¡± Theld onto her tighter. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    1 pulled away from her to get a better look at her face and saw that a few tears had fallen from her


    eyes.


    ¡°Ashton¡±


    ¡°What did he do?¡±


    She took a deep breath.


    ¡°We had a meeting yesterday about reaching some kind of settlement agreement but we couldn¡¯te


    to one. He wanted more than half of what I have and I told him no. I told him that we both leave with


    what we came in with but he doesn¡¯t want to hear it. I guess he still needs to take care of Tabitha and


    their baby and when I refused to give him the money he got mad and said that I would regret it.


    ¡°I came to my shoot today and when I came to my car to get the bag I had forgotten in it, I found it


    smashed to pieces and a note that read that I needed to, ¡®stay away from my man.¡±


    I was going to kill him. In fact, I was going to kill both of them. I didn¡¯t care if the woman was pregnant,


    and so was 1. If 1 needed to go toe to toe with her then so be it.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± My eyes perused over her body trying to check for any signs of injury but there was


    none. ¡°Do you be seen by a doctor?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine I just felt light headed but I¡¯m okay now.¡±


    need to


    Iler tyes told me that she was anything but fine. I could see the fear in her eyes. She was spooked and


    she had every reason to be. But this only boiled my blood even more. I had murder on my mind and


    Ashton was my target.


    He had crossed the line, sicking his pregnant baby mama on my sister was just a new level of low.


    Where did he get the


    nerve?


    I was trying to keep myself calm for the sake of my baby. I was still in the very early days of pregnancy


    and thest thing I needed was to stress myself out.


    ¡°Okay, we can take her home.¡± I said to the paramedic who looked less than pleased at my sister¡¯s


    decision to just go But she had been through enough and she didn¡¯t need to be any more stressed than


    she was right now.


    home.


    After one more look over her. I had my sister wrapped in her nket with my arm over her shoulders


    walking toward the car Damon walked behind us while he made some calls to some people in Vegas.


    He didn¡¯t need me to tell him that we were going to go full nuclear on his brother. And I believed it


    would be best if he


    handled it because if I did, Ashton would be six feet underground. That was how much I loathed the


    man.


    But just as we had made it into the car I saw thest person that I wanted to see.


    Ang.


    She was jogging in our direction looking like she was about to burst into tears.


    ¡°Damon drive,¡± he had just hung his phone up and turned to me looking confused, ¡°I said drive,


    please.¡±


    But it was toote. The little witch had made her way to the driver¡¯s side and was knocking on his


    window. My poor sister was in the back out of itpletely.


    ¡°Ang?¡± My husband rolled down the window. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Rina called me. She was so distraught and scared when the whole incident happened and I was all


    the way downtown I got caught up in traffic. Thank goodness you guys made it here before me. How is


    she?¡±


    She didn¡¯t even wait for a response, she went to the passenger¡¯s side and pulled the back door open.


    She took my sister into her arms and let out a heavy sigh of relief.


    ¡°Thank God you¡¯re okay. I was worried sick about you, Rina.¡±


    To my absolute shock, my sister wrapped her arms around Ang. I had to blink twice to make sure


    that what I was seeing


    was urate.


    They pulled away from each other and gave each other soft smiles.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you. I know how busy you can get.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my girl, don¡¯t even worry about it. I told you to call me whenever you needed me and I¡¯m d you


    made use of my number.¡±


    ¡°Oh hold up, you called her?¡± I looked at my sister who nodded. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s mywyer.¡±


    ¡°Since when?¡±


    ¡°Since I started using her firm for my divorce. I just thought that it would be easier. She will be handling


    all of my contracts. to make sure that I¡¯m protected.¡±


    Somehow I found it hard to believe that you could have Ang and protected in the same sentence. I


    bit down on my tongue to keep me from saying something out of pocket. My sister had been through


    enough as it was today. There was no need for me to bring up the fact that Crue De Vil was in the


    car with us.


    But as I stared at them making conversation I made a mental note to keep a closer eye on that woman.


    She was slowly trying to embed herself into my life and I didn¡¯t know if was trying to force a space there


    for herself or if she wanted me out.


    Whatever game she was up to, I would uncover it soon enough. And stop it in its tracks.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    ¡°Damon¡±


    There were three things you did not do unless you wanted to piss me all the way off.


    One, mess with my business or my money.


    Two, cross the boundaries I had clearlyid out


    Three, upset my wife.


    And unfortunately for my dear brother, he had done all three and he was about to pay a very heavy


    price. What he had done with his little baby mama had crossed a line and now I wasing after him.


    I didn¡¯t want to leave my wife but I had to get to Vegas to sort out this whole mess that he had created.


    I needed to make my message clear in person otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t take me very seriously and I


    needed him to take me seriously.


    I had hopped on a ne at six in the morning and on the way back to Nevada I had been looking for


    vis for the two sisters to stay in. I was sending them on a much-deserved vacation. They had been


    through so much the past few months that they needed the break. They needed to breathe and let go.


    I had found the perfect ce in Maui and I had put in my deposit just as the ne came tond.


    As soon as my feet hit the tarmac I was a man on a mission. I told my driver to head for my brother¡¯s


    office and to make sure that he hurried. I didn¡¯t want to be in this city for too long while my wife was


    thousands of miles away from me.


    By the time we got to his office that low simmer had begun bubbling again and I was seeing red all


    over.


    I walked into the lobby of his office building and was greeted by everyone who passed me. I did not


    miss the little whispers and the side eyes I also got. I was aware that they had likely seen the tabloids


    that had my wife and that man sshed all over them but that was all old news. They would have a


    much bigger story after I was done with my brother.


    Today could go one of two ways. One, things could be sorted out amicably and no one needed to get


    upset. Two, I would need to beat my brother to a bloody pulp until I got him to listen to me. Number one


    would be the more civil and lessplicated route but I was hoping for two. I had been itching to sock


    my brother in the face for a while now.


    I still owed him a few for the shit that he had said about Adie. I would never forget the way he smiled


    with bloodied teeth. This time around I would make sure that he had no more teeth left for him to smile


    with


    His secretary wasn¡¯t at his desk and I could only assume that as soon as I walked into his office I would


    find her on her hands and knees doing something far less pure


    I didn¡¯t even bother to knock, I pushed the door open and let myself in. And just as I had suspected


    there they were. He had his pants down to his ankles and she was sucking him off like amon


    whore-tasteful.


    The poor woman shrieked and my brother¡¯s cock popped out of her mouth. She stood to her feet and


    corrected her skirt blushing like a red-hot tomato.


    My brother on the other hand looked quite bored as he put his dick back in his boxers and pulled up his


    pants. He didn¡¯t even look the slightest bit phased that I had caught him red-handed, unlike his very


    young-looking secretary-


    ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure of my older brother paying me a visit?¡± He looked to the still shell-


    shocked assistant. ¡°You can leave, Amy. We will pick this upter.¡±


    Her eyes stayed glued on the ground but she nodded and scurried out of the room like it was on fire


    and hellfire was hot on


    her tail.


    ¡°New toy?¡± I cleared my throat walking over to his library that I was sure that he didn¡¯t even use. The


    man had not read a book since his senior year of college. How had he made it this far? I didn¡¯t know. It


    was by some miracle from the heavens.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re gearing up for the elections. Still hoping to be governor?¡±


    My back was turned to him but I could still feel his scowl on the back of my skull. The man was


    practically drilling holes into it. But did I care? No.


    ¡°The vote is already mine.¡±


    I looked over my shoulder at him with an arched eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure? Because a little birdie told me


    that you don¡¯t have the public appeal right now. I think it had something to do with an article that your


    wife had done. She was stunning on that cover, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    His re intensified. ¡°Did you waste the precious fuel on your jet toe speak of my wife or did you


    have a reason for disturbing my peace?¡±


    ¡°Your peace?¡± I scoffed, turning to face him. ¡°You want to talk about peace? How about your psychotic


    baby mamaing after Corinna while she¡¯s at work? And then to not only harass her but to smash


    her car window in? What the fuck is wrong with you people?¡±


    He didn¡¯t even seem phased by this at all which could only mean one thing. He knew, and most likely,


    he had engineered it,


    As far as I knew, Tabitha lived in Vegas and she had no reason to be in LA unless, of course, she


    purposely sought out


    Corinna


    ¡°You¡¯re pathetic, you know that?¡± I took off my suit jacket and began to roll the sleeves of my button


    down up to my elbows. ¡°You send a pregnant woman toe and do your job? Is this really how we¡¯re


    going to y this game from now on, brother? Are we really going to hide behind women or are you


    going to fight in the open like a real man?¡±


    My brother¡¯s eyes moved from my hands to my face and then back again. ¡°You came here to punch


    me? How can such at sessful man be so barbaric?¡±


    ¡°Really now? Barbaric, you say?¡± I crossed the distance between us ever so slowly, making sure that


    he knew exactly what I was nning. ¡°I came here to warn you off Corinna and Adide. I don¡¯t like it


    when my wife is in distress, more so now. And you are causing her a shit ton of stress and I hate that.


    So, I¡¯m here to give you onest warning.¡±


    When I was close enough I took the first swing and sent him tumbling to the floor. He let out a low


    groan as he cradled his jaw. The little pussy ambled back to his feet but I quickly put him back on his


    ass with another strong left hook. He tumbled to the floor again and this time he made no attempt to get


    up.


    ¡°I am warning you, brother, if you so much as breathe in their general direction that will be the end for


    you. I wille for this little false empire you have built for yourself and I will tear it down to the mother


    fucking ground. You have been


    warned. Do not test me.¡±


    He didn¡¯t nod and he didn¡¯t make any kind of snarky remark. But he had heard me and that was


    enough. I was not a man who took thingsying down and if he caused another tear to shed from my


    wife¡¯s eyes then there would be issues.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Adnte


    Waking up to the sound of waves crashing on the shores was a different kind of tranquility. It was a


    wee change from the usual hustle and bustle of the day-to-day LA lifestyle that I had be


    ustomed to.


    I woke up beside my sister inplete and utter paradise today. Hoved seeing the peace and the calm


    on her face. She had been so tense since the mendent with Tabitha and who could me her The


    woman was as deranged as they came.


    She had somehow got it into her head that she and Ashton were meant to be. If I was being honest it


    kind of reminded me of another psychotic woman who was trying to be me


    No, none of that I scolded myself Today I would only think of good things and no need to dwell on


    people like Ang when I was in literal paradise.


    Damon had done good.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    We were on a production break and I had just nned to spend the break at home with my husband


    and my sister. But a quick getaway to Mau was exactly what Corima needed and seeing her happy


    made me feel more at ease


    This woman had been through so much because of that asshole that I still had the displeasure of


    calling my brother-inw. 1 still did not understand how Damon and he could even share the same


    DNA. They were two very different people.


    For starters, Damon had a heart and Ashton did not. I would not be surprised if we opened him up and


    found nothing but smoke and mirrors. The man loved himself far too much and it still baffled me that I


    thought that I had loved him.


    I sipped on the tea that I had made myself after getting out of bed. I had wanted to watch the sunrise


    above the horizon 1 could see orange and yellow pant the skies as the sun kissed the dark night sky


    goodbye.


    ¡°What are you doing up so early?¡± My little sister came out onto the porch and walked over to sit beside


    me on the swing that was attached to the porch. ¡°Tea?¡±


    ¡°Ginger tea. The husband says that it will curl the morning sickness-it¡¯s so nasty. But he said that I


    need to drink every morning when I get up and he made me promise so here I am.¡±


    To be honest I had gotten used to the taste now. I could stomach it and it did help with the nausea and


    made me feel a little more awake without the need for coffee


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re pregnant,¡± she smiled at me looking at my barely-there stomach. There


    were days when I thought I could see a little bump but it would turn out to be just bloating. ¡°You¡¯re


    going to make me an aunty. Probably the only good thing that¡¯s currently happening in my life.¡±


    ¡°Rina.¡± I reached for her hand and she intertwined our fingers together ¡°Your life is going well. Granted


    we have to deal with that asshole but at least you¡¯ve started your dream career and you¡¯re finding your


    footing in this world. That alone is so hard to do.¡±


    ¡°I just feel like a failure.¡± She blinked back the tears that threatened to fall from her eyes. ¡°I wanted this


    marriage to work. I wanted him to be the person that he painted himself to be to me in the beginning


    days. I had believed him I had bought into the crap he was selling me and L¡­¡± Words failed her and


    the tears just continued to fill her eyes.


    Ashton Steyn was the only man who ever made me consider murder. I hated to see my sister in pain.


    She hade a long way to heal the wounds of her past arul she deserved to be loved wholly and


    fully-not what this man was doing to her.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time you let go, Rina. Holding onto him will do you no good. He¡¯s done nothing but hurt you¡±


    The first tear fell and I swear that I saw the exact moment her heart shattered. It tore at my heart to


    think of how much pain was swirling inside of her. She has to navigate this new life of hers and deal


    with the death of the rtionship that she had poured everything she had into.


    Now the media was spinning stories and trying to make her out to be the bad guy. They were calling


    her a gold digger and a fame whore They were even saying that she had tried to trap him with a baby


    even though he wanted nothing to do with


    her


    I knew where these whispers wereing from, it didn¡¯t take a genius to figure it out. It was that little


    cowardly man who was in hiding


    But he would never admit to doing anything because he knew that Damon would be on him like white


    on rice.


    I just held my sister while she wept at my side. She let out the pain that she had been carrying for


    weeks, months if not years. The woman had been so brave and strong but now she just needed to let


    go of that burden she was holding onto,


    There were moments in life you had to decide for yourself am I hurting myself more by holding on Or


    am I better off just letting go and dealing with the aftermath that remained?


    These were questions that all needed to be answered by her and her alone.


    When her cries had lessened and her heart seemed more settled, we just sat on the porch watching


    the sunrise and weing the new day.


    We had a week away here and we would use that time to reconnect with ourselves. We were both on


    new and exciting journeys, albeit she was saying goodbye to something but this was her chance at a


    rebirth. She could be anyone she wanted to be from this moment on. She didn¡¯t have to stay


    stuck in this one-dimensional version of herself.


    *I¡¯m scared,¡± she whispered into the tranquil atmosphere. ¡°I¡¯m scared of what this new life of mine looks


    like. I haven¡¯t been single for a very long time and 1 I don¡¯t know how to be alone.¡±


    I turned to look at her and she had her eyes set ahead to the waves. But I could tell from the way her


    shoulders sagged her features were contorted with worry.


    I grabbed her hand in mine again and gave it a gentle squeeze. ¡°Nobody ever said that you had to do


    things with bravery all the time. It¡¯s okay to step into new horizons scared. If you can¡¯t do it bravely,


    then do it scared. Do it terrified. But no matter what you have to just do it. You can¡¯t stay still. You can¡¯t


    stay stagnant. You have to keep moving because the world doesn¡¯t stop for you.¡±


    It was a hard truth I had to learn especially on my journey with my husband. I had to step into the


    unknown and hope that somehow I made it out alive.


    ¡°But just know,¡± I said as I pulled her into my side. ¡°I will be right by your side through it all, okay? I will


    be right by your side no matter what. We are fighters, Rina. If we survived our parents then you can


    surely bet that we can survive anything else that life decides to throw at us.¡±


    She nodded,ying her head on my shoulder. ¡°You and me against it all¡±


    ¡°You and me.¡± I echoed her words in confirmation.


    If war was what Ashton wanted then war was what I would give him and this time I wasn¡¯t bringing a


    knife to a gunfight.

 Chapter 95

Chapter 95


    undefineOwned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    I could smell bacon wafting from downstairs. I had thought that maybe it was Rina who had woken up


    to make us breakfast but when I turned to find her still asleep in the bed I was confused. I reached for


    my phone thinking that maybe housekeeping hade in early but then I saw my husband¡¯s text at the


    very top of my notifications pile.


    Damon: Good morning my love, I organized a little something special for you. I hope you enjoy it.


    Damon: PS. Drink your ginger tea, it will help to keep the food down. I love you.


    Damon: PPS. Our baby is the size of a kidney bean today. So take care of the little bean for me, okay?


    And take care of my wife for me too. She¡¯s a little stubborn about rest so make sure she gets plenty of


    it.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. This man was always doing whatever it took to make me smile. He had


    thought of every single detail.


    Me: I love you too, husband. I love this vi but I do miss you, like crazy.


    I turned to my sister and gave the sleeping form a hard shake. She didn¡¯t even budge. The girl slept


    like the dead and it was both impressive and annoying.


    I decided that I needed to try a better approach so I hopped out of bed and made my way to the


    bathroom to go and retrieve exactly what I was looking for. I filled the ss to the brim with cold water


    and walked over to the bed.


    In the spirit of second chances, I decided that I would give my sister onest chance before I doused


    her in ice-cold water. ¡°Corinna!¡± Yes, I did indeed scream her name at the top of my lungs, and like


    before she was still fast asleep. ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you¡±


    I threw the water right onto her face and she shot up so fast I worried that she would get whish. Her


    eyes were wide as she gasped for air. She looked around the room until shended on me. Her eyes


    moved from my face down to the ss in my hand.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± She threw her hands up in frustration. ¡°What happened to a gentle nudge!¡±


    ¡°I tried!¡± I shrugged trying to hold in myugh. ¡°You sleep like the dead and I didn¡¯t know how else to


    get you up for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°You made breakfast? When did you have time to get up and make breakfast?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, Damon had someonee over and make us some food. So stop beingzy and get up. We


    have food to eat and an ind to explore.


    ¡°I need to change since my clothes are soaked right now.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± I shrugged ¡°I¡¯ll head down and wait for you. But if you take too long I¡¯m eating your bacon.¡±


    ¡°By all means,¡± she grumbled and got out of bed. ¡°I swear if you weren¡¯t carrying precious cargo I


    would hit you. But I can¡¯t. because you have a baby on board¡±


    I rolled my eyes at her littlement and walked out of the room heading down to the kitchen. I


    followed the smell with. my mouth already watering.


    But as I turned the corner I saw a very familiar face that I had not been expecting at all.


    ¡°Grandmother?¡± I could not believe my eyes. She stood by the stove with a spat in hand, flipping


    over some pjacks. Her head lifted and her blue eyes shined as they stared at me. ¡°My, my pregnancy


    does suit you. Adie. You¡¯re glowing.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help the tears that formed in my eyes. I moved to where she stood and pulled her into my


    arms. Her small and fragile arms wrapped themselves around me, enveloping me in her embrace.


    There was just something about her motherly touch that made everything feel like it was less chaotic. It


    wasforting and warm and made me feel right at home.


    When I pulled away tears were spilling out of my eyes but the smile had pulled onto my lips and my


    heart felt so full. These past few weeks I had been thinking about her so much. She had always been


    somewhat of a guiding voice for me and the phone calls had been great but they paled inparison


    to having her here in front of me. ¡°Oh, sweetheart,¡± she wiped away the stray tears that had fallen. ¡°If


    you cry then I¡¯ll cry too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the hormones,¡± Iughed through my tears, smiling. They have me acting all out of sorts.


    And it wasn¡¯t a total lie. I was overly emotional and triggered by the slightest of things. The other day. I


    cried because I saw a mama duck leading her ducklings to the water. It was so precious and pure and


    it made me think of me and my baby-weird


    I know


    ¡°This smells so-Grandmother?¡± My sister rounded the corner and stopped dead in her tracks when she


    saw our


    grandmother. ¡°What was this the surprise that he had nned?¡±


    ¡°Yep. Damon called me up yesterday and said that my grandbabies needed me. So naturally I hopped


    on that fancy jet of his and made my way to you two.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if I could love that man any more than I already did. What he had been able to pull off for


    me was incredible.


    ¡°Come here, Rina.¡± Our grandmother opened her arms up to my sister who practically ran to her. ¡°Oh


    sweetheart, you have been through the wringer, haven¡¯t you? It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here now. I¡¯m here.¡±


    After breakfast, we all took a short walk to the private beach. The water crashed along the shore and


    the entire atmosphere. just felt so peaceful. Having Grandmother here was the cherry on top of the ice


    cream. She just made everything feel so distant and far away.


    It had only been two days but I could see little bits of my sister returning slowly but surely. I knew that


    she still had a lot to heal from but at least now she was in a much better headspace.


    ¡°So now that you¡¯re getting rid of that little rat Ashton, it¡¯s time to get back out there.¡± She didn¡¯t waste


    any time. ¡°Greta has a grandson and he works in Sydney, he saves the ves or some Good


    Samaritan stuff like that. He could be a great rebound.¡±


    ¡°Gran.¡± I nearly choked on my own saliva. ¡°What do you know about rebounds?¡±


    ¡°I understand needs,¡± she flipped her grey hair over her shoulder. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m notying


    down with some other grand-¡±


    ¡°Ew,¡± Rina interjected. ¡°We do not need to be hearing about your little escapades. Besides, I think I


    may like someone already so there¡¯s no need for all that.¡±


    Both Gran and I stopped dead in our tracks. Our lips spread into identical smiles as my sister stopped


    when she realized that we weren¡¯t walking with her anymore.


    ¡°Can you two be serious?¡± She was trying to feign annoyance but I could see the smile trying to peep


    through. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious and I¡¯m not even going to do anything about it. We worked together once,


    that doesn¡¯t mean we are meant to be.¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­ I did meet your grandfather in a bathroom stall and we ended up married three weeks after


    that.¡±


    ¡°See.¡± I looped my arm through my grandmother¡¯s as we walked. ¡°He could be your soulmate, and if


    not you just do what Gran says and getid and leave.¡±


    My sister blushed heavily. ¡°You two are insufferable, can we keep walking please?¡±


    gel ¡°Oh yes,¡± my Gran nodded, looking my sister up and down. ¡°You definitely need toid.¡±


    ¡°Gran!¡±


    I threw my head back andughed as we continued our morning stroll down the beach.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    I stared out the window with my hand on my belly. I had found myself subconsciously doing that often.


    It was now just something that was almost second nature to me. The week had flown by so fast and


    now we were on our way home and 1 didn¡¯t even know how to feel about it all.


    Maui had been an absolute dream but now having to return back to reality was like the cruelest of


    jokes.


    I had missed my husband dearly but I wished that I could just transport him to Maui and we could live


    out our days there.


    But that wasn¡¯t possible.


    I still had a movie to finish and my sister had to finally disconnect herself from that vile man once and


    for all. We had left broken and tired women but we were returning healed and whole. And I was


    returning recharged and ready for whatever war was toe. I would ride with my sister every single


    time she asked me to.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking so loud,¡± Gran said across from me. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, pet?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to leave paradise. Too many stressors are at home and I liked how I was in Maui. There


    weren¡¯t these people trying to infiltrate my family¡¯s life. I had peace and everything was just so serene


    and happy and I¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was something waiting for me in LA and it wasn¡¯t exactly a good


    thing. Damon and I were fantastic and there were no issues at all on our side but there was Ang.


    No matter how hard I tried to shake her, the girl was still ever present in my life.


    She was a part of thew firm where Rina¡¯swyer was and I hated that she still had so much ess


    to us, to my husband.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to see you like this. Your husband did all of this for you and he has gone above and beyond


    for you to feel special and cared for throughout this entire trip. You have no reason to doubt him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not him that I¡¯m doubting. It¡¯s that little witch that somehow always manages to worm her way into


    my life. And not to mention the fact that she was quite literally trying to be me. She was copying my


    style and my hair. She wanted my life and I didn¡¯t know how no one else but me could see it.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re being a little mean toward her,¡± Corinna interjected out of the blue. ¡°She isn¡¯t all bad.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious right now? The woman is quite literally trying to steal my man in broad daylight and


    you¡¯re all taking it lightly She¡¯s trying to steal my life¡±


    My sister sipped on the marti that she had ordered and stretched out on the bed of the ne. ¡°I know


    she cane off a little abrasive but the woman means well. And she¡¯s had a hard past that I can


    rte to. It¡¯s not easying from where she came from without having a few scars


    I could not believe my ears right now. My sister who I had explicitly shared the details of her disrespect,


    was currently defending the very woman who was hurting me. I must have stepped into some kind of


    warped reality because what the fuck was this?


    ¡°Maybe you and she can have a sit-down conversation about what has transpired between the two of


    you? I¡¯m sure that she


    to cross those boundaries¡±


    I bit down on my tongue not wanting to start a fight with her while we were in such an enclosed space. I


    knew that she meant well but I needed her on my side


    The remainder of the flight was spent with me being silent and not wanting to talk to anyone anymore.


    I was still sour from the conversation on the ne and I was sure my sister could feel my low


    simmering anger beside me. She kept looking my way and wanting to make conversation but I made


    sure to ice her out.


    I just wanted to see my husband and hug him. I had been away from him a few days too long. The


    baby really made me feel clingier I didn¡¯t know if that was a good or a bad thing. But I always wanted


    him around me. He wasn¡¯tining so I guess that was fine.


    When the car pulled up to the front door I let out a heavy sigh ready to get out but before I could leave


    the car my sister¡¯s hand shot out and stopped me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adie. I overstepped in the ne.¡± I could hear the sincerity in her voice. ¡°Tm on your team,


    always. I just want you to know that just in case you started questioning where my loyaltiesy with us.¡±


    I bit down on my lip before I offered her a small smile. ¡°Can we talk about thister? I just want to get in


    and see Damon right now. He¡¯s the only thing on my mind at the moment.¡±


    She nodded in understanding and let go of my hand.


    I hopped out of the car and made my way to the front door. When I looked I saw his car parked by his


    spot and I smilest


    He was home.


    I practically raced through the door ready to jump onto him. But as soon as I entered the house I


    stopped short.


    I heard augh that caused all the joy to immediately be sucked right out of my body.


    What was she doing here?


    I followed the sound of herughter to the kitchen and froze at what I saw.


    There in the middle of the kitchen was none other than Ang and my husband sitting around the


    counter with mugs in front of them. My husband wasughing at something she said and then his eyes


    shifted to mine. I watched as they went from shocked to overjoyed in milliseconds.


    He was out of his chair in seconds and ambled toward me with the cheesiest grin on his face.


    ¡°Baby,¡± he scooped me into his arms and spun me around. When I was back on my feet again he


    grabbed my face in between his palms and kissed me square on the lips.


    I closed my eyes, melting into him, allowing myself a brief moment to get lost in the sweet sensation


    that was him. But the moment was short-lived when I heard the clearing of the wicked witch¡¯s throat.


    We pulled away and I could already see the apology in his eyes.


    I cut my eyes in her direction and didn¡¯t even bother to put on a fake smile. To no utter surprise, the


    woman had changed her dress too while I was away. She was wearing the exact replica of the dress I


    had worn a few weeks back. And I say replica because that dress had been made specifically for me


    by a designer friend of mine.


    ¡°Wee back,¡± she said as she smiled at me. ¡°I hear congrattions are in order. I got you a little


    baby present.¡±


    She pointed to therge box on the counter like she was so proud of what she had aplished.


    ¡°It¡¯s one of the best pump machines on the market right now.¡±


    I looked at my husbandpletely ignoring her. ¡°You told her? Are you for real?¡±


    We hadn¡¯t even announced the pregnancy to the rest of the world yet. It was all still under wraps and


    he had chosen to tell


    her?


    This hurt. A lot.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Ang? Thest time my husband and I discussed you, I told him you aren¡¯t


    allowed in my home.¡±


    ¡°Adie¡­¡± Damon had the audacity to want to scold me. ¡°There¡¯s a good reason why she is here. So


    maybe if you just calm down and listen to me.¡±


    The fact he was telling me to calm down only infuriated me even more. But still, I bit down on my


    tongue and listened to what he had to say. But I was more than positive it would make no difference.


    She needed to go.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    I was still seething from the little interaction that had with Corions Teould not believe dot my hodist but


    not very ver her into our home but he had spilled my pregnancy to her. We had not even innomment in


    were telling Satan¡¯s bride


    The worst part was he hadn¡¯t even asked me if it was okay. He just went ahead and did


    Even when he tried to exin it to me, it still didn¡¯t make sense in my head. There was no need for her


    in


    me a bitch if you must but I didn¡¯t buy her story


    Yes, it was tragic and heartbreaking but there was something off about it. My husband was oild


    because theing fiendea was his forte. And my sister was hooked because she was in a simr


    experience. She felt like the had found


    in her- but she hadn¡¯t


    I could trust Ang just about as far as I could throw her I knew that she was the kind of person to do


    whatever he sanded to do in order or get her way in anything. And if she needed to lie her way to


    getting what de winted che


    that. She was just that kind of person and no one was seeing the snake skin she had on


    1 sipped on my water trying to calm the internal battle that was going on in my head. I pretended to


    sleep in Damoni ready for work. I didn¡¯t want to talk to him. I had nothing to say to him about the matter.


    He knew not to bring


    I guess those rules were all out the window.


    I wanted to be understanding and caring toward the woman who had outright told me that I was not


    good menigh (sr man that I chose to marry. But it was so difficult.


    But what hurt me the most wasn¡¯t the fact that Damon had hadden her in our home. It was the fact that


    he had defenderd | and scolded me. He had bought into her hes and had turned has anger on me.


    How had I suddenly turned into the viin in the story?


    I hated it when we fought, especially over her. Who was she in the grand scheme of things! She was


    irrelevant but webehore she had managed to be a reurring problem for us. I had distanced myself


    from Gabriel, so why could he nor do the warmer with her?


    I stared at the gift she had handed me yesterday, still perched on the kitchen ind. She said it


    happened ta ber tibe the market right now but I didn¡¯t give a shit. I should have thrown it at her head


    when I had the chance


    She had no business handing that to me nor did she have any business hugging my husband the way


    she has. La some kind of cruel and sick joke. I had been hoping it was nothing but a fever dream but it


    was my orality. My sad twisted reality.


    I ced the ss down and walked over to where the stupid present was. I red at it like it had been


    the case


    ¡°Here you go. Congrattions,¡± I mimicked her nasally little voice ¡°Who the hell does she think she is?


    The wound a literally trying to be me and everyone ispletely oblivious to it


    I groaned and walked to the living room I still had about a week off before we started ainung


    happier about that fact. I was tired of being cooped up at home when everyone else was working I had


    being we k


    I grabbed my phone and looked at the group chat with my friends. I hadn¡¯t spoken to them in days and


    o so hectic


    Lucas: Are you even alive???!


    Me Yeah just been feeling super drained and just frustrated.


    Jenna Talk to us, babes We are all cars


    Lucas: Who do I need to kill? No one can be stressing out our little mama-to-be


    I smiled, this was why I loved these guys. They were always so attentive to me and they cared. They


    would talk los on day of the week with no questions asked. I wished that it had been the same for my


    sister and husband. They had wen side of the enemy.


    Me: I¡¯m fine just dealing with this whole Ang mess. The woman is everywhere. She wana ug lite si


    buck und njenim Rina and Damon on her side is like a p to my face I hate it


    Jenna. I¡¯m sorry babes Have you tried sitting down and talking to them? What have they said


    Lucas I can set her car on fire for you Or I could get my cousin to register her as a sea code and


    Canada-he¡¯s a hacker. He does crazy shit like that all the tune.


    Jenna: That¡¯s illegal, Lucas


    Lucas: Revenge is rarely legal. What¡¯s your point? My girl is sad, therefore someone must pax. And


    singe Me Mes love of her life and Corinna is her sister, they are off-limits So might as well take out the


    source of the you wouldn¡¯t shoot a man down for her


    s


    Chapter 98 Jenna Fair


    Augh bubbled out of my throat. They somehow always managed to make me feel ten times better.


    For just a few seconds 1 was able to forget all the issues and problems that I was facing.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I was typing my reply when I heard a loud banging on my door.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± I got up from the couch and made my way to the foyer. I checked my phone but


    security had said nothing about a guest and I had not been expecting anyone.


    Oh my God. If this was Ang I was going to fight her.


    But when I got to the door it wasn¡¯t Ang at all.


    ¡°Ashton?¡± I stared at the man who towered over me. He had this look of deep seeded rage on his face


    and his eyes zed with the fury of a thousand suns. ¡°How did you get up here? Why are you-


    He pushed me into the house, his hand on my shoulders shoving me deeper into the foyer. I tried to let


    out a scream but he covered my mouth with his hand.


    ¡°You dumb bitch! You think those little articles are funny? You get off on ruining people¡¯s lives?¡±


    He shoved me back causing me to fall on the floor.


    ¡°Ashton, what do you want?¡± I got to my feet quickly and faced him making sure to not turn my back.


    My eyes darted all over trying to find the quickest escape route.


    ¡°Do you think that you and your little husband can just ruin my campaign and still get to live?! And that


    wife of mine. That little disobedient wench, where is she?¡±


    He was closing in on me, the way that a lion would to its prey. Slowly, he stalked me.


    ¡°You need to leave, my security will be here any second¡±


    He let out a low and humorlessugh that caused a shiver down my spine. ¡°Security? The same


    security that I just bypassed? They won¡¯t being to save you, Ads.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± I spat.


    ¡°Ohe now, you loved when I called you that before. What¡¯s changed? I bet you still love the feel of


    my hands on your skin. My touch did always get you going, how about we rewind back to the good old


    days.¡±


    My stomach lurched in disgust. The thought of his hands on mine was like acid to my tongue. I didn¡¯t


    want any part of him


    close to me.


    ¡°Touch me and you know my husband will kill you.¡±


    ¡°Oh but he¡¯s not here,¡± he sneered as he drew in closer and the fear poured into me. ¡°And by the time


    I¡¯m done with you. I will be gone in the wind.¡±


    My back hit the wall behind me.


    Crap


    Ashton moved in closer as I continued to press my back against the wall. His arms caged me and I


    tried to push up against him but he was solid and wouldn¡¯t budge.


    I was trapped.


    ¡°Oh sweet little, Adie.¡± His eyes roamed the length of my body hungrily. ¡°I¡¯m going to have so much fun


    with you.¡±


    One second he was on me and the next he wasunched backward and standing in his ce was my


    furious husband. His fists were balled at his side and his eyes had murder in them.


    ¡°I warned you,¡± his voice was abnormally calm which only added to the scariness, ¡°and now I¡¯m going


    to kill you.¡±

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    As far as life went, I wanted to think that I was actually doing okay. Maui had been exactly what I


    needed I needed the break and the time to breathe. I hade back with a much clearer head and I


    knew that I needed to start taking care of myself first. For so long I had ced everyone ahead of me.


    But now, I wanted to put myself first


    Ashton was still a nightmare and I hated that I was bringing this nonsense on my sister. I remember


    receiving the call that Ashton had basically broken into the house and attacked Adie. I had raced home


    and broke almost every single trafficw


    there was on my way


    She was fine but she was shaken up and Damon was raging, which was to be expected. I felt


    completely responsible. Had it not been for me then Ashton would not have shown up.


    Damon had taken her to the emergency room just to be checked over but she was line. Damon on the


    other hand almost beat his brother to death. Ashton had been in the hospital for two days before he


    was finally moved


    I let out a shaky breath as I stared at my done-up face. My red lips quivered as I tried to swallow down


    the nerves. I hated that this was what life was for me. I just wanted this man out of my life but he just


    constantly tormented me like a demon.


    I had been getting calls from all kinds of news outlets and blogs that wanted to get ament from me


    and I had been declining them all. They had tied in my old drama with this one and that was not serving


    Adie or me. They wanted to pit us against each other like they had a few years back but this time I was


    ying the viin.


    Working andnding jobs was bing increasingly diflicult because I would be hounded when I got


    to set and when I was leaving. The paparazzi all wanted a little taste of me but I wanted nothing to do


    with any of them. I just wanted to live in peace but I wasn¡¯t even allowed that.


    I gave myself one more nce before I decided it was time to pack up.


    I had a day and a half on set. This was amercial for a new perfume by La Divine. A brand that I


    had dreamt of working with as a little girl but I couldn¡¯t even fully enjoy it because of this entire mess. I


    had shown up and done the job but I hadn¡¯t taken the time to soak it all in the way I should have. I was


    too consumed with my own mind.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Daniel said from behind me.


    I caught his eyes in the mirror and my breath hitched in my throat. Every time I saw this man I was


    always so enamored by his beauty. But he never seemed to think of himself as this divine specimen


    that, in my opinion, deserved to be adored. He just saw himself as a normal guy who liked to take


    pictures.


    The man was too humble for his own good.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± I forced a smile on my face which he didn¡¯t buy. ¡°I should head home, you did great today.


    I¡¯m so excited to be working with you again.¡±


    I hopped off my chair and turned to face him. I gave him onest smile and then started for the exit.


    I didn¡¯t get very far because his hand shot out and grabbed onto my elbow.


    ¡°Are you free?¡±


    I looked over my shoulder at him thinking I may have misheard him. ¡°Sorry, what?¡±


    ¡°I asked if you¡¯re free. Maybe we can grab an early dinner?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    My heart hammered in my chest. Was he asking me out on a date?


    ¡°Grab an early dinner?¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°Like, with me?¡±


    He nodded again.


    ¡°As in¡­ a a¡­¡± I didn¡¯t even want to say the word just in case I was wrong and I immediately humiliated


    myself. But how much more could I humiliate myself? I was a babbling fool already.


    He stepped in closer, his scent enveloping me in this cloud of warmth. His eyes bored into mine like he


    could see into the very depths of my soul.


    There was something almost magical about his gaze. The blue in his eyes melded with the specs of


    gray that floated into and out of his irises.


    ¡°A date?¡±


    His voice sent a shiver down my spine. It was the kind of shiver that awakened the parts of you that


    were best left to lie dormant. He took my hand into his tentatively, bringing the back of it to his lips


    before cing a gentle kiss on my skin. ¡°Corinna Steyn, would you do me the honor of allowing me to


    take you to dinner?¡±


    Chapter 99 Swoon


    I wondered how I was still standing upright. This man behaved as if he had been written by a woman.


    The way his smile melted the iciest parts of me and the way his touch ignited a fire in me that I had not


    felt for a very, very long time.


    The answer was simple Just three letters. One word.


    But for some reason, it refused to leave my lips.


    The reckless side of me, the side that wanted to throw caution to the wind and plunge in deep, wanted


    to jump at the chance to be wined and dined by this man, wanted to say yes.


    But the more rational and logical side of me wanted to hold back. I didn¡¯t want to propel myself forward


    into something that could potentially lead to heartbreak yet again


    But ever since Maui, I had promised myself that I would live. I would allow myself to do what my heart


    truly wanted.


    ¡°Dinner sounds great¡±


    It was just a date It wasn¡¯t like he was promising marriage to me. How bad could it be?


    Dinner was lovely and had gone far better than I thought. The conversation was light and enjoyable.


    Daniel was surprisingly funny and he had a way with words 1 held onto every word he told me and he


    told me a lot. He told me of his adventures in Africa and all the other ces he had traveled. He told


    me of his love for photography and his need. to see the world through a lens.


    I loved how passionate he was. But most importantly I loved the fact that he made me forget all the


    turmoil that was currently taking ce in my life


    The early dinner had extended far into the night and now we found ourselves outside an ice cream


    parlor Well, I was outside and he was inside getting us some dessert. I didn¡¯t have much of a sweet


    tooth but I wanted to extend our time together


    The door dinged as he walked out.


    ¡°Okay¡± He handed me my cup. ¡°One mint chocte chip ice cream with extra chocte chips on top¡±


    My eyes flicked up to meet his ¡°How did you


    ¡°After the first shoot that was the one that you picked when we all went to go and grab some together.


    You even made ament about how it¡¯s the only ice cream that you can finish.¡±


    ¡°You remembered that?¡± It had been a smallment and he had been talking to other people at the


    time. I hardly remembered it


    He tucked a stray piece of hair behind my ear, his knuckles brushing up against my cheek. My skin


    ignited where his hand touched me.


    It was crazy how reactive I was to him and if I was being honest, kind of scary.


    I don¡¯t know who moved first but suddenly our faces were mere inches from each other. Our hot


    breaths mingled together in excited anticipation


    This all felt like a dream. Like I was living within this moment but at the same time. I wasn¡¯t.


    Inch by inch the space between us slowly vanished until we were only a whisker¡¯s hair apart. All I


    needed to do was lean forward and my lips would be on his. But I needed to remember that if I crossed


    this line there would be no uncrossing it


    I didn¡¯t know if I was ready to risk my heart again just yet.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    I was about 17 weeks pregnant and my clothes were all getting tighter and tighter by the day. It was


    getting harder and harder to hide my growing belly. We had still not announced it to the media because


    I wanted to keep this one little precious thing to ourselves. I wasn¡¯t ready to share our little baby with


    the rest of the world.


    When things were exposed to the world they somehow always ended up ruined and I didn¡¯t want that to


    be the case for us and the baby.


    After all that had transpired with Ashton, Damon was being extra cautious with me. Unless it was work


    he rarely let me out of his sight. It was kind of obsessive but cute at the same time.


    He liked to do these little check-ins every now and again to just make sure that I was alright. Now that I


    was in the second trimester all the morning sickness had gone away and I was happy. I was able to


    keep more food down but the need to pee every few minutes was insane.


    I stretched my feet and stared at the screen for a little while longer before turning myptop off.


    Today had been another full day of filming and I was exhausted. My bed was calling my name and I


    was ready to answer its call.


    I switched off all of the lights in my trailer and made my way to the parking lot where I saw Gabriel by


    his car using some very colorfulnguage with whoever was on the other end of his phone call


    I paused and watched him for a while.


    Gabriel was not an explosive person so the fact that he was blowing up right now meant that something


    was seriously wrong.


    ¡°This is bullshit honestly,¡± were thest words he said before he hung up the phone. He ran a tired


    hand through his hair and cursed under his breath. He lifted his eyes to meet mine and instantly he


    straightened himself out and put on that easy going smile of his.


    ¡°Adide, hey¡±


    I walked over to him curious as to what had transpired. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Me¡± Yeah, I just needed to sort something out today that hadn¡¯t been sorted out the way I wanted it to


    be.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you were screaming at those people on the phone?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t screaming at anyone on the phone¡± He tried tough it off but I saw right through his fa?ade.


    He let out a heavy sigh and finally dropped the little act he was trying to put on. ¡°My house has been


    infested and I was just told that I need to move out for a week or so so they can get the bug problem


    fixed.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± well that was thest thing I had been expecting toe out of his mouth. ¡°Do you have a ce


    to stay?¡±


    ¡°I was going to stay at the Havner but I still need to go and collect my stuff and then I need to also-¡±


    ¡°You can stay at my ce.¡± The words blurted right out of me like vomit, ¡°I mean, you don¡¯t have to


    waste money on a hotel. You can juste and stay at mine for free. We have far too much space and


    it really won¡¯t be a bother at all.¡±


    What was I doing? it was not lost on me that my husband still had his feelings about Gabriel but since


    we were in the business of helping out our friends then why not?


    ¡°Are you sure? I know thest time your husband wasn¡¯t exactly too fond of me.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I waved him off trying to quiet his concerns. ¡°He¡¯ll be fine, and besides it¡¯s not like you still have feelings


    for me, right?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Right. Well, if that¡¯s the case then I¡¯ll just head back home and get my stuff. Can you send


    me your address?*


    ¡°Mhmm,¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Great¡± The smile returned to his face but this time it reached all the way up to his eyes. ¡°Thank you for


    this, Adide. It means a lot.¡±


    He hesitated for a brief second before he leaned forward and ced a quick chaste kiss on my cheek.


    The movement caught me off guard and all I could do was just stand there like a fool.


    He gave me a wink and then he got into his sleek McLaren and drove off, leaving me standing there


    gaping like aplete and utter fool. It took Lucasing up behind me and clearing his throat to


    bring my attention back to the present.


    ¡°Girl, what was that?¡± He crossed his arms over his chest and arched his perfectly tweezed brow. ¡°Did


    that man justy a big fat wet one on your cheek?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that, he was and then I said¡­ oh Lucas, I think I just fucked up.¡±


    ¡°Sweetie,¡± he said as he pulled me into his side with a little puppy dog face on, ¡°you royally fucked up.¡±


    I should text my husband. That would be the wise thing to do so that he is not caught off guard when


    hees to find this man in our house


    But i had been staring at my phone for the past hour trying to formte the text to send him. I had


    contemted a phone call but then I didn¡¯t want to risk hearing his voice. I didn¡¯t want to hear the hurt


    or the anger in his tone.


    Avoiding him was certainly not the way to go about things but I didn¡¯t know what to say. And I couldn¡¯t


    just un-invite the person I had asked to stay at my house-it was rude. So I needed to sort out this mess


    before he came home for dinner.


    I was home alone for now. Corinna was at a meeting with that Daniel guy. Apparently, they were


    working on a new project together. I knew she liked him and I hoped to the heavens that he genuinely


    liked her. There were a lot of horrid men in this world and she had been dealt some very shitty cards


    and she was in need of a win for once.


    The doorbell rang.


    He¡¯s here.


    I got up from the couch and made my way to the foyer to open it for him.


    ¡°Hey¡± I smiled, opening the door up for him. ¡°Did you find the ce okay?¡±


    He stood there with his suitcase and signature smile. His eyes were taking in what was behind me and


    I noticed the awe and wonder in them.


    ¡°You live in a beautiful fortress¡± was the first thing he said to me as he walked into the foyer. His eyes


    looked all over the area drinking in the beautiful interior that was mostly courtesy of my husband. This


    was his forte, not mine.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Damon if I¡¯m being honest. He¡¯s the true genius behind both our home and the


    security system.¡±¡±


    He had upped it since the whole Ashton incident and I had humored him. Was it a bit excessive? Yes.


    But this made him feel much better. We now had armed guards on the premises and the surveince


    was some of the best that money could buy.


    ¡°Let me show you to your room.¡± I turned to walk him down the hall when I heard a throat clear behind


    us and my entire body went stiff as stone. I turned slowly already knowing who I was going to see


    behind me.


    ¡°Damon.¡±


    But my husband wasn¡¯t looking at me. His eyes were hard set on Gabriel. The tension grew thicker in


    the air.


    The silence was deafening. You could hear a pin drop.


    ¡°Why the fuck is he in my house?¡± His tone was low and calm which only added to the iciness in the


    room.


    I should have just sent that text.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    ¡°What? Have you lost the ability to speak, wife?¡± The ice in his voice caused a shiver to travel up and


    down my spine. ¡°Why is he here, Adide? Surely you didn¡¯t do this just to piss me off did you?¡±


    ¡°Damon, listen. Let me exin.¡±


    ¡°Exin what? How snakey you were?¡±


    ¡°Look man, she was only-¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to speak so shut up.¡± Damon snapped at Gabriel. He looked like he was ready to jump


    him.


    I had to ce myself in between the two of them to keep them separated. Damon was hot with fury and


    I didn¡¯t want Gabriel getting worked up too. I turned to Gabriel and pointed to the hall, ¡°Second door to


    your left. That¡¯s where your


    room is.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious right now, Adide?¡± My husband was growing angrier by the second. ¡°You¡¯ll still


    have him in my house which I paid for? Did I step into some kind of alternate reality or something


    because this is just fucking unbelievable?¡± ¡°Damon.¡± I turned to face him. ¡°I get that you¡¯re angry but


    this isn¡¯t how you speak to someone.¡±


    ¡°Are you defending him right now? I¡¯m your husband.¡±


    ¡°I know that but you can¡¯t be harsh with him. He is a guest in our home. I invited him.¡±


    ¡°My home.¡± he snapped. ¡°It¡¯s my millions that have allowed you to live all plush andfortable right


    now.¡±


    I winced at his harshness. He got mean whenever he was angry and this was something that we would


    talk aboutter. But as for now, I needed to make sure that this fire didn¡¯t get any bigger than it already


    was.


    ¡°Can we go into the kitchen to talk about this, please?¡±


    ¡°Oh, now you want to talk? You should have thought of that before inviting him into my home. You bit


    my head off when I had Ang here and now you brought this man here like it means absolutely


    nothing when you know my history with him.¡±


    ¡°Damon, please.¡± I took a few steps toward him. ¡°Can we just talk, please?¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°And say what? This is just our storytely. We just go around in circles with no


    clear end. What¡¯s the purpose of all of this? You know I don¡¯t want him here or near you. It¡¯s bad


    enough he works with you and now you want to invite him into our home?¡±


    That had been a huge blunder on my part, I knew that. And now, looking back on it I wished I hadn¡¯t


    opened my mouth. Damon didn¡¯t deserve thus.


    ¡°Damon¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t even find the correct words to express myself here. ¡°L¡±


    He waited for me to continue but nothing came out. I watched as his entire face went ck and his


    eyes dimmed of the little shine they had in them. I had hurt him, in ways that I had not anticipated I


    could.


    I could see it in his eyes and it even pained me to say it myself.


    This was hisst straw.


    ¡°I need to go,¡± he stormed out of the house with me hot on his heels.


    ¡°Damon, please,¡± I was practically begging him at this point. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He looked over his shoulder once before he got into his car and made his way down the driveway, I just


    stood there and watched him leave. My chest tightened and the air in my lungs thinned. I ced my


    hand over my racing heart and willed the panic to calm.


    This was bad. This was worse than bad.


    What had I been thinking?


    As my mind continued to search for the answers I already had but didn¡¯t want to admit, the tears


    started to flow.


    I doubled over, my handsing to my knees and my mouth letting out these tiny little breaths. It felt


    like my chest was trying to cave in on itself and I was barely hanging on.


    ¡°Adidel¡± Gabriel¡¯s voice sounded distant and very far away but his arms wrapped around me.


    ¡°Adide,e on.¡±


    I was hyperventting at this point. The world around me tilted on its axis and all I could do was lean


    into Gabriel. I lifted my head to meet his gaze. His eyes showed the panic he was feeling but his body


    language was sure and steady.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you inside.¡±


    I allowed him to lead me back inside as I stared at the gate.


    He had left and it was all my fault.


    I had been sitting on my bed for the past three hours. Thad called and texted my husband multiple


    times on end and he was not responding to a single one of my texts.


    I didn¡¯t know what to do


    I felt so hopeless in this situation.


    I wanted to fix this but I didn¡¯t know how


    I had cried enough cars to fill the Antic and my utter had beening into and out of my room


    making sure that I was still breathing She had be here for the first hour when I had called her in tears.


    She had just sat with me in silence. But then she had to go attend to some work stuff and now I was


    alone again


    Gabriel had kept his distance from me which I think was the wisest thing to do. Although I had been the


    one to bring him here, he was still a major sore spot. And with the way my emotions were currently


    functioning. I would likely explode at


    hirm.


    I stared at my phone waiting for it to ring again with a call back from Damon but there was nothing I


    was beginning to wonder if he was okay. He had been so angry when he left I feared that maybe he got


    into a car crash. My mind filled with pictures of him bloodied and has body halfway through the


    windshield,


    I shook my head trying to rid my mind of these horrible images.


    I knew that I couldn¡¯t just sit around here and wait for him to call back. Our marriage was on the line


    and I didn¡¯t know where he was I needed to get proactive about things.


    1 got off the bed and grabbed my keys.


    I was going after him.


    If I knew my husband well as I thought I did, and I did, there were only a few ces that he could go.


    I slipped on some bedroom slippers and inade my way out the door and down the stairs. I had just


    reached the front door when my sister called out to me.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get my husband¡± I didn¡¯t even bother to look back at her as I left.


    It took me all of twenty minutes to make the thirty-minute journey to his office. When I saw his car in the


    parking lot, I was both relieved and a little nervous. I had no idea what I was going to be walking into.


    The man was still mad at me and it had only been three or so hours since the whole incident


    happened.


    I got out of my car and made my way toward the building. It was well after five and everyone had likely


    gone home from the look of things. But I did notice a white Porsche that seemned oddly familiar.


    I walked through the front door and headed toward his office upstairs. As soon as I stepped off the


    elevator I stopped short when I saw Ang cupping my husband¡¯s cheek and him with his hand over


    hers.


    Do you know what it¡¯s like to feel your own heart breaking and cracking? It¡¯s the kind of pain that can


    only be truly understood by being felt. It was a kind of undoing that left you paralyzed and hopeless.


    When they heard the elevator doors shut behind me they both looked in my direction with opposite


    reactions on their faces.


    Ang looked as smug as ever while my husband jumped from her touch like it burned him. His eyes


    went wide and his mouth hung open.


    ¡°Adie¡­¡±


    Hearing him say my name was a p to my face and a dagger to my heart.


    ¡°All this time I was worried about you and you were here¡­ with her.¡± My voice broke at the end.


    He took a step toward me but I shook my head and pushed the elevator button to take me down.


    Thankfully it opened almost instantly and I didn¡¯t need to be here any longer than I needed to be. He


    tried toe after me but I held my hand up stopping him.


    ¡°No.¡± There was no room for argument in my tone. ¡°I need to be alone.¡±


    The pain in his eyes did nothing to soothe my own aching and pain. All I could feel was this horrible


    tightening in my chest. As the doors closed on him I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, was this the closing of


    our chapter too!

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    I moved to go after her but the doors shut on me and then the wngree i pained roar


    sed my but again the term and len


    ¡°Damon.¡± Ang¡¯s voice said from behind me but I didn¡¯t look haark at her Irealdeli


    My heart cracked right down the center and parue semper innto it. All I could think der en the bor she


    had lonked so dejected and broken. I had caused that I had madde bee distruar tre


    I thought about what I would¡¯ve felt to see her holdin


    Gabriel¡¯s hand again


    red berling


    Only moments


    I had been still simme


    Ang The position we had been in was e


    her hand from my face. But it was at


    I was so stuparl


    that my wife dan seler in


    I moved away from the elevator and made my way toward the emergency


    Phase Ang called after me but I dideles


    to talk to her I had one thing and one thing only on my mind I needed to get to her and beg her not to


    go. I could only imagine what was raring inside of her mind at


    ¡°Damon, wait!¡±


    She was thest person I wanted to hear from right now. She was the hadn¡¯t seen it but now it was in


    in sight My wife had tried to warn the sure Ang past needed a friend


    ajority of these problems 1


    By the time I broke into the foger. I watched in dismay as I saw her car speed out of the parking lot,


    training. building continued to race outside so I could follow her. I didn¡¯t care what I was potentially


    doing wres ** about was keeping my family whole


    I had juste through the doors that led outside when I felt a smaller hand to top of my


    panked Ang. She brought her other hand on top of my wrist and pulled in


    ¡°Damon, stop and think for a manute¡±


    ¡°Let me go. Ang¡± I tore my hand from her hold. At first, she looked a little stunted at my movements


    and then she scowled


    I didn¡¯t understand her sudden shift because I was the one who had likely just ruined my marriage. She


    had nothing to lose She was fine She lost nothing in any of this. Why was she mad now?


    ¡°What are you going to do? Run after her? Try to fix something that is already brokene When are you


    goin this woman brings you is pain, Daron?¡± Her words did nothing to soothe my anger. In fact, they


    only red-hot fury in my chest.


    that


    ew wave of


    ¡°She Is My Wife¡± I seethed. ¡°If I need to beg for her on my knees then that is exactly what I will do. You


    cannot tell me to give up on her. Who are you to tell me how I should handle my wifest


    She winced at my tone. ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m the woman that¡¯s willing to give you her entire heart if you


    would let me. But you can¡¯t even see it!¡±


    And there it was the confession that had been halted when my wife first made her presence known. To


    the


    I had pushed bark against my wife¡¯s ims that this woman was trying to take me from her


    I had been wrong and she had been right all along. I was such an idiot not. How had I not seen this


    before? Maybe if I had seen it sooner I would have put a stop to it before it turned into this.


    those times


    ¡°Damon,¡± Ang shifted her weight from side to side, a little unsure of how to proceed. ¡°You see me in


    ways that other people can¡¯t. My soul recognized yours almost instantly. I have never felt this way


    about any other man in my entire life. You¡¯re like this ray of sunshine in my world of darkness and you


    make the world seem like a far less scary ce. I¡¯m able to breathe better when you¡¯re near. I¡¯m able to


    taste the sweetness of life¡±


    This couldn¡¯t be. How could she feel all these things for me? She barely knew me and I barely knew


    her. How could she fall in love with a stranger and be so bold to tell them?


    ¡°Ang, whatever you feel for me isn¡¯t love. All I did was be nice to you, nothing more. I don¡¯t know


    how you could have possibly fallen for me when you don¡¯t even know me. We¡¯ve never even had a real


    conversation about life¡±


    She stepped forward, her eyes looking a little more on the deranged and unhinged side. ¡°I know you, I


    know how yata scrunch your nose when you¡¯re thinking a little too hard. I know that you will only take


    your pizza without the sauce. 1 know that your eyes always sluft left and then right before you tell a lie.


    And I know that you feel something for me.


    ¡°I see the way your eyes watch me. I see the way you¡¯re intrigued by me. I know you feel you owe your


    wife yourmitment but this is it¡­ this is your out. Take it. Take me


    1 1972


    kly thur Thorely burd a chara


    The don¡¯t leave her de vreme


    the hard germpletely and interly tender row board I was the


    top of her lungs. They lea


    A team nin


    Mar


    from


    denery and The


    slipped


    Ang¡¯s seriile shoppad from her face ¡°What do you mean? We¡¯re destituers


    along and I told her chee


    ¡°The prone and she¡¯s nexting back¡±


    ¡°Eng¡± I had heard enough and I was done ying nice with her ¡°From this moment on you will leave


    me and my family


    If you so much as breathe in the direction of my wife. I will end you


    you?


    thee we underwent My tris red 1 was not going to argue with her about this


    ¡°Yes¡¯ she said markly


    Cerdany gr


    I turned on my head and raced to my car hoping that I would be able to catch up to my wife and beg


    her for forgiveness


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Shad messed upon times and 1 beard that this may very well be the rail in the coffin for her I could only


    hope the wear the t


    world

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Have you ever felt the kind of pain where you could physically feel your own heart breaking? That was


    what was happening to me I knew that I had let him down and I had he him but I didn¡¯t run to Gabriel


    like he had run to Ang.


    ¡°Addie, are you sure that this is what you want


    stood with me in the middle of the terminal.


    I nodded snitting. ¡°I need to get away for a little bit This ce it¡¯s suffocating¡±


    Thad responsibilities here, manly the movie but I just couldn¡¯t stay. Not when this had all unfolded. I


    needed to breathe different ar I needed to be away from lum.


    ¡°Aww Adie,¡± she pulled me into her arms ¡°I swear I¡¯m going to kill him¡±


    I pulled away from my sister and brushed away the stray tears that had fallen from my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t.


    Leave him be. We both need the space and tune to think about whether or not we want to continue this


    or not.¡±


    ¡°Wait, continue this? Are you saying you are thinking of divorce?¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to say the word but it felt like we were at that crossroad I didn¡¯t know if it was the hurt


    talking or the months. and months of fighting that had been building. But it felt like we were there


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. All I know is that I don¡¯t want to lose him, especially with this baby on the way. I caressed


    my barely-there bump. ¡°But I can¡¯t keep loving like this. I know that I messed up and I wanted to make


    it right but then to see him him


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    with


    The way she had held him and the fact that she was that close to him made my entire chest squeeze


    all over again.


    ¡°I need to go¡±


    It was one of the hardest decisions that I ever had to make but I needed to make it for me. I had been


    choosing him and my family for so long and now it was time to look inwardly and understand what it


    was that I truly wanted.


    ¡°Okay, go. But as soon as yound, call me okay? I need to know you¡¯re safe


    I didn¡¯t want to take the jet because he would find me and figure out exactly where I was. I needed to


    disappear without him being able to trace me.


    Switzend was perfect. He didn¡¯t know about my grandmother¡¯ske house and I knew that I would


    be able to breathe away from the paparazzi and the rumor mills. I was sure that Ang would leak a


    story just so she could get an edge over me. I put nothing past that woman,


    My phone buzzed in my pocket and when I took it out, low and behold it was the very man I was


    running from. 1 allowed it to ring out


    ¡°It will be okay, Adie. You two will find your way back together again. You¡¯re Adide and Damon,


    you¡¯re the epic love story that people raved about. And I know that somehow, someway, you will make


    it through this¡±


    Thanks, Rina,¡± I pulled her in onest time before I stepped back. ¡°I need to get going. Don¡¯t want to


    get left behind.¡±


    ¡°Adie?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she cast her eyes downward. ¡°I should have listened to you when it came to her. I should


    have seen what a danger she was.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s good at hiding her snake-like nature.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s just that. I should have been there as your sister.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here now. That¡¯s what matters¡±


    We said our goodbyes and I walked away from my sister with the heaviest heart.


    When I firstnded at LAX I had been so hopeful. I had been positive that the move here would have


    done us a great deal of good. But now as I left LA behind for who knows how long, I realized that this


    may have been the greatest mistake I had ever


    made.


    I was right abouting to Switzend. It was much slower than what LA had been. The air was


    cleaner and there was no noise. I could hear myself thinking here.


    I had stayed away from social media for the past four days, really taking the time to immerse myself in


    the nothingness of it


    all.


    I had received hundreds of messages from my husband and I had avoided them all. I had been good


    for the first three days but now as Iy awake in the bed in my grandmother¡¯ske house I couldn¡¯t


    deny that I missed him. But every time I


    thought of burn I would see her in my mind night after and then I was right back to the hurt


    A single tear fell from my eyes as I stared up at the ceiling


    open


    light pollution and I could watch the stars


    room creaked open and I


    voon to beam D


    the dark space. I loved that here there was barely any


    wing here. The rest of the staff only can


    1


    I had two opcions to ether y dead or make a run for it. But with me being pregnant I didn¡¯t know if I


    would be fast


    ¡°I know you re awake peach¡±


    ¡°Grand¡± I sat up and found her at the edge of my bed with a smile on her face. You¡¯re here!¡±


    I don


    came to


    ade


    voice broke in the end my pess was from a


    my check and t


    the lean


    ¡°Ce by sweet pri


    I leaned into her touch needing to feel herfort and warmth. The tears fell much faster now and the


    floodgates were


    closed M


    ¡°Come here,¡± she pulled me into her arms. Im so sorry that this happened to you, my girl¡±


    ¡°You know¡±¡± I saad to the crook of her neck


    ¡°Yes. Runa called me and said you may need me.¡±


    Of course he had


    I was trying to fight back the tears. I had been a blubbering mess the past few days and I was tired of


    the pain but here it was again. Every time I thought I drained myself of it, it all came fooding back to me


    like a total ware


    She allowed me to cry in her arms until the tears had dred and I was left feelingpimely and unerly


    ¡°Talk to me peach¡±


    I pulled out of her bold and looked down at myp. My ring glistened the moonlight. A ring I loved so


    dearly and looked ar as a symbol of has unwavering and undying love for me. The vows we had made


    to each other. The promuses we had saad we would keep All of that now all fallen to dust


    Here we were, an ocean apart and our hearts breaking with each painful beat


    Bring


    from hum


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± I stuffed. ¡°I love hum I know I do but after all these months of fighting and that


    womaning in between us time and time again I st


    I didn¡¯t know if I could finish the words.


    ¡°You know he would never cheat on you nigh


    I remained silent. The truth of the matter was that I believed that he would not cheat on me but it didn¡¯t


    mean that his running to her didn¡¯t hurt


    ¡°You two just need some time apart and after that, you will both


    me apart and after that, you will bothe together again like you always do.¡±


    I wanted to be hopeful. I wanted to believe that this could happen for us but the more I sat with my


    sadness the more dreary the oue looked.


    I feared that this was the end for harm and I and I didn¡¯t know what that meant for my future or this


    baby¡¯s

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    The water spilled over my body and I waspletely drenched.


    I shot up in my bed and found my sister-inw with a frown on her face. I could still see the anger and


    resentment swimming in her eyes. It had now been a week since her sister left and she had not


    forgiven me for messing up.


    ¡°What the hell, Commna?¡±


    ¡°Get up. Your wallowing when what you should be doing is trying to figure out how you can win my


    sister back.¡±


    My brows furrowed and 1 gasped at her in shock. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to do that but you¡¯ve kept her away


    from me¡±


    ¡°For good reason. She made me promise. I know that the two of you will work it out but that doesn¡¯t


    mean that I can¡¯t give you a mudge¡±


    She knew where she was but she refused to tell me and she was guarding her phone like fucking Fort


    Knox. I had used every avable power at my disposal and I was yet to find my wife.


    I texted her every single day and all she did was read them. Well, at least she had read them up until


    two days ago. After that, they were just delivering I was both two seconds away from going nuclear


    when I heard Adie talking to her sister on the phone. She was still alive; she had just stopped opening


    my texts.


    But that didn¡¯t stop me from texting her. I needed her to know that I was still here whenever she was


    ready.


    I wasn¡¯t giving up on us and I didn¡¯t want her to give up on us too. We had been through too much to


    even consider¡­. divorce. She was my world and there was no way that I would be able to survive


    without her, least of all now that she was with child


    ¡°I need to leave, I have a shootter this afternoon. Get up and bathe and try not to look like a


    homeless man.¡± She waved and left my room.


    I fell back onto my damp bed and stared up at the ceiling.


    As the days ticked slowly by I just grew more and more anxious about what was to be of my


    marriage. I loved Adie and the more her silence extended the more worried 1 became.


    As if the heavens had heard, my phone buzzed and I saw the caller ID.


    I taped my screen, almost not fully believing it.


    It was her.


    I swiped the screen and brought the phone right to my car.


    ¡°Baby¡± My voice was thick with emotion. ¡°Baby, I miss you.¡±


    All I could hear on the other side of the phone was her low sniffs and it broke my heart. I hated that I


    was the cause of her pain. I should have been the one protecting her from it.


    ¡°Adie please please talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± her voice was so meek and small.


    Hearing it again was like a dagger right to my heart.


    ¡°Hi¡± I breathed the word with so much relief. ¡°How how are you?¡±


    She was silent for some time. I had no idea what she was thinking and it killed me that I couldn¡¯t see


    her face or hold her hand.


    ¡°Tm holding up. The baby is good in case you¡¯re curious,¡±


    ¡°Curious¡¯ Of course, I¡¯m curious. That¡¯s my child that you¡¯re carrying too, Adide.¡±


    Before I allowed my emotions to take over I mped my mouth shut. ¡°I miss you, Adie.¡±


    Her silence was killing me. All I could hear was her soft and low breathing. I didn¡¯t know if she had


    tears in her eyes or if she was filled with rage. I would have much rather had her yelling at me than just


    be silent. I could take her rage, I would take on every ounce of her fire if she would let me. But her


    silence only made that pit in my stomach growrger.


    ¡°I miss you too.¡± Hearing her say that was like thisrge weight that had been lifted off my shoulders.


    ¡°But I still need time. You you hurt me and I¡¯m just trying to figure out whether or not¡­¡±


    She trailed off, notpleting her words.


    ¡°Figure out what, Adie?¡±


    ¡°I need to figure out if this is still what I want.¡±


    Those were thest words that I wanted toe out of her mouth. She had every reason to want


    space and I had been more than prepared to give it. But not walking away. That was one thing that I


    was not prepared for. I was not ready to let her go.


    ¡°Baby I know what I did by going to Ang was messed up. I was hurt and angry and I wasn¡¯t thinking


    straight. Bur nothing happened. I have never kissed her or done anything with her. I never even thought


    of doing anything with her. You¡¯re the woman 1 want and love. You are my wife. The mother of our


    unborn baby. There is no woman or thing on this earth that I would want over you. 1. I fucking love you,


    Adide Steyn.¡±


    The desperation in my voice was evident. I was panic-stricken. All I knew was that I could not let her


    go.


    I would much rather burn the world than lose her.


    ¡°I know you love me, Damon.¡±


    The crack in her voice made it all too clear that she had tears in her eyes. She was on the brink of


    breaking down and all I could do was sit here in this bed and ept the fact that I had hurt her.


    ¡°And I want you to know that I love you. I¡¯m not asking for this thinking time because I don¡¯t love you. I


    just need to figure out what¡¯s best for me and the baby.¡±


    ¡°Me. Us-together as a family. That¡¯s what¡¯s best for the baby. And us.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to sound pushy but I felt so helpless being here and her being God knows where.


    ¡°Damon, please.¡± I hated it. That she had to beg me. ¡°I just needed to hear your voice. I didn¡¯t want to


    start a fight with you.¡±


    Silence passed between us. Neither one of us continued to speak.


    ¡°Can you at least tell me where you are?¡±


    She sighed deeply, ¡°I¡¯m safe.¡±


    ¡°Are you in the country? Can you at least tell me that much?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± was all she gave me. ¡°I need to go now, I will talk to youter. I love you¡±


    I didn¡¯t even get a chance to say what I needed to say. She just hung up the phone leaving me alone in


    the silence.


    I was tempted to call her back and tell her that we weren¡¯t finished yet and that we needed to talk it all


    through. But I knew that she didn¡¯t want to be talking about it and the best thing to do was let her lead


    in this situation. I just needed to give her


    room to think


    Iid there in the bed looking up at the ceiling thinking of all the ways I had royally fucked up my own


    life.


    ¡°Screw this,¡± I peeled off the wet nkets and went to therge walk-in closet. ¡°If I¡¯m going to wallow


    might as well do it with a drink in my hand.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I had every intention of making my way to the nearest bar and drowning my sorrows away in tequ.


    But as I exited out of my room and made my way downstairs I was greeted with a face I was not used


    to seeing all that often.


    ¡°Took you long enough,¡± Daniel kicked off the wall and walked up to me. He was dressed in casual


    jeans and a white. button-down. Simply from looking at him, you would not think that he was a high-


    profile photographer. He just looked like an average guy. He didn¡¯t dress overly artsy and he was a lot


    more inviting rather than brooding.


    ¡°Why are you in my house?¡± That was probably rude but it was a valid question.


    ¡°My girlfriend sent me.¡±


    My frown dropped and annoyance filled my body. ¡°Corinna didn¡¯t need to send a babysitter my way. I¡¯m


    fine.¡±


    ¡°Clearly she doesn¡¯t think so, so I¡¯m your chaperone for the day.¡± He smiled like a big child and pped


    my back. ¡°So where are we going?¡±


    ¡°I was going to day drink, but seeing as my sister-inw sent you here I assume she has that as a rule


    that I cannot do.¡± ¡°You know her so well,¡± he chuckled. ¡°How about we hit the beach? You look like you


    could use some sunshine in your life.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to force me anyway.¡± I sighed. ¡°You drive. I could use a nap.¡±


    I hated that Corinna felt like I was selfbusting but I also appreciated the fact that she wanted to


    look out for me. Maybe she didn¡¯t hate me as much as I thought she did.


    I only hoped that when all was said and done I would be walking out of this mess with her sister at my


    side.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    After spending two weeks in the hills of Geneva it was time for me to head back home. My


    grandmother had been a great help. She helped me to put things into perspective. I had been so


    blinded by the hurt and the pain that I couldn¡¯t see past that.


    All I could think about was the pain and her. But I soon realized that none of this had anything to do


    with us but more so with her. She was the number one culprit in trying to get us to split up and I had


    been allowing her to win.


    The little ding went off in the ne and I removed my belt. I stared out the window and looked down at


    the clouds.


    I was going back home. It felt like an eternity since I had been in my own bed. While my time away had


    been good, I missed home but most of all I missed my husband more. He was the center of my entire


    world and being this far away from him had been pure torture.


    I was flipping through my phone when I got a text from my publicist, Fran. My heart immediately


    dropped when I saw the first few words.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fran: I don¡¯t want to upset you but there is a story that¡¯s about to break.


    I had a feeling I already knew what it was going to be about and I also had a feeling who could be


    behind this story leak.


    Me: Tell me¡­


    Fran: There were some pictures discovered of Damon and Ang. They look reallyfortable and


    cozy at his office.


    I knew it. There was no way that it could have been anything else. I had expected the confirmation of


    my suspicions to take me back into that little dark hole I had been in but instead, I found myself at


    peace.


    Unlike before my emotions weren¡¯t at an all-time high and I could see things as they were.


    This was all Ang.


    Me: Send them to me, please.


    Fran: Are you sure you want to look at them?


    And then she sent the photos. I knew that these had been set up. Even the way they had been taken.


    They were taken from inside the building and no one could ess the inside unless they had ess to


    get in. Even with the angle they had been taken from. Someone would have had to have been hiding in


    one of the offices to get that angle.


    They were staged and my husband had been a pawn in her game yet again.


    Me: Which magazine is it?¡¯


    Fran: The Scoop, they wanted ament and I declined. What do you want to do?


    Me: Leave it to me. I got this one.


    This woman wanted to wage war on me. She wanted to wage war on my life but I would be damned if


    she got the better of me. I had allowed her to have too much free reign in my life and now it was time to


    put a permanent stop to her tyranny.


    When I walked into the foyer I was greeted by my sister. She enveloped me in the biggest hug and


    buried her head in the crook of my neck. She smelled like vani and pancakes.


    She didn¡¯t know how to cook.


    As I pulled away I was about to ask her when I saw Daniel standing behind her.


    ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re here,¡± I said, a little shocked. I turned back to my sister with a look that I was sure


    already told her what I was thinking. ¡°Regardless, it¡¯s wonderful to see you again.¡±


    He gave me a curt nod. ¡°Babe, I¡¯ll be in the kitchen if you need me.¡±


    My sister blushed and nodded her head. She waited for him to disappear away from the area before


    she gave her attention back to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t start,¡± she warned. ¡°He¡¯s in your room.¡±


    That immediately sobered me up.


    ¡°How is he?¡±


    ¡°Like a wallowing ball of regret and depression. He doesn¡¯t leave his room unless I make him.¡±


    ¡°Oka. Well, hopefully now that I¡¯m here we can just put this all to bed.¡±


    ¡°Are you back?¡± I knew the way she said back meant she was asking if I was here to stay.


    I nodded my head and gave her a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°I knew you two woulde back to each other again. You¡¯re Damon and Adie. You¡¯re inevitable.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Rina.¡±


    I moved toward the stairs and made my way to our room. After being apart from him for so long I


    wanted nothing more than to have him in my arms and kiss him.


    By the time I was at the door, I was a mixture of nerves and excitement. I took one big breath in and


    then I let it go. I turned the key to the knob and walked into my bedroom for the first time in two weeks.


    The lights were out apart from themp on my side of the bed. My husband wasying on his side


    staring at my side of the bed. His hand was stretched out on the pillow. His wedding band glistened


    against the light.


    ¡°If you¡¯re here to force dinner down my throat I swear I will throw you off the balcony.¡±


    ¡°Seems a little violent, no?¡±


    His head popped up so quickly, I worried that he would give himself whish or something. His eyes


    were wide with wonder as he stared at me. ¡°Adide?¡±


    He blinked a few times as if he could not believe that it was actually me. When he realized that I was in


    fact standing in front of him he hopped out of bed. I thought he would try and bolt my way but he


    paused. He didn¡¯t move but his hand did twitch at his side.


    I guess he wanted me to make the first move.


    And so I did.


    I walked into the room and shut the door behind me. I kept eye contact with him the entire time, I stared


    into his eyes which held both fear and


    anticipation. Thest time he had spoken to me I had basically insinuated the end of us.


    I came to a halt in front of him.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    The word was coated in all the emotion I had been feeling thest few weeks. The tears pricked my


    eyes and all I could do was just allow them to fill my lids before I finally let go of the breath that had


    caught in my lungs.


    ¡°Hey, baby,¡± his hand twitched at his side. ¡°Can I ¡­ can I hold you?¡±


    My throat was all clogged up and all I could manage was a simple nod of my head.


    He closed the minuscule distance between us and pulled me into hisforting hold. I melted into him


    loving the way my body just fit right back into his.


    I don¡¯t know how long we stood like that. It could have been seconds or hours. All I knew was that I felt


    safe and warm in his embrace. He felt like home.


    When we pulled apart his mouth was already opening but I knew what he was going to say. So instead


    of allowing him to go on, I reached up on my toes and pressed my lips to his.


    He didn¡¯t respond to my kiss at first. But once the shock had worn off his lips moved against mine. The


    tingles traveled all the way up and down. my spine. Every single nerve ending in my body was


    electrified. I was suddenly,pletely, and utterly consumed by this man.


    How could I have ever thought of walking away? Having him in my arms. like this again made me


    realize just how much I had missed him. We were inevitable, him and I.


    There was no universe where we didn¡¯te together. He was mine and I was his.


    When we pulled apart I made sure tomunicate all that I needed to say. There was no need for


    words.


    ¡°I missed you.¡± He leaned his forehead against mine and closed his eyes. ¡°So fucking much.¡±


    ¡°I missed you too.¡±


    No longer would I let the outside world trample over the most precious thing to me. The rumors would


    come but it didn¡¯t matter. As long as I came out holding his hand at the end then I would be okay.


    Now it was just time to deal with Ang and make sure she never entered my life again. Enough was


    enough. It was time to hit the kill switch.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    I threaded my fingers through his, looking over at him in the backseat of the car. He smiled at me,


    bringing our inteced hands to his lips. I closed my eyes, leaning my back into the expensive leather


    of the seat.


    ¡°Are you ready for this?¡± he asked.


    ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll ever be. We¡¯ve been waiting to announce the pregnancy and now that I¡¯m past the first


    trimester I think we¡¯re in the clear now.¡±


    We were heading to a fundraiser and we were going to use it as our opportunity to announce to the


    world that we would be expecting our first child.


    I was excited but I was also nervous. We had held onto this secret for months and now we were going


    to be sharing it with the rest of the world.


    ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah, I just want to get through this night and just be there for you.¡±


    ¡°She may be there you know?¡± There was the raging elephant that I had been avoiding all day, ¡°We


    don¡¯t have to go.¡±


    ¡°This is your night and you love this organization. I don¡¯t want her to steal our joy. All I know is that I¡¯m


    going to be here for you and if we happen to see her we just ignore her. We¡¯re together now. That¡¯s all


    that matters.¡±


    ¡°Okay, my love.¡± He leaned over the console and kissed my cheek. ¡°Tonight is about.¡±


    Exactly.


    ***


    I thought that the red carpet would stress me out but it turned out fine. I was wearing a long coat to hide


    the small bump that was now visibly there. And the dress I had chosen was skin-tight and showed it off


    even


    more.


    When I handed the coat to Damon and I ced my hand over my bump the shes went insane.


    Everyone was going crazy and screaming out their congrattions. I was sure the entire inte would


    be abuzz with


    the news within the next ten minutes. After those pictures of him and Ang had leaked, the world


    thought that he and I were over.


    They had called me forments but instead of feeding into their fire I simply went on my stream and


    posted a picture of me and my husband in our bed with just the sheets covering us. I was not leaving


    him but they didn¡¯t deserve myments. They were only looking for a story.


    When we had snapped a few more pictures we walked into therge museum that they had converted


    into a full g experience. There were tables and a stage where a string quartet strummed ssical


    music.


    As soon as we made it inside everyone¡¯s heads turned to us. I made sure to keep my head held high


    and my hand firmly clutched in my husband¡¯s.


    The hardest part was done and now it was time to get through the rest.


    ¡°Ready?¡± He leaned his mouth right by my car.


    ¡°As I¡¯ll ever be.¡±


    We moved across the room mingling with everyone. They all congratted us with wide smiles. I didn¡¯t


    have a fear that people would hate the fact that I was pregnant. But it was just the fact that this little


    bundle of joy growing inside of me had been my little treasure. And telling other people of their


    existence meant that they were going to be able to be scrutinized by the public.


    I loved my job and who I was married to. But the abuse and the magnifying ss you had to live under


    could be intense and on the worst. of days borderline painful. Everyone felt like they had a right to


    criticize


    you.


    ¡°You are absolutely radiant, Adide,¡± Arthur, one of my husband¡¯s longtime friends said with arge


    smile on his face. ¡°Children are such at light in our world. I remember when Greta and I found out about


    our first one. I was scared out of my mind but I was so happy. When he came out all covered in goo


    and gunk I fell in love.¡±


    The way his eyes softened told me that he truly did love his child deeply.


    ¡°It was love at first sight for me.¡±


    ¡°I know that it will be the same for us. If our baby is half the person my wife is, then I know they will be


    great.¡± My husband looked down at me with this small glint in his eyes .¡±Seeing her grow a life has


    been the most


    eye-opening and magical thing I¡¯ve ever experienced.¡±


    ¡°Damon.¡± With my hormones all over the ce, the slightest things.


    turned me into a gushing waterfall. ¡°Now you have my tearing up. I need to go fix my makeup.¡±


    He kissed the top of my head and drew me closer to his side. ¡°You¡¯re fine, my love.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and detached from him. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    I walked away from the two men and made my way up the stairs to where the bathrooms were located.


    Since I had reached my second trimester I had been wanting to pee like every hour on the hour. It was


    bothersome but if it was the result of growing my baby then I would endure it all.


    I had just gotten out of my stall when I paused after seeing a woman by the sink.


    ¡°Ang,¡± I said in a deadpan tone. ¡°So nice to see you. Enjoying the g?¡±


    Her icy blue eyes narrowed in the mirror and she stared at me with the kind of fury that held murder. I


    was sure that she wished she could shootsers out of her eyes so she could put me down.


    I walked over to the sink and washed my hands, the silence in the room. was thick.


    ¡°He kissed me, you know?¡±


    I had been waiting for her to open her mouth so that I could put her in her ce.


    ¡°Who kissed you?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not act like you don¡¯t know I¡¯m talking about Damon. He doesn¡¯t want you. What don¡¯t you get


    about that?¡±


    I scoffed, ¡°You truly are delusional.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s delusional. The pictures were there. The man doesn¡¯t want you. I don¡¯t know


    how much more clear he has to be. He may not want to hurt you because of that baby you trapped him


    with. But his heart belongs to me.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. I looked her up and down like she was far below me. I


    was done ying nice now.


    ¡°No,¡± I lifted my left hand. ¡°I am his wife. I have his name, I wear his ring and I have his baby inside of


    me. You have nothing, and you continue to have nothing. You¡¯re just a sad, pathetic woman who can¡¯t


    find anyone to love them so you cling to the love you think you deserve.¡±


    Her nostrils red.


    ¡°I win, Ang. You tried to be me by dying your hair and changing your clothes. You tried to erase


    me by driving a wedge between me and my husband but as you can see we came back stronger than


    ever. And now you get to watch while I ride off into the sunset and you stay in the sad and lonely pit


    that you crawled out from.¡±


    I stered an overly sweet smile on my face. ¡°Ciao. I need to head to my husband. It¡¯s his big night


    after all.¡±


    I made sure to brush my shoulder against hers, almost knocking her to the ground. I couldn¡¯t deny the


    sweet sense of victory that flooded into my body.


    This felt like my checkmate move.


    As I walked down the hallway toward the top of the stairs I heard the clinking of her heels against the


    marble. When I turned I saw her rage-filled face.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± she said before she reached out and shoved me hard at the top of the stairs.


    My eyes went wide, and my stomach dropped to the floor. I tried to w at her arm to hold me steady


    but I couldn¡¯t get a good grip. My body fell backward, my back hitting the stairs first before I tumbled all


    the way down.


    When I hit the ground, every bone in my body felt like it was on fire. I could see people running toward


    me in my peripheral vision but the only thought that flooded into my mind was my baby.


    My abdomen was cramping and I was in this immense kind of pain. I couldn¡¯t formte real words. All I


    kept thinking about was my baby.


    ¡°Adie! Adie!¡±


    ¡°D-Damon¡­¡± I had no idea if I was whispering or shouting. All I could think about was the fact that my


    baby was in danger. I knew they were, I


    Chapter 106 could feel it.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The baby¡­¡±


    His face came into view but my vision blurred, my mind slipping me into a state of unconsciousness.


    Thest thing I remember was being lifted into his arms and the pain that filtered its way into my chest.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Seeing her with all those tubes running out of her body was an experience I never thought I would ever


    have to see. Her face was so pale, and her eyes were sunken and swollen. A bandage circled her head


    to keep the incision they had made to stop her brain bleed


    Images of herying on that floor lifeless as the blood pooled out of her head had my heart squeezing


    all over again.


    I had no idea what the fuck happened. She had just been going to the bathroom. How the fuck did she


    fall on the floor and hit her head? I had been in such shock and panic that I had no time at all to ask the


    questions that still needed answering.


    She had been unconscious for the past three days and I was beginning to panic now. I had called in


    some of the best doctors this country has to offer and they had all said the same thing.


    She will wake up when she¡¯s ready.


    But how was I going to know when she was ready? I had thought that maybe she would be awake at


    least by now but there wasn¡¯t even so much as a twitch from her.


    I stared down at her stomach which was covered with a nket. The pain gripped my heart and all


    those tears that I had cried silently in the night threatened to give way.


    She had lost the baby.


    I wanted her to wake up and I wanted to see those beautiful blue eyes of hers but I also feared the life


    she would be waking up to


    How could I tell her that we had lost our child? The same child she had already started shopping for.


    We had already started filling the nursery and now I¡¯d had to ask Corinna to go and clean it out.


    She was going to be devastated.


    I held onto her hand and brought it to my lips. I kissed each of her knuckles sofily, my eyes closing as I


    imagined the way her eyes would be looking at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Adie. I¡¯m so sor-


    My words caught in my throat, unable to speak. I knew we shouldn¡¯t have gone to the g. We should


    have just stayed at home where she would have been safe. My main worry had been Ang but I


    hadn¡¯t even seen her the entire night. I had been looking out for the wrong enemy.


    I was so deep in my own head that I didn¡¯t hear the door open until I saw a sh of light in my


    peripheral vision.


    I looked to the side and saw Ang standing there with a bouquet of flowers and a somber expression


    on her face.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± There was no point in beating around the bush here. She and I were not


    friends anymore.


    ¡°I heard about her ident and I wanted toe to see how you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°A friend of mine who attended the gst night told me what happened. And it¡¯s also front-page


    news,¡± she said with a sad smile on her face. ¡°I remember you saying how much she loved lilies.¡±


    I scowled. ¡°I said she hated lilies. She says they remind her of funerals.¡±


    ¡°Oh, she shifted her weight from foot to foot looking at me like she wanted to say something


    ¡°Ang, I¡¯m really not in the mood to deal with you or any sort of drama. My wife needs my undivided


    attention and if she is to wake up and see you it would upset her.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± she started off her words fading momentarily, ¡°I know thest time we saw each other I was


    a bit of an asshole. I should have been more considerate of you and respected your rtionship and


    I¡¯m sorry. I read all the signals the wrong way and made matters worse for you. I hope you can find it in


    your heart to forgive me for my foolishness.¡±


    I looked to my wife whoid there on the bridge between thend of conscious and unconscious. Her


    skin was white as snow. her lips paled and all sky blue.


    The memories of the pain that had been in her eyes whenever this woman was around yed over and


    over again in my mind. I knew that she would not be happy with her here. She had been the main


    cause of so much turmoil between the two of us.


    ¡°Just go. Ang.¡±


    ¡°But Damon 1-


    ¡°Leave!¡± I snapped looking at her. ¡°What part of I don¡¯t want you here do you not understand? My wife


    is in this bed fighting for her goddamn life and you are over here begging me to let you stay. I am over


    this and I¡¯m over you. We can never be


    friends again and I want you nowhere near me or my family. Leave.¡±


    The look of shock was evident on her face, I could see the unshed tears pooling in her eyes but I


    wasn¡¯t phased one bit. I had been too foolish before to make a decision so I was going to make one


    now.


    It was Adide. It was always her and would only ever be her.


    ¡°Leave,¡± I said once more leaving no room for argument.


    Thankfully she was smart enough not to fight me and she simply turned and left the hospital room


    leaving me alone with my wife. But when I turned to look back at where she stood I saw that she had


    left the flowers in the small cab by the door.


    The flowers shouldn¡¯t have been a big deal but I had explicitly told her not even ten minutes ago that


    Adie hated these flowers.


    I walked over to the flowers and grabbed them, walking out of the room and storming off in her


    direction.


    I walked down the hallway to the elevator where I found her speaking to Corinna.


    ¡°Ang!¡± my voice boomed down the hallway. Both of them turned to me. ¡°I told you that Adide


    hates these but yet you left them in her room. Are you trying to piss me off?!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay,¡± Corinna jumped in between us. ¡°Damon, I think you need to tone it down a bit. I¡¯m


    sure that she didn¡¯t mean to leave it there. Right, Ang?¡±


    Ang shook her head with tears forming in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m only trying to be there for you, Damon.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to be fucking there for me. My wife is in the hospital and you¡¯reing here with your


    fake sympathy. I know how you really feel about her!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair, I¡¯m trying to make amends with you, Damon. I¡¯m trying to correct my mistakes here.¡±


    ¡°If you wanted to do what you would have stayed the fuck away from us!¡± I turned and threw the vase


    to the wall, getting the best of me. Corinna and Ang squealed in surprise.


    my anger


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I stared at the shattered ss that littered the floor.


    ¡°Excuse me, if you all don¡¯t end this now I¡¯m going to have to call security.¡± A nurse came up to us


    looking between me Ang.


    and


    ¡°Mr. Steyn I know that you¡¯re going through a hard time but this is the ICU. You cannot have an


    outburst like that. Please just go back to your wife¡¯s room.¡±


    My nostrils were red and my heart was in my stomach. All the pain and anguish had bubbled over


    and created this unyielding anger that refused to let go of its grip on my heart.


    ¡°Damon,¡± Corinna pleaded with me, ¡°go back to Adie. I will take care of this.¡±


    I looked over at her once more before I turned on my heel and stormed back to my wife¡¯s room. She


    had taken me out of character for thest time. I didn¡¯t want her to see us ever again. I had been


    foolish not to let her go all this time and if she was stupid enough toe back after today then I would


    show her no mercy.


    It was time I stood up for my family like I should have been doing all this time.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    It had been a full week and she was yet to wake up. I was now in that phase where hope was


    dwindling. I called in Dr. Nyawatoka from Japan. He was known to be one of the best neurosurgeons in


    the world and he had offered me the same advice that the rest of these people had.


    It was all a waiting game.


    ¡°You need to eat. Damon¡± Corinna walked in with Daniel behind her. ¡°You¡¯ve been with her all week.


    You need to get out and breathe some fresh air. It will do you some good to be away from all of this.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, what if she wakes up and I¡¯m not here?¡±


    I looked at my wife who still had not moved an inch unless it had been me or the nurses who were


    moving her. ¡°She needs me here.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be here.¡± She walked up behind me and patted her hands on my shoulders. ¡°Do this for her,


    Damon. Daniel can even join you in the cafeteria.¡±


    I looked to the door where her boyfriend stood. I hade to like him after he had basically babysat


    me that time when Adie was in Switzend. He had been a friend to me even when he didn¡¯t need to


    be. And though I knew he had been doing it to get some brownie points with my sister-inw he was


    still nicepany to talk to.


    ¡°Come on, man. They have decent burgers here too¡±


    I looked up at Corinna who smiled back at me. ¡°Go and get some rest time, brother dearest


    ¡°Okay,¡± I sighed.


    They were right, I would be of no use to my wife if I was depleted of energy. She needed me at my


    best.


    I got out of my seat and leaned forward to kiss her forehead. Her skin was cool to the touch and her


    cheeks were still pale in color. There was still brain activity going on in there but she still had note


    back to thend of living


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, baby


    I walked out of the room with Daniel in tow behind me. The entire walk to the cafeteria downstairs was


    spent in silence. I don¡¯t know if he wanted me to break the ice or maybe he just wasn¡¯t in a speaking


    mood. But as soon as I exited out of the elevator I came face to face with a man holding a bouquet of


    flowers and a somber expression.


    ¡°Gabriel, Daniel piped up, first stepping toward the man who had been a thorn in my side from the


    moment I learned of his existence. ¡°Strange seeing you here. Are you here to visit someone?¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes shifted to me slowly before they moved back to Daniel. ¡°Yeah. I just heard about it today


    and I was a little shocked to say the least.¡±


    ¡°Leave.¡± I stepped up toward him. ¡°This is a private family matter and you don¡¯t need to be here.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still my friend.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m her husband and I am telling you to leave. She doesn¡¯t need your flowers or sympathy.¡±


    Gabriel had the audacity to roll his eyes at me. ¡°I get you may be insecure about your marriage but


    trust me when I say your wife has made it abundantly clear that she doesn¡¯t want me. But that doesn¡¯t


    mean that I had stopped caring about her and wanting to wish her well. We work in the same movie for


    Christ¡¯s sake. We¡¯re all worried about her.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take that worry and leave.¡± I had gotten into it with Ang, thest thing I needed was to get into


    it with him as well.


    ¡°I just want to see her.¡±


    The nerve of this man.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to see her. I can tell you how she is and she¡¯s doing fine, she will be awake soon and


    you don¡¯t need to worry yourself. So you can just leave and go back to the hole that you crawled out of¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s nostrils red a little. He was getting angry but when the fuck had I cared about that before?


    He had no right to be here. He may have considered Adie a friend but I was her husband.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Daniel interjected, ¡°how about we take this outside? People are beginning to stare and thest


    thing that we need is another page-six story.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I looked around the area and sure enough there were people staring at us. They had their heads close


    to each other all whispering underneath their breath. I was about to blow up at them but then I


    remembered who I was and what I did reflected on my wife.


    ¡°We can just go our separate ways and call this a day. You don¡¯t need to be around me and my wife.


    You will see her on set when she¡¯s better.¡±


    ¡°Are you for real right now?¡± Gabriele stood his ground like the arrogant little twat he was ¡°I¡¯m not


    leaving until I see her for myself. I get you have no real reason to like me. I wanted your wife and if I¡¯m


    beingpletely honest I still do but she


    made it more than clear that she did not want me. She chose you and I respected that but that doesn¡¯t


    mean that I can just Turn off my emotions for her


    I was livid Not only did he confess to having feelings for my woman but he has just confessed to not


    letting her go even though she was married to me.


    ¡°Tim going to give you ten seconds to get out of my face before I beat your face in 1 know you actors


    are cautious with your faces. After all, it¡¯s your money maker¡±


    Daniel stepped in between us this time and looked at me first ¡°Outside, now.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious right now? You¡¯re telling me to leave when he


    ¡°Both of you.¡± Daniel held my gaze. ¡°Outside Now¡±


    There was no room in his tone for discussion And with the people around us with their phones out I


    knew that I needed to exit out of here before a new story somehow popped out in the headlines and I


    had another fire to put out.


    I nodded my head and walked toward the exit of the hospital with the two men in tow. When we broke


    past the doors I turned to face Gabriel.


    I knew that I needed to have a calmer approach here. I hade out to calm myself and to breathe


    and thest thing I needed was to be a raging banshee. So I closed my eyes, let out one long


    winded sigh and turned to Gabriel.


    ¡°I understand that you are here for her but understand from my point of view. You just came here and


    professed your romantic feelings to my wife. And now you want me to just say ¡®yeah okay buddy you


    can see my wife whenever and wherever you like?. Not going to happen.¡±


    ¡°I get I shouldn¡¯t have said that but I was only trying to be honest. I just want to be there for a friend.


    She¡¯s nothing more to me than a friend and you can even ask her yourself. She never wanted to get


    close to me because you were the constant on her mind. She never swayed from you.¡±


    ¡°I was never concerned that she did sway from me. It¡¯s not her I¡¯m worried about, it¡¯s you. I just don¡¯t


    feelfortable you being around my wife. And I¡¯m hoping that as a man you will respect that.¡±


    was silent but I knew that he heard me. But before he could give his response Corinna burst outside,


    her eyes wi


    Shevawake.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Chapter 108 It had been a full week and she was yet to wake up. I was now in that phase where hope


    was dwindling. I called in Dr. Nyawatoka from Japan. He was known to be one of the best


    neurosurgeons in the world and he had offered me the same advice that the rest of these people had. It


    was all a waiting game. ¡°You need to eat. Damon¡± Corinna walked in with Daniel behind her. ¡°You¡¯ve


    been with her all week. You need to get out and breathe some fresh air. It will do you some good to be


    away from all of this.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, what if she wakes up and I¡¯m not here?¡± I looked at my wife who still had


    not moved an inch unless it had been me or the nurses who were moving her. ¡°She needs me here.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be here.¡± She walked up behind me and patted her hands on my shoulders. ¡°Do this for her,


    Damon. Daniel can even join you in the cafeteria.¡± I looked to the door where her boyfriend stood. I had


    come to like him after he had basically babysat me that time when Adie was in Switzend. He had


    been a friend to me even when he didn¡¯t need to be. And though I knew he had been doing it to get


    some brownie points with my sister-inw he was still nicepany to talk to. ¡°Come on, man. They


    have decent burgers here too¡± I looked up at Corinna who smiled back at me. ¡°Go and get some rest


    time, brother dearest ¡°Okay,¡± I sighed. They were right, I would be of no use to my wife if I was


    depleted of energy. She needed me at my best. I got out of my seat and leaned forward to kiss her


    forehead. Her skin was cool to the touch and her cheeks were still pale in color. There was still brain


    activity going on in there but she still had note back to thend of living ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, baby I


    walked out of the room with Daniel in tow behind me. The entire walk to the cafeteria downstairs was


    spent in silence. I don¡¯t know if he wanted me to break the ice or maybe he just wasn¡¯t in a speaking


    mood. But as soon as I exited out of the elevator I came face to face with a man holding a bouquet of


    flowers and a somber expression. ¡°Gabriel, Daniel piped up, first stepping toward the man who had


    been a thorn in my side from the moment I learned of his existence. ¡°Strange seeing you here. Are you


    here to visit someone?¡± Gabriel¡¯s eyes shifted to me slowly before they moved back to Daniel. ¡°Yeah. I


    just heard about it today and I was a little shocked to say the least.¡± ¡°Leave.¡± I stepped up toward him.


    ¡°This is a private family matter and you don¡¯t need to be here.¡± ¡°She¡¯s still my friend.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m her


    husband and I am telling you to leave. She doesn¡¯t need your flowers or sympathy.¡± Gabriel had theContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    audacity to roll his eyes at me. ¡°I get you may be insecure about your marriage but trust me when I say


    your wife has made it abundantly clear that she doesn¡¯t want me. But that doesn¡¯t mean that I had


    stopped caring about her and wanting to wish her well. We work in the same movie for Christ¡¯s sake.


    We¡¯re all worried about her.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take that worry and leave.¡± I had gotten into it with Ang, thest


    thing I needed was to get into it with him as well. ¡°I just want to see her.¡± The nerve of this man. ¡°You


    don¡¯t need to see her. I can tell you how she is and she¡¯s doing fine, she will be awake soon and you


    don¡¯t need to worry yourself. So you can just leave and go back to the hole that you crawled out of¡±


    Gabriel¡¯s nostrils red a little. He was getting angry but when the fuck had I cared about that before?


    He had no right to be here. He may have considered Adie a friend but I was her husband. ¡°Okay,¡±


    Daniel interjected, ¡°how about we take this outside? People are beginning to stare and thest thing


    that we need is another page-six story.¡± I looked around the area and sure enough there were people


    staring at us. They had their heads close to each other all whispering underneath their breath. I was


    about to blow up at them but then I remembered who I was and what I did reflected on my wife. ¡°We


    can just go our separate ways and call this a day. You don¡¯t need to be around me and my wife. You


    will see her on set when she¡¯s better.¡± ¡°Are you for real right now?¡± Gabriele stood his ground like the


    arrogant little twat he was ¡°I¡¯m not leaving until I see her for myself. I get you have no real reason to like


    me. I wanted your wife and if I¡¯m beingpletely honest I still do but she made it more than clear that


    she did not want me. She chose you and I respected that but that doesn¡¯t mean that I can just Turn off


    my emotions for her I was livid Not only did he confess to having feelings for my woman but he has just


    confessed to not letting her go even though she was married to me. ¡°Tim going to give you ten seconds


    to get out of my face before I beat your face in 1 know you actors are cautious with your faces. After all,


    it¡¯s your money maker¡± Daniel stepped in between us this time and looked at me first ¡°Outside, now.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious right now? You¡¯re telling me to leave when he ¡°Both of you.¡± Daniel held my gaze.


    ¡°Outside Now¡± There was no room in his tone for discussion And with the people around us with their


    phones out I knew that I needed to exit out of here before a new story somehow popped out in the


    headlines and I had another fire to put out. I nodded my head and walked toward the exit of the hospital


    with the two men in tow. When we broke past the doors I turned to face Gabriel. I knew that I needed to


    have a calmer approach here. I hade out to calm myself and to breathe and thest thing I needed


    was to be a raging banshee. So I closed my eyes, let out one long winded sigh and turned to


    Gabriel. ¡°I understand that you are here for her but understand from my point of view. You just came


    here and professed your romantic feelings to my wife. And now you want me to just say ¡®yeah okay


    buddy you can see my wife whenever and wherever you like?. Not going to happen.¡± ¡°I get I shouldn¡¯t


    have said that but I was only trying to be honest. I just want to be there for a friend. She¡¯s nothing more


    to me than a friend and you can even ask her yourself. She never wanted to get close to me because


    you were the constant on her mind. She never swayed from you.¡± ¡°I was never concerned that she did


    sway from me. It¡¯s not her I¡¯m worried about, it¡¯s you. I just don¡¯t feelfortable you being around my


    wife. And I¡¯m hoping that as a man you will respect that.¡± was silent but I knew that he heard me. But


    before he could give his response Corinna burst outside, her eyes wi Shevawake

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    I stood under the shower head allowing the water to wash over me like a waterfall. It had been over a


    week since I hade back home and this was the first time I had managed to shower. This was the


    first time I had rolled out of bed and moved. more than ten steps.


    The blood had finally stopped and all the pregnancy remains had passed through me and I was said to


    be back to normal


    now.


    So why did I feel anything but normal?


    I had thisrge hole in the middle of my chest and nothing I did could fill it. Not like I had tried any


    external stimnts to help numb the pain. Out of fear, my husband had hidden any and all alcohol. He


    had also safe-proofed the house.


    I knew he worried for me and to be honest, I worried for me too. I was so far trapped in my mind that at


    times I forgot about reality.


    I had been seeing my baby in my dreams. I would see his little face and his eyes that mirrored his


    father¡¯s. I would hear his sweet angelicugh and the soft touch of his little palms. And every time I


    woke up I was thrust back into the reality that was my life. There was no baby and I was no longer


    pregnant. My sweet child only existed in my dreams and that destroyed me more than I had let on to


    my husband.


    The tears mixed in with the water from the shower. My silent sorrows turned into soft whimpers. They


    moved around the marble bathroom. The only thing that I could feel was the pain that had lodged itself


    deep in my chest. There had not been one single moment where it had let up. There had not been a


    single moment when I had felt like it let up. I was just stuck in this pit of pain and sorrow and it was


    never ending. 1 had never once in my life felt like I was living in hell until now.


    I was being tormented by demons that were likely of my own making. I didn¡¯t even know what it was


    that I had done. I couldn¡¯t remember.


    Had it been me who had slipped and caused myself to have a miscarriage? Had someone pushed me?


    And if it had been someone to push me then why would they do that to me? What could 1 have


    possibly done to them?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The more I tried to remember the more my head would pound.


    My back hit the tiled wall and I slid down it. The sobs became louder and the pain released in my


    It was only secondster that Damon came in with a look of panic on his face.


    cries.


    ¡°Adie?¡± He came to the ss window of the shower and took one look at me. He opened the door and


    came to sit by my side, clothes and all. He ced me on hisp and cradled me to his chest.


    The sobs continued. My entire body was wracked as I let out all the pain that my body was storing


    I don¡¯t know how long we stayed under the spray of the water. But after my fires had quieted and my


    heart had been emptied for the time being Damon lifted us up.


    He carried me all the way to the closet where he ced me on my stool and patted me dry. He then got


    to work putting my skincare on and making sure that I was fully moisturized.


    1just sat there, my eyes bone dry and red. I watched him as he got me dressedyer byyer. And


    when he was finished he ced me by the vanity and brushed my wet hair.


    I just watched him through the mirror the entire time. I watched the way his eyes followed the brush as


    he moved it through my wet locks. He was so concentrated and it was adorable how much care he was


    putting into this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± the words slipped from my lips.


    He lifted his gaze to meet mine. ¡°What are you sorry


    for?¡±


    ¡°Me breaking down like that and breaking down like aplete and utter psycho.¡±


    ¡°You are not a psycho, Adide. You just lost your son and had brain surgery. You¡¯re allowed to break


    down and mourn for as long as you need to. I will be right here every single step of the way.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s the issue. You shouldn¡¯t have to deal with this. The amount of times I have woken you up in


    your sleep from my screams. The constant crying and tears. I¡¯m so sorry, Damon. You deserve a better


    wife than what I¡¯m offering you.¡±


    He stopped brushing my hair and turned the chair so I was facing him. He crouched down to my level


    and cupped my check. The tender look in his eyes only increased my guilt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize for grieving, my love.¡±


    His voice was so soft, like he was talking to a child ¡°A tragic and horrific thing happened to you and if


    you were quiet and holding it together I would be worried. This breaking only means that you are


    shedding away the old and giving way to the new. You¡¯re in metamorphosis.¡±


    He put it so beautifully. But how could such a beautiful process be so agonizing?


    The silence that passed between us was loud and thick. I had so many words that I wanted to say.


    More apologies that stood


    at the tip of my tongue but I held them back.


    ¡°I miss him.¡± The words escaped me before I could fully register what I wanted to say. ¡°I miss him and


    ¡­ and he should be alive in my arms.¡±


    The tears pricked my eyes but he made no attempt to hold me or console me with sweet words. He


    allowed me to speak, he allowed the words I had held back for days now.


    ¡°I¡¯m angry at myself. I¡¯m his mother. I should have protected him. I should have made sure that he was


    safe.¡± We had wanted to keep the sex of the baby a surprise until the birth but I had always felt in my


    heart that he was a boy. It was mothers intuition


    ¡°I can¡¯t even remember what happened that night. And I don¡¯t even know if it was my fault or not. Had I


    been careless? Had 1-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare me yourself for this Adide? What happened was an ident. It was not your


    fault, you hear me? You¡¯re not the one to me.¡±


    ¡°Then who is? One minute I had our baby inside of me and then the next he was ripped away.


    Someone is at fault and if it¡¯s not me then who?!¡±


    The tight feeling returned to my chest and that pain that I had expelled refilled rather quickly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t be here anymore, Damon.¡± I gasped feeling like all the air was being taken from my


    lungs. ¡°This ce, LA, it¡¯s suffocating me and L.¡±


    ¡°Then we leave,¡± he said like it was so simple. ¡°Your productionpany has given you three weeks


    off. We can go anywhere you want so you can breathe different air. Just name the ce and I will have


    us packed up within the hour.¡±


    I stared into his eyes but I didn¡¯t see an ounce of hesitance. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡±


    ¡°If what you need is freedom then I will give it to you. Just say where you want to go and we can leave.¡±


    The world was a big ce and I had endless options. But there was only one ce that was calling my


    name and one ce 1 knew that I could findfort in.


    ¡°I want to go home.¡± I ced my hand on top of his on my cheek. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Vegas.¡±


    ¡°Done.¡±


    It was ironic that the same ce I had run from was the same ce running back to. I guess it was true


    what they said about the grass being greener. If only I had learned to water the grass in Nevada


    maybe, just maybe none of this would have happened to me.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Chapter 110 I stood under the shower head allowing the water to wash over me like a waterfall. It had


    been over a week since I hade back home and this was the first time I had managed to shower.


    This was the first time I had rolled out of bed and moved. more than ten steps. The blood had finally


    stopped and all the pregnancy remains had passed through me and I was said to be back to normal


    now. So why did I feel anything but normal? I had thisrge hole in the middle of my chest and nothing I


    did could fill it. Not like I had tried any external stimnts to help numb the pain. Out of fear, my


    husband had hidden any and all alcohol. He had also safe-proofed the house. I knew he worried for me


    and to be honest, I worried for me too. I was so far trapped in my mind that at times I forgot about


    reality. I had been seeing my baby in my dreams. I would see his little face and his eyes that mirrored


    his father¡¯s. I would hear his sweet angelicugh and the soft touch of his little palms. And every time I


    woke up I was thrust back into the reality that was my life. There was no baby and I was no longer


    pregnant. My sweet child only existed in my dreams and that destroyed me more than I had let on to


    my husband. The tears mixed in with the water from the shower. My silent sorrows turned into soft


    whimpers. They moved around the marble bathroom. The only thing that I could feel was the pain that


    had lodged itself deep in my chest. There had not been one single moment where it had let up. There


    had not been a single moment when I had felt like it let up. I was just stuck in this pit of pain and sorrow


    and it was never ending. 1 had never once in my life felt like I was living in hell until now. I was being


    tormented by demons that were likely of my own making. I didn¡¯t even know what it was that I had


    done. I couldn¡¯t remember. Had it been me who had slipped and caused myself to have a miscarriage?


    Had someone pushed me? And if it had been someone to push me then why would they do that to me?


    What could 1 have possibly done to them? The more I tried to remember the more my head would


    pound. My back hit the tiled wall and I slid down it. The sobs became louder and the pain released in


    my It was only secondster that Damon came in with a look of panic on his face. cries. ¡°Adie?¡± He


    came to the ss window of the shower and took one look at me. He opened the door and came to sit


    by my side, clothes and all. He ced me on hisp and cradled me to his chest. The sobs continued.


    My entire body was wracked as I let out all the pain that my body was storing I don¡¯t know how long we


    stayed under the spray of the water. But after my fires had quieted and my heart had been emptied for


    the time being Damon lifted us up. He carried me all the way to the closet where he ced me on my


    stool and patted me dry. He then got to work putting my skincare on and making sure that I was fully


    moisturized. 1just sat there, my eyes bone dry and red. I watched him as he got me dressedyer by


    layer. And when he was finished he ced me by the vanity and brushed my wet hair. I just watched


    him through the mirror the entire time. I watched the way his eyes followed the brush as he moved it


    through my wet locks. He was so concentrated and it was adorable how much care he was putting into


    this. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± the words slipped from my lips. He lifted his gaze to meet mine. ¡°What are you sorry


    for?¡± ¡°Me breaking down like that and breaking down like aplete and utter psycho.¡± ¡°You are not a


    psycho, Adide. You just lost your son and had brain surgery. You¡¯re allowed to break down and


    mourn for as long as you need to. I will be right here every single step of the way.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s the


    issue. You shouldn¡¯t have to deal with this. The amount of times I have woken you up in your sleep


    from my screams. The constant crying and tears. I¡¯m so sorry, Damon. You deserve a better wife than


    what I¡¯m offering you.¡± He stopped brushing my hair and turned the chair so I was facing him. He


    crouched down to my level and cupped my check. The tender look in his eyes only increased my guilt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize for grieving, my love.¡± His voice was so soft, like he was talking to a child ¡°A tragic and


    horrific thing happened to you and if you were quiet and holding it together I would be worried. This


    breaking only means that you are shedding away the old and giving way to the new. You¡¯re in


    metamorphosis.¡± He put it so beautifully. But how could such a beautiful process be so agonizing? The


    silence that passed between us was loud and thick. I had so many words that I wanted to say. More


    apologies that stood at the tip of my tongue but I held them back. ¡°I miss him.¡± The words escaped me


    before I could fully register what I wanted to say. ¡°I miss him and ¡­ and he should be alive in my


    arms.¡± The tears pricked my eyes but he made no attempt to hold me or console me with sweet words.


    He allowed me to speak, he allowed the words I had held back for days now. ¡°I¡¯m angry at myself. I¡¯m


    his mother. I should have protected him. I should have made sure that he was safe.¡± We had wanted to


    keep the sex of the baby a surprise until the birth but I had always felt in my heart that he was a boy. It


    was mothers intuition ¡°I can¡¯t even remember what happened that night. And I don¡¯t even know if it was


    my fault or not. Had I been careless? Had 1-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare me yourself for this Adide? What


    happened was an ident. It was not your fault, you hear me? You¡¯re not the one to me.¡± ¡°Then


    who is? One minute I had our baby inside of me and then the next he was ripped away. Someone is at


    fault and if it¡¯s not me then who?!¡± The tight feeling returned to my chest and that pain that I had


    expelled refilled rather quickly. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t be here anymore, Damon.¡± I gasped feeling like all the


    air was being taken from my lungs. ¡°This ce, LA, it¡¯s suffocating me and L.¡± ¡°Then we leave,¡± he said


    like it was so simple. ¡°Your productionpany has given you three weeks off. We can go anywhere


    you want so you can breathe different air. Just name the ce and I will have us packed up within the


    hour.¡± I stared into his eyes but I didn¡¯t see an ounce of hesitance. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± ¡°If what you need


    is freedom then I will give it to you. Just say where you want to go and we can leave.¡± The world was a


    big ce and I had endless options. But there was only one ce that was calling my name and one


    ce 1 knew that I could findfort in. ¡°I want to go home.¡± I ced my hand on top of his on my


    cheek. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Vegas.¡± ¡°Done.¡± It was ironic that the same ce I had run from was the same


    ce running back to. I guess it was true what they said about the grass being greener. If only I had


    learned to water the grass in Nevada maybe, just maybe none of this would have happened to meOwned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Being home had been the best thing for me. Back in LA, I felt so suffocated and restricted.


    We had been home all of two weeks and I could sort of feel myselfing back to normal. My body


    was still healing from the miscarriage and I was in no hurry to speed up the process.


    My therapist told me that I just needed to move with the motions of it all. There was no race for me to


    get better and I just needed to be gentle. And so I decided to be kinder to myself.


    I sat by the pool with my feet dipped in the water The warm sun beamed down on my face, warming my


    skin. I tilted my head upward to feel more of its warmth when a shadow was cast over my face.


    1 peered through my sses and saw my husband with my daily green juice that he had been making


    for me. He had be obsessed with finding natural remedies to help my body through the process. I


    hated the taste but he drank it with me so I was not too opposed to it.


    He leaned down and kissed my lips softly beforeing to sit next to me, handing me the cup, and


    clinking the sses,


    I made a face when I saw the little concoction with the froth at the top. ¡°How many more days are we


    going to be drinking this gunk?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not gunk, it¡¯s health juice. I need to make sure that you¡¯re getting all your nutrients in, baby. So


    drink up.¡±


    I pinched my nose and downed the thing. He followed suit, finishing his in less than ten seconds. When


    I was done I went to get up and get something to wash out the taste but he was already holding a piece


    of gum out to me.


    ¡°Always prepared,¡± I popped into my mouth with a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I leaned my head on his shoulder and allowed the calm of the surroundings to wash over me. There


    was not a moment I had been here had I ever felt the roar of the storm I had left behind.


    I remember my grandmother once said that if you change the environment the flower is in you may see


    it blossom. And I think the same could be said for humans. You cannot heal from the same ce that


    poisoned you. You need to get into cleaner air so you breathe better. And I was.


    I could finally breathe and the hurt didn¡¯t feel sopounded anymore.


    ¡°Penny for your thoughts?¡± his gentle voice brushed past my cars.


    I lifted my head and ced my chin on his shoulder peering up at him. ¡°I just feel so at peace here. I


    feel like myself again or at least a more stable version of myself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, baby.¡± He threaded his fingers through mine. ¡°That¡¯s all I ever wanted for you.¡±


    There was a heaviness that passed between us and I knew what it was and we needed to address it.


    We needed to clear everyst thing between us before we fully moved on.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± this was a long overdue apology.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For asking too much of you. I asked you to move halfway across the country and to drop everything


    and follow me to LA.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to.¡±


    I knew he would say that.


    ¡°Because that¡¯s how selfless you are when ites to me. You are the same man that waited decades


    for me to finally see him, to finally see what we could be. You have always been patient with me. You


    always ced my needs above your own which meant you had to sacrifice a lot.¡±


    The more I spoke the more my heart drummed harder in my chest.


    ¡°Im sorry you had to give up so much of yourself for me.¡±


    A loud silence covered us. Our eyes still held each other in deadlock stare but neither one of us spoke.


    I owed him this and so much more. He never deserved the way that I treated him. He never deserved


    to be uprooted the way he had. And all the other little things that followed. Us moving to LA had almost


    been our ruin and I had risked losing the most precious thing to me just so I could chase a childish


    fantasy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize, baby. I wanted to do all those things and if I could go back in time I would


    do it all over again for you because that is how much you mean to me. You are worth every single


    sacrifice, Adide. I would burn this whole world down if it meant that I got to see you smile.¡±


    He brushed his knuckles on my cheek and yet another flurry of butterflies filled my stomach.


    ¡°So don¡¯t apologize for that. I would do LA a thousand times over for you because that is where you are


    meant to be for


    work.¡±


    Chapter !!!


    ¡°But as ¡°¡±


    He arched an eyebrow in question


    I let out a heavy breath all the pondering I had been doing over thest few days had led me to this


    thinking ¡°I don¡¯t know if LA is what I want anymore I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s something that will be good for me


    I know I have the movie but¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to do the movie anymore


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±


    The thought of returning back to LA sent me into a frenzy. The ustrophobia and the constant


    cameras. And now with us louing the baby just as we had announced we were expecting was too much


    for me to bear


    I knew that people wanted ament my publicist had been holding me to say something or at the


    very least post something but I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. I wanted to stay in this little safe


    haven a little while longer. I didn¡¯t want to have to rejoin the real world just yet


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to decade now you guys are on production break and you have your leave days, just


    take the time to decide. and if you need me to get you out of that contract I will have mywyers on it in


    two seconds t. You just decide what is best for you and I follow you wherever you


    ¡°Really!¡±


    1 didn¡¯t deserve this man


    ¡°Yes baby¡± he cupped the side of my face and leaned in to kiss my lips softly ¡°Even if you take us to the


    deepest pits of hell I will be right there holding your hand¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    hips found each other again and I melted into him. Our mouths molded with each other, the fire that


    was all but a gentle me a few seconds ago igruted to a dangerously hot inferno


    He lifted me up so I sat in hasp, my hands finding their way into his hair I threaded my fingers


    through the soft locks gently pulling on them


    We were so lost in each other that we lost our bnce and fell into the pool. The cold water pulled our


    lips apart but his arms stayed safely around me. We surfaced gasping for air andughing at the same


    time.


    ¡°That¡¯s one way to cool me off. Adie¡± My husband pulled me toward him, his hands safely secure on


    my waist


    ¡°Me That was all your fault, you were the one who put me in yourp


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear youining a few seconds ago.¡±


    1 yfully pped his shoulder ¡°Whatever¡±


    He pressed lips against mune as he held me in the water. When he pulled apart I could see all the love


    and tenderness in has face. I had always known it but in that moment it became only more apparent to


    me just how much of a light he was. I knew that as long as I had him. I would be able to face the


    roughest of storms and brave through the hardest of fires.


    ¡°Forever and always?¡± I stared into his eyes.


    ¡°Forever and always


    I didn¡¯t know what the future held for us and I wasn¡¯t sure if all our troubles were behind us. What I did


    know was that no matter what, we would make it through this one way or another

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    *Corinna


    I sat across the table from the man I had convinced myself that I was in love with. I had taken on all his


    sweet words and allowed myself to be fooled by his persona and charisma.


    That was what made them dangerous. Narcissists were the silent killers of society. They knew how to


    manipte the mind in order to get their desired result. They were cunning, charismatic, and


    understood others¡¯ weaknesses to a tee.


    He knew I had been starved of love as a child. To my parents, I was merely a product for them-a


    trophy. They never loved me. At least not in the way that I wanted them to. Their love was the kind that


    had to be earned; it was never freely given. They often made me feel like I was only worth loving if I


    was 100% perfect.


    As a child, such things could destroy you and that was exactly what it did to me. I had allowed Ashton


    to treat me the exact same way my parents did. To him, I was merely the trophy wife that he wanted in


    order to further his political career. He never loved me, at least not in the way that I wanted him to.


    Ashton¡¯s blue eyes peered into mine. I could see the disdain and hurt in his eyes. I knew he wasn¡¯t hurt


    because he was losing me and our marriage wasing to a timely end. He was far more upset at the


    fact that his entire political campaign had been smeared.


    He was trying to go for governor this year and to be quite honest with you he was a shoe in to win. This


    divorce was a big red stain that the people of Nevada could not look past. All that he had done to me


    was now public and all that he had done to my sister was there for the entire world to see on the


    Inte.


    Did I feel bad for him? Absolutely not. He deserved everything that wasing to him. His abuse had


    gone on for too long and now it was time for him to pay reparations.


    ¡°Are we ready to begin?¡± said mywyer from beside me.


    I nodded


    my


    head, my eyes never leaving my soon-to-be ex-husband¡¯s face. Ashton¡¯s face remained stoic.


    ¡°As discussed, Corinna will not be forced to share her inheritance with Mr. Steyn. She will also not have


    to pay any kind of alimony to him but she will retain herst name.¡±


    As mywyer read off everything I watched the way the rage in his eyes slowly began to build. He was


    not happy because he was walking away broke. He had tried to mooch me for all my worth but I was


    not going to allow him to take a single dime, he didn¡¯t deserve it.


    ¡°I must ask again, Mr. and Mrs. Steyn,¡± mywyer looked between the two of us. ¡°Is this divorce


    something that you want to go through?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much of a say in this now do P


    Our answers varied, of course, but that didn¡¯t matter. This was happening whether he wanted it to or


    not.


    ¡°Okay, if you would please sign here Mr. Steyn.¡± Mywyer ced the paper in front of Ashton and


    handed him the pen.


    Ashton¡¯s eyes remained on me like we were in some kind of showdown


    ¡°I have done nothing but love you, Corinna.¡±


    For months I held my tongue and I allowed this man to belittle me and y with my emotions. But as of


    today, I was a free woman. After the ink was ced on that piece of paper I was free to make my own


    choices which also meant I was free to speak my mind.


    I was no longer his prisoner.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°You don¡¯t love anyone aside from yourself, Ashton. So don¡¯t try to fool me with this fake persona. I fell


    for your tricks once before but not today. You have no more power over me.¡±


    His eyebrows pulled together and suddenly that heartbroken husband was gone and in came the true


    and real monster that


    he was.


    I


    ¡°I saw your little cover shoot, pathetic. Do you think you¡¯re going to make it? Well, think again. You are


    nothing but a small blip and you will fizzle out. This little divorce will give you five seconds of fame and


    then you will go back to being the nobody that everyone knew you to be.¡±


    His words were meant to hurt that was his intention for them but they just slid off my back like water


    and that¡¯s when I knew that this was finally over.


    ¡°Sign the papers, Ashton¡±


    I could tell that my reaction didn¡¯t please him. He wanted me to be moved or at the very least hurt by


    hisments but I would not allow him to have that power over me-not anymore.


    He put the pen to paper and signed them. He then slid the document to me and I signed on the dotted


    line as well.


    I was free.


    For months it had been constant back and forth and now it was finished.


    I stood from my seat and thanked mywyer before making my way to the door. I didn¡¯t want to nor


    need to say goodbye to my ex-husband.


    That felt so good to say.


    Who knew that I could be so happy about a break up.


    I had just made it out of the boardroom when a calloused hand grabbed my elbow and pulled me back.


    I didn¡¯t need to turn to know who it was. I had felt his heavy hand many times before. It was like a burn


    that had been branded onto the skin.


    I ripped my hand from his hold and whirled around to p him right across the face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever touch me again!¡±


    We were alone in the hallway for the time being.


    His face slowly came back to look at me, the rage in his eyes most prominent. His nostrils faltered and


    his fist balled at his side.


    ¡°You bitch.¡± he hissed, the words coated in a lethal kind of venom that had me wincing. ¡°You think


    you¡¯re so high and fucking mighty. You won¡¯t get rid of me this easily. This is not over, Corinna. You.


    Belong. To. Me.¡±


    Somehow I remained poised in my stance even though I was shaking internally.


    ¡°I belong to no one but myself.¡± I jutted my chin up at him in defiance. ¡°You are nothing without me,


    Ashton. You know this and the world knows this. You are simply a sh in the pan and now you will


    fade away into nothingness. Whereas I will only go from strength to strength. Congrattions on your


    new baby boy, I heard Tabith just had him a few days ago.¡±


    I pivoted on my heel and turned away from him. I made sure to keep my head high and not lose my


    cool. But as soon as I got into the elevator and turned to see him standing there with a murderous look


    in his eyes 1 couldn¡¯t help but feel unsteady. As the doors closed in on me I let go of the breath I had


    been unknowingly holding and doubled over to rest my hands on my knees.


    That was the first time I stood up for myself against him. It was the first time I allowed myself to step


    into my true power.


    But as 1 descended to the ground floor I couldn¡¯t quite shake the feeling that this was truly not over like


    he had said. It somehow felt like a whole new beginning of something far more chaotic and dangerous.


    I needed to keep my eyes open because Ashton Steyn never went down without a fight and he never


    liked to y fair.


    I needed to be ready, my life may just depend on it.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    It was still early in the morning, the sun had not evene up yet but today was a special day. I was


    going to be whisking my wife away for the birthday trip of her dreams. She had always wanted to be on


    a boat in the Mediterranean and that was exactly what I was going to give her.


    When she decided that she wanted to finish the movie I knew that it had not been an easy decision.


    But I also knew that this was something that she needed to do. Not only for herself but for the sake of


    hermitment to her craft. She loved creating live us and this was her passion. I didn¡¯t want her to


    walk away from it simply because of fear.


    I could tell the first few days being back here had been a pain but now with the movie wrapping up and


    with her load being lifted a little, she was in need of some vacation time.


    My phone buzzed on the counter as I packed thest of her toiletries while she slept in the room.


    When I saw the caller ID I declined it almost immediately.


    This woman had been calling me non-stop for the past three weeks. She had sent me almost 100


    messages and a multitude of voicemails. She had even attempted to send something to my workce.


    I was at my wit¡¯s end with her. She didn¡¯t know how to take no for an answer.


    Thest time I had seen her had been in the hospital when she hade with the very flowers that my


    wife hated while shey in bed fighting for her life. It was only now that I could see what Adide had


    been talking about the entire time. Ang was as conniving and cunning as a snake.


    And I had allowed her into our garden. But I refused to let that negative energy back inside our lives


    again. I was going to protect my family with everything that I had inside of me because that was exactly


    what my wife deserved.


    I continued to pack my wife¡¯s bags. But then my phone rang again.


    It was her.


    Again. I ignored the call but not even two minutester, she was calling again. It was 4 in the morning


    on a Thursday, no less.


    Instead of hanging up the phone again, I just decided to answer it. I pressed the cell phone against my


    ear and waited for her to speak.


    ¡°You finally answered my call,¡± her voice sounded so different from when I hadst heard it. ¡°I was


    starting to think that you were avoiding me on purpose.¡±


    The woman was so delusional that she even added a softugh at the end.


    ¡°Stop calling me, Ang.¡±


    There was a loud silence on the other side of the phone. The only thing that I could hear was heavy


    and ratherbored breathing


    ¡°What do you mean that I need to stop calling you?¡± She almost sounded somewhat sad. ¡°Are we not


    friends?¡±


    ¡°I already told you that in the hospital. I do not want to be friends with you anymore. You are not to be a


    part of my life, Ang


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    I needed to make sure that this time the message stuck with her.


    ¡°You try to drive a wedge between me and my wife, and that is not something that I take lightly at all.


    You put not only my marriage on the line, but you put my wife¡¯s health on the line as well.¡±


    ¡°Why are you treating me like I¡¯m some kind of criminal? I was not the one who hurt your wife. She was


    the one who was clumsy and fell on her own.¡±


    ¡°You are not to say a single thing about my wife, do you understand me?¡±


    I was doing my best to keep myself under control, but the girl knew how to get under a person¡¯s skin.


    She knew what my weak point was and she was going to exploit that for all it was worth.


    ¡°The only reason I even answered the phone was because I wanted to make it perfectly clear to you


    that I do not want to be your friend, nor do I want you to be a part of my life. What we had, our


    friendship is done, it is dead.¡±


    I didn¡¯t wait for her to respond. I simply hung up the call and blocked her number. It should have been


    something I did a long time ago. She was no longer allowed to have ess to my life like that.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I turned to find my wife dressed in one of my shirts that was two sizes too big for her. She


    leaned against the door frame looking as beautiful as ever.


    ¡°How much of that did you hear?¡±


    She shrugged, stepping into the room. ¡°Enough to know that Ang is psychotic and that I have the


    best husband in the


    entire world.¡±


    Without warning sheunched herself at me. Luckily I was able to catch her and lift her up by her ass


    cheeks. I palmed her perfectly peachy behind as her legs came around my waist. She pressed her lips


    to mine in a searing kiss that thawed away all of the ice from the conversation I had with Ang.


    When we pulled apart I was more at ease.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± She brushed a few stray strands from my face, her handing to rest on my


    cheek.


    ¡°Nothing that concerns you, my love.¡± I didn¡¯t want her worrying about these trivial things especially


    when her birthday was only a few short days away. ¡°I have a surprise for you.¡±


    That piqued her interest almost immediately. ¡°This early in the morning?¡±


    I nodded with the cheesiest grin on my face. ¡°Remember how you said you always wanted to tour the


    Mediterranean?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± She tilted her head to the side trying to work out where I was going with this.


    I waited for her brain to catch up. Her eyes lit up immediately when it finally dawned on her.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± I loved the way her eyes lit up inplete and utter disbelief. ¡°Are we¡­ we are going. I


    can¡¯t even find the


    words.¡±


    ¡°Surprise baby.¡± 1 ced a peck on her lips. ¡°The ne takes off in the next two hours so we better get


    ready.¡±


    ¡°Two hours? I haven¡¯t even packed.¡±


    ¡°I have all of that covered, all you need to do is just show up and enjoy the journey. I will take point on


    this baby, it¡¯s your birthday celebration.¡±


    She deserved this. She had earned this rest and rxation time.


    Ever since we had gotten back from Vegas, she was always in one of two ces. She would either be


    on set or she would be at home. I knew that walking through the streets of LA would be hard for her.


    Especially when it hadn¡¯t even been a month after losing the baby. We had put out a joint statement a


    few weeks back, but these media vultures were always hungry for more. They always try to catch


    glimpses of her face. They would wait outside of the studio just so that they could catch at glimpse of


    her like they wanted to see if she was truly suffering or if she was moving on smoothly.


    That was the one thing that I hated most about this business, they loved to build you up just so they


    could enjoy your downfall. It was a tragic and toxic cycle that needed breaking.


    For the first time in what felt like weeks. I could finally see the horizon. It was that kind of feeling where


    you had been struggling to breathe, struggling to survive and now finally you were tasting the first bit of


    fresh air after being drowned.


    But I should have known that happy moments for me didn¡¯tst long. If only I had seen iting


    maybe then I would have been able to protect her better. I should have seen iting, after all, I was


    the one who had drawn the first sword.


    I should have never underestimated her, and now my wife was to pay the price for my error.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Being out on the open water had been nothing short of a dream for the past 6 days. My husband had


    outdone himself yet agam. We had spent that time touring the waters of St. Tropez before we made our


    way to the Monaco waters and then somehow found our way to the Spanish waters of Mallorca


    I was so happy


    Every morning I woke up with a smile on my face there was not a single moment where I didn¡¯t feel like


    I was in absolute bliss I always knew that being far away from Los Angeles would give my heart a


    chance to breathe better I was smiling more I didn¡¯t have to worry about being paparazzi-ed by


    someone on the street. I didn¡¯t have to force a smile or make casual conversation with people just so


    that people didn¡¯t suspect that I was slowly dying on the inside. I got to just be me


    The sun was falling beyond the horizon and dinner time was calling. I gave myself a once-over in the


    mirror just to make sure I looked good. It was the evening before my birthday and I was so excited


    Damon said that he had something nned for me and knowing this man I knew that he was about to


    go above and beyond all my expectations.


    When we had first arrived on my birthday trip I waspletely and utterly oblivious to all the things that


    would take ce. He kept me guessing at every single turn.


    The small pendant hanging on my ne glistened in the light. This was by far the best gift he had


    ever given me, a small reminder of what our future could have been but also a reminder of what it could


    be


    I miss you, sweet boy


    I rolled my shoulders and made sure that my makeup was in ce. I had opted for a more natural look


    due to the fiery red dress I had chosen to wear.


    This was my show-stopper dress that I had bought a while back but never had the chance to wear


    since 1 had been pregnant at the time. It was a silk slip dress that felt bitter against my skin. The color


    complemented my skin tone immensely and I felt like a million dors in it.


    I had kept my hair natural because any straightening would immediately be affected by the humidity in


    the air.


    Just as I was done checking myself my husband walked into our cabin wearing a white button-down


    and khakis. He leaned against the door frame, his hair still a bit damp from the shower we had taken


    together. If I was honest there was not much showering that had been taking ce.


    We had been like rabbits this entire trip. Every few hours we would be at each other like dogs in heat. It


    had been amazing. to say the least.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want us to leave for dinner do you?¡± His eyes shamelessly roamed the length of my body. ¡°I


    could just punch one of these Spanish locals if they dare to look at you a little too long.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I whirled around leaning against the wooden vanity. ¡°You know I¡¯m all yours, husband.¡±


    That may be so but that doesn¡¯t mean men won¡¯t try for you.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and walked toward him. I lifted onto my toes and went to kiss his cheek but just as I


    was about to make contact with it he turned his head and captured my lips in his.


    I had expected a short sweet peck but instead, he deepened the kiss further. He pulled my body flush


    against him. I gasped and that gave him the chance to plunge his tongue into my mouth.


    His tongue coaxed mine into moving with him and it didn¡¯t take long before I was moving with him. He


    took the back of my legs and lifted me so I could circle my legs around his waist. I could feel his


    hardening length beneath me. My own core became slicker the longer his lips stayed on mine, I was


    almost positive that my dress was stained from my slickness but I didn¡¯t care. All I cared about was this


    fire that was currently speeding all throughout my body begging to find release somehow.


    He walked us somewhere but I was too consumed by him to pay attention. My fingers threaded through


    his hair.


    He set me down on the vanity and ripped his lips from mine. His eyes were dark with hunger and need.


    ¡°How much do you love this dress?¡±


    ¡°Wha-Damon!¡±


    The man ripped my dress right down the middle.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± He didn¡¯t even look the least bit sorry.


    He made light work of getting out of his clothes while I moved the torn dress onto the floor.


    He stood in front of me, rock hard and ready. His eyes roamed the length of my body like a man who


    had been starved.


    ¡°I want to fuck you, baby.¡± His e eyes flicked to my face.


    I knew what he was saying. For days we had been going soft and tender but tonight he wanted to take


    me like a man would his woman. He wanted to im me and brand me as his


    Instead of giving him words. I umply spread my legs and plunged my fingers into my pussy. I made


    sure to use three just to get that added stretch. My back moved off the mirror, arching into my own


    touch. I let out a breathless moan that was soon collected by his mouth.


    He ripped my hand from my core and reced it with his own.


    His pace was relentless. He plunged in and out of me like a beast uncaged.


    He ripped his lips from


    I couldn¡¯t


    ¡°Oh vo ¦³


    So you like me tinger fu


    you like a whore, baby?¡±


    were lost between the lust and the heat


    tle girl aren¡¯t you?¡± He but down on my neck ¡°Tell me what you


    I couldn¡¯t formte a coherent thought. I was just consumed by hum


    Tel


    ant. He hammered into me drawing me closer and closer to the edge I was only mere centimeters


    has touch


    My head moved back up The hell Damon¡±¡±


    He had robl


    of a perfect orgasm. The crime was almost unforgivable


    He ignored me and insteadpped up my wetness into his mouth ¡°Hmm delicioust¡±


    ¡°Damon¡± I panted


    ¡°What?¡± He was acting all innocent like he wasn¡¯t being the biggest tease on the face of the. All


    you need to do is tell


    orgasm.¡± I said.


    25 my please?¡± H


    sirked


    ¡°You re bidding right


    This eyebrow


    but our fee de this by


    frustrated when I had to beg him :


    you can either fuck me like


    leased


    ut of her, his handsing to cup my ass and kneading the soft Sesh. He pinched my


    f pain and pleasure before his lips drew closer to mine I felt his top lip brush again


    rant all this to be over in seconds do you?¡±


    ob God.¡± I screamed


    fingers plunged inside of me again. ¡°Damon!¡±


    He plunged a third finger inside of me stretching me to the brim


    I ground into his fingers, meeting his furious pumps


    His teeth grazed my


    using the hairs on the back of my neck to rise. My back arched into him, the lust and heat taking


    I need toe please Damon¡±


    I was on the brink of exploding and if I didn¡¯t find the release I didn¡¯t know what would happen.


    ¡°Just a little longer baby.¡± he pumped in and out of me


    ¡°Damon please¡±


    I could barely hold on anymore. It was too much. He was too much and I needed to let go.


    ¡°Damon¡±¡± I screamed has


    wat beading on my forehead.


    The orgasm ripped through me violently, shattering every single part of me. It took me a while to ride


    out but when I had frally calmed my back pressed against the ss. When the high of the orgasm had


    passed and the thick haze of sex and lust thened. I opened my eyes and found my husband watching


    me


    ¡°Did you joy that. Adude?¡± He tucked some hair behind my ear and cupped my cheek. The motion


    was tender andrge contrast from the way he had just fingered me


    I nodded, no words being able to leave my lips.


    ¡°Good¡± Ha hand moved from my cheek toe to my neck and gently choke me ¡°Because I have


    ns for you tonight.


    1119 D


    my love.¡±

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    My husband¡¯s eyes darkened as his length rubbed up against my center. He would be the death of me,


    I knew it.


    I had just calmed from my orgasm but somehow he had managed to get my body ready to go again.


    He had a gift. It was unlike anything I had ever experienced before.


    ¡°Damon¡­¡± I breathed his name like a silent prayer to the heavens. He teased me with his hard cock


    and all my senses went into overdrive.


    He set my world alight in ways that could only be described as out of this world. Every touch I reacted


    to. Every kiss I was left breathless. And every thrust was my undoing.


    His hand came around my throat gripping it tightly as I felt his tip enter me slowly. But just as he had


    gone in, he withdrew himself causing me to whimper at the loss of contact.


    ¡°Damon.¡± I whipped my head up and stared him dead in the eye. ¡°Stop teasing me and start ruining


    me.¡±


    ¡°Ruining you?¡± He imed my lips, biting down on my lip and pulling it gently. ¡°Is that what you want?


    For me to ruin you? For me to shred your perfect little pussy apart with my cock?¡±


    He lifted me up as he got to his feet. His arm came around my waist, his free hand holding my ass as


    my legs came around his waist. I could feel his bulging cock at my entrance. I tried to move toward him


    so he would get inside but he moved away.


    ¡°Damon I swear to God, you better start fu-oopf¡± He set me down on my feet facing therge vanity


    mirror in the room. ¡°Hold it,¡± he ced my hands on the vanity, he then lifted my chin and pointed to the


    mirror. ¡°You are going to watch me fuck you, got it?¡±


    I didn¡¯t even have time to respond. He plunged into me from behind, filling me to the brim. He was so


    big and it felt like every time we had sex he got a little bigger.


    ¡°Oh, Damon¡­¡±


    ¡°You take me so well baby.¡± He kissed my shoulder pulling out of me and then mming right into me


    again. ¡°So fucking wet and tight. I¡¯m going to have fun with your little pussy tonight,¡±


    His mouth was filthy-I loved it.


    His hand came down hard on my ass, the sensation sending a wave of pleasure throughout my body.


    He moved out of me and mmed into me again but this time harder than thest. In, out, in, out. He


    moved like a man unhinged. He pressed his hand into my back forcing me to go down lower. He lifted


    my leg and held it against the vanity, his cock traveling deeper and at a new angle.


    ¡°Oh, Damon¡­ I¡¯m going to¡­¡±


    ¡°Not. Yet.¡± He growled.


    His pace increased, the sweat glistening on our bodies as we moved with each other. Thrust for thrust,


    moan for moan we met each other in the middle. We were normally sweet and sensual but there were


    days like this where we were hungry for each other. Days where we wed at each other until we were


    naked and screaming each other¡¯s names.


    These were the days I loved the most.


    Love and lust in its rawest and purest form.


    ¡°Can you feel me filling your pussy-I said look at yourself, Mrs. Steyn. I want you to watch yourself


    while you get fucked from behind. I want you to see what you do to me.¡±


    I flicked my head up, my once prim and proper hair now wild like a bird¡¯s nest. My eyes were wild, my


    covered in sweat, the sex making me work hard.


    forehead was


    But when my eyes moved to Damon I saw the uncaged lust and passion in his. Almost all the blue had


    disappeared from them and all that remained was this animalistic need.


    ¡°Do you see what you do to me?¡± His thrusts were merciless and so fucking good. ¡°You are my ruin..


    my sweet undoing.¡± And he was mine. But the words didn¡¯t escape my lips. All I could manage was the


    pleasure-filled moans that left my lips on impulse.


    ¡°Do you want toe now, baby?¡± He mmed into me, his dick reaching all corners of my wall.


    ¡°Hmm? Do you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the word mixed in with the moan.


    I thought for sure he would start ramming into me relentlessly like he normally did but instead, he pulled


    out of me, flipped me, and ced me on the vanity, plunging right into me again. His pace was much


    faster and his hand rubbed my clit expertly.


    ¡°Look at me while I fuck you.¡±


    I held his gaze as he pushed me closer to the edge. I was so close, I could feel the beginning vibrations


    in my body.


    ¡°Damon!¡± I screamed begging for the release.


    ¡°Let go.¡±


    And that was all I needed. The orgasm ripped through me, my walls tightening around him and pushing


    him over the edge.


    ¡°Fuck, Adie.¡± He let out a low andbored groan, his breath right up against my ear.


    We rode out our orgasms making sure to milk them for all they were worth.


    As the high slowly came to a close my back hit against the mirror and my chest slowed as my breathing


    became more controlled. My arms were around his neck and his lips peppered a little soft kisses up


    and down my neck.


    He moved away so he could look at my face. ¡°You okay?¡±


    I nodded, the words unable to leave my lips.


    ¡°Good cause that is orgasm one of five, he pecked my lips pulling out of me and caging me in his arms.


    ¡°Five?¡±


    ¡°Mhmm, it¡¯s your birthday eve, my love. What kind of husband would I be if I only gave you 1 orgasm.¡±


    Looked like I was in for a night to remember.


    My head rested on his chest. I could hear the steady beat of his heart. His hand traveled up and down


    my bare back, the orgasms having taken out so much of us. The moonlight streamed in from the


    window at the top of the room.


    My finger traced the curves of his hard rock chest, my mind thinking back to how we all began. It was


    crazy just how so much had transpired between the two of us and how much we had to ovee and


    endure just so we could make it to this point.


    I would do it all again for him. He was my person and no matter the storm or how high the mes were.


    I¡¯d walk through


    them for him.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, wife?¡± His chest rose and fell in contentment. ¡°I can hear your mind ticking


    away.¡±


    I lifted my head and rested my chin on his chest. My eyes locked with his and I saw all the love and


    adoration he had for me.


    ¡°I love you. So much.¡±


    His eyes softened, the tenderness in them tickling at my heart. ¡°You already know this because I tell


    you every day but I love you. I don¡¯t even think the word love is strong enough to convey the feelings I


    have for you. Love seems too trivial a word-too ordinary. And you are anything but ordinary, Adide.¡±


    My heart swelled.


    I had been showered withvish gifts and romantic getaways but when he adored me with his affection


    it always touched me far deeper. When he opened his heart to me that left him bare and vulnerable I


    treasured those moments more than words could ever express.


    ¡°I love doing this thing called life with you even though our journey has been far from easy.¡± He tucked


    a stray strand. behind my ear. ¡°But you have handled it all with so much grace and I just need to


    commend you for your strength. You kept us afloat when I was failing you.¡±


    ¡°Damon you didn¡¯t-¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let me finish, my love.¡±


    I nodded and allowed him to continue.


    ¡°I failed you. I should have done better as your husband and I didn¡¯t. But that will never happen again.


    You are my number one in this world. It¡¯s you and me forever, Adide.¡±


    My lips pulled up into a small smile. ¡°I like the sound of that.¡±


    I moved up to kiss him but as soon as my lips made contact with his my stomach grumbled.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to feed you.¡±


    ¡°You did sort of attack me with your lips,¡± I teased.


    ¡°Attacked you? Psssh, don¡¯t act like you didn¡¯t like it.¡±


    I thought about it for a second but then he flipped us over and started assaulting my face with his wet


    kisses. His fingers started tickling my body making me writhe withughter.


    ¡°Okay, okay, you win¡­ you win¡­¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He gave me the cutest boyish grin. ¡°Noe on, let¡¯s go get you some food before you get


    hangry at me again.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°That was once in Italy and you deserved it. And you owe me a new dress by the


    way.¡±


    ¡°You know I¡¯m good for it baby,¡± he winked before rolling off me and making his way out of bed.


    ¡°Hurry up, we need to get you fed while the restaurants are still open. I have ns for you after.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insatiable.


    ¡°Only for you.¡±

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Yachting all over the Mediterranean had been an absolute dream. I loved being out on the water and


    seeing the crystal blue skies every single morning. Waking up to crashing waves and a gentle sea


    breeze was absolutely magical.


    I could have stayed out there for years and years and never grown tired. But I felt rejuvenated and


    ready to tackle some more work. I shifted in my seat as the people on set helped me to get the mic


    fixed.


    Today was the first official interview for the movie. The trailer was due to drop within the next two or so


    hours and I was more than excited to finally release this baby into the world. There was a huge weight


    on my shoulders because people expected this movie to be good. And they had every right to. The


    book had been a major sess and I wanted the movie to follow suit. The fan base deserved a ster


    movie.


    But not only was this interview important for the movie, it was also important for me. This was going to


    be the first public thing that I did. Everyone had just been catching glimpses of me as I milled around


    the streets of Los Angeles. But now they were going to hear from me for the very first time since my


    miscarriage. It had been almost three months since then and I had healed some


    The ne that my husband had gotten me rested on my chest. The fact that our baby was no


    longer alive was an incredibly painful fact toe to terms with. But I was finally in a much better ce


    than I was before.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, we are ready here, Adide.¡± Emily, the interviewer, smiled at me. ¡°If at any point in time you


    feel like you cannot continue please let me know and I will dly shift the conversation or I will end the


    interview.


    I nodded feeling grateful that I had made the right decision on picking which interviewer I wanted first.


    There were a lot of people who wanted to get a story out of me but I was not ready to delve that deeply


    and I didn¡¯t think I ever would be.


    The rest of the crew readied the lights and made sure that all the cameras were pointing in the right


    direction. We got the countdown from 10 and my heart raced in my chest. I had been over this with


    Damon multiple times.


    Just breathe through it. It¡¯s not life or death, you are fine.


    I repeated his words to myself inside of my head.


    And the camera began to roll.


    ¡°Adide Steyn, what a pleasure it is to have you here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for having me.¡±


    I took a deep breath and hoped that this wouldn¡¯t be the shit show I had convinced myself it would be.


    The interview was over after about 45 minutes. If I was being quite honest, it wasn¡¯t as bad as I thought


    it would be. Emily had been so gracious and kind to me, she didn¡¯t delve into topics that I didn¡¯t want to


    speak about, something that I was truly and utterly grateful for.


    But as I kicked off my shoes so that I could lounge on the couch while I waited for my husband to get


    home, I was hit by a sudden wave of nausea.


    I had to brace myself against the wall to keep myself upright. My hand came to clutch my stomach,


    willing the difort to pause but sadly, it only increased.


    I had been so nervous about this interview that I didn¡¯t eat breakfast, so maybe that was why I was


    feeling a little out of sorts. I tried to breathe through it all but nothing was working. My stomach churned


    and I had to cover my mouth with my hand to keep myself from spilling all the contents inside of my


    stomach. I raced toward the bathroom and made it to the toilet just in time.


    When I was done I felt a little bit better, but I didn¡¯t understand where that hade from. I leaned my


    head against the wall of the bathroom loving the way the marble cooled my heated skin.


    With much effort, I made it to my feet and stumbled to the sink. I turned on the water and washed my


    hands then I sshed my


    face with some cold water hoping to wake my senses up a little more.


    When I lifted my gaze I saw that I was as pale as a ghost¡¯s eyes had dark circles under them. Thank


    God they had some makeup on otherwise I would have scared the viewers.


    Thest time I had felt anything simr to this I had been pregnant and 1¡ª


    The possibility of something simr being the reason why I was feeling this way now hit me like a ton of


    bricks. I stood there frozen with the water stilling out of the faucet and my mind trying to calcte


    the days.


    There was no way I was pregnant.


    My body seemed to move on autopilot. I rushed up the stairs taking them two at a time until I came to


    our bathrooms. I rummaged through the cabs digging for the pregnancy test that I had stuffed in the


    back of thepartment. My hands


    were shaking and my heart was racing. I had no idea what to think.


    Damon and I weren¡¯t even trying to have a child. In fact, thest thing we wanted was a child. I was still


    healing from thest time and I didn¡¯t know if I was fully ready, both mentally or physically.


    With shaking hands, I peed on the stick and then I waited for what seemed to be an eternity. The box


    said that it would take 10 minutes for me to get a result. But the minutes felt like years and I was left


    with nothing but my nerves and my thoughts.


    Bing a mother was one of my greatest dreams. But after the miscarriage, I worried about what my


    next pregnancy would bring. Would I face the same challenges? Would my body even be ready to


    carry another child? Was my heart even ready to love another child?


    I pressed my hand over the small ¡®G¡¯ pendant that hung on my ne. My sweet baby, Garrett, was


    meant to be here in my arms, new and ready for the world. I still mourned for him, I still missed him. But


    maybe this was a chance at a new beginning, a fresh start.


    ¡°Adide?¡± My husband¡¯s voice carried into the bathroom as he entered our room. ¡°Baby, are you in


    here?¡±


    ¡°In here,¡± my voice came out so shaky.


    My husband walked into the bathroom, his eyes already filled with worry from the tone in my voice. He


    saw me standing by the counter with my elbows pressed against the marble and my eyes staring into


    the mirror and his body tensed.


    His eyes moved from my face down to the object in front of me. At first, he didn¡¯t say anything and then


    his eyes met mine again in the mirror.


    ¡°Is that¡­¡± his voice trailed off as his eyes moved between mine and the pregnancy test in front of me.


    You could cut the tension inside the bathroom with a knife, neither one of us said a thing or moved until


    a little shaky cry left my lips. Then my husband was at my side in seconds. The tears that 1 had fought


    so hard to fight back filled my eyes and spilled over


    ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± I said into his arms as he held me to his chest. ¡°We weren¡¯t even trying. I¡­ I don¡¯t know if


    I¡¯m ready¡±


    He pulled back, hisrge hands cupping my face. ¡°Is it positive?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I haven¡¯t looked.¡± I was sure that the time was up.


    ¡°You want to look together?¡± His soft voice was trying to ease my nerves but it didn¡¯t do anything


    I nodded, my hands balling the material of his shirt into my fists.


    ¡°One¡­¡±


    He grabbed the upside-down test on the counter.


    Two..¡±


    His eyes held mine and I could see the message behind them. ¡°Whatever happens, I¡¯m here!


    ¡°Three..¡±


    We both turned our heads to the test in his hand.


    Oh. My. God.


    I had no idea what to feel.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Today was the big day. After what had felt like years in the making I was finally able to showcase my


    creativity on the big screen. It was long-awaited and I had poured my blood sweat and tears into this.


    And now as I sat here in the car with my husband by my side and my hand clutching his tightly, I still


    could not believe that it was actually happening. I was a big-screen movie director. For years I had just


    stayed in thene of indie films and it had beenfortable for some time. But this had been on my


    vision board ever since I was a little girl.


    ¡°I can hear your thoughts, baby,¡± my husband said beside me, his thumb rubbing the back of my hand.


    If he wasn¡¯t here I would be a total and utter mess if I was being honest. He was the stability in the


    storm.


    ¡°It¡¯s not every day that you get to showcase your live-action adaptation of one of the biggest-selling


    books of all time.¡± Even hearing it out loud, I still could not believe it. I was just a small girl from a big


    city who had one little dream and suddenly it was alling to life.


    ¡°I need everyone to like this, they all entrusted me with this book, this most beloved and sessful


    book. I only hope that I did it justice. And if I haven¡¯t, then I can never show my face again in the


    industry. If this movie tanks, I might as well move to a small town in Virginia, shave my head, and


    be one with the locals.¡±


    My husband let out a soft chuckle. ¡°You will not need to shave your head or move to Virginia. You


    poured everything you had into this movie and I¡¯m sure that it is going to trante onto the big screen.


    You are a talented woman and a force to be reckoned with. This is only the beginning of your future.


    And tonight, everyone will see exactly what I saw all those years ago. You are amazing, phenomenal,


    extraordinary, out of this world-


    ¡°Okay, okay, I get it.¡± 1 pped my hand over his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m great. You can stop showering me with


    compliments now.¡±


    He mumbled behind my hand and then he licked the inside of it. I drew my hand back with a small


    shriek of disgust.


    ¡°Ew,¡± I said, rubbing my wet hand on his pants.


    ¡°Ew? I don¡¯t recall you crying when I had my mouth in your pussy until you cummed ¡°Damon!¡± looked to


    our driver who had his eyes set on the road, ignoring us. I knew that it was his job to act like he wasn¡¯t


    there but I know for a fact he had just heard my husband talk about how he was eating me out only an


    hour or so ago.


    What? An orgasm does wonders for the nerves and that is a proven fact. And besides, he was the one


    who had offered, how could I turn down the opportunity?


    He had worked his magic like a true pro and had me writhing beneath him. For some reason, I felt so


    insatiabletely. All I wanted to do was jump his bones. But I guess that was all thanks to the raging


    hormones that filled my body every day.


    It reminded me of the ocean. The way we had been so consumed with each other. No one else existed


    apart from each other. I was so absorbed in him and him in me. If we could have, I would have stayed


    on that boat forever. But reality was calling. our names and the dream had toe to an end.


    But if I was beingpletely and utterly honest, my reality was starting to merge with my dream. We


    were in such a great ce with each other and now with this little one growing inside of me, I was at


    ease. Okay, that wasn¡¯t the total truth, I was shitting bricks a little.


    Myst baby had not seen the light of day and I was determined to keep this one safe. I had to.


    After the premiere, the rest of the cast would go on a world tour for the movie but I had chosen to stay


    behind and nest. I didn¡¯t want any added stress on the baby or me.


    And now with the movie wrapped up and the release date approaching, I was going to take a break and


    focus on growing this baby.


    The car came to a halt in front of the movie theater where the red carpet had been set up. There were


    cameras everywhere. Immediately that ease I had felt melted away and I was seized by the throat with


    all the anxiety that poured into my body. My husband squeezed my hand, drawing my attention back to


    him. ¡°Hey, wife?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re proud of you.¡±


    When he said ¡®we¡¯ I was a little confused until he ced his hand on my t stomach. My heart grew


    twice in size at his gesture and I ced my own hand on top of his.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go kick some ass,¡± he reached over and kissed my cheek softly. The gesture calmed the majority


    of the frenzy that had taken flight in my mind. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there the entire time.¡±


    He hopped out of the car and rounded it toe to my door.


    This was the first major outing I¡¯d had since my miscarriage. The interviews didn¡¯t really count because


    they were all done with just one person asking me the questions. But here I had dozens of cameras


    taking pictures of me at all angles, waiting for me to falter.


    I was scared out of my mind. But as I looked up into the eyes of the man I fell in love with almost two


    years ago to the day I suddenly felt empowered. I felt like I could do this and make it out alive.


    He offered me his hand and I ced my smaller one into it.


    ¡°Ready?¡±


    ¡°Ready.¡±


    It was now or never.


    The red carpet was not as terrible of an experience as I thought it would be. I had been able to move


    through the reporters with ease and my husband had stepped in when I couldn¡¯t answer some of the


    personal things or he would just move us along.


    When we walked into therge building where the rest of the cast was, I was hit with this sudden wave


    of nausea.


    This was one of the things that I hated most about the first trimester.


    ¡°I need to go to the bathroom,¡± I excused myself from my husband and made a beeline for the


    bathroom. I had just made it to the stall when I emptied out all the food I had eaten beforeing here.


    My body wretched as I emptied out everything until there was nothing left but acid. When I was done I


    flushed and had to hold myself steady.


    I didn¡¯t think I could sit through the movie like this. I needed to head home and rest.


    I had just exited my stall when I came face to face with a woman I had not expected to see ever again.


    Our meeting had been brief and we had nearly spoken more than ten words to each other but she had


    been so impactful in my life before I couldn¡¯t miss her.


    ¡°Tabitha?¡± I was confused as to why she was there.


    She shook her head, her lips pursed together. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Before I could ask what she meant by that I was hit on the head from behind and it all went ck.


    What the hell has just happened?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Something was wrong, I could feel it in my bones. The movie was about to start and my wife was still


    nowhere to be seen. I had been waiting outside the bathroom for her and it had been almost twenty or


    so odd minutes.


    ¡°Hey, Damon.¡± Gabriel came out of the theater dressed in his suit. ¡°Where is Adide? We need to


    give the speeches and everyone is waiting for her.¡±


    I looked at the bathroom door and then back at him. ¡°She went in there a little bit ago and she hasn¡¯t


    come out.¡±


    The logical thing would have been to get another female toe and go inside but when it came to


    Adie there was no real logical side to me. And when I smelled danger I just moved on pure and utter


    instinct.


    ¡°Screw it.¡± I grabbed the door and walked inside. No one had been in after Adie came in so I knew for


    the most part that it was all clear. ¡°Adide? Adide?¡±


    1 pushed every single stall door open searching for my wife but I came up with nothing. How is it


    possible that she was not in here? I had been standing right by the door and I would have known if she


    hade out. Immediately, rm bells went off in my head. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    I looked down on the floor, and that¡¯s when I saw her bag, all the contents inside it were sprawled all


    over the floor. That¡¯s when I knew. Someone had taken her and I would bet my entire fortune on it


    being two people.


    ¡°Did you find her?¡± It was then that I remembered that Gabriel was standing outside the bathroom


    waiting for me.


    I picked up my wife¡¯s clutch and put all the contents that she had left behind inside. I then stormed out


    of the bathroom, breezing past Gabriel like a man on a mission. Someone had taken my wife and I


    knew that it either had to be Ang or my psychotic, idiotic brother who for some reason had not


    learned his lesson thest time around. I had warned him that if he was to ever cross me or my family


    again that it would mean the end of him and I guess that he didn¡¯t value his life at all. ¡°Hey! Where are


    you going?¡± Gabriel ran after me but I didn¡¯t slow down. ¡°Are you listening to me? Everyone is still


    waiting for Adide toe through. Is she sick? What should I tell the others?¡±


    I looked over my shoulder at him. ¡°Some idiot has made the stupid mistake of taking my wife and now I


    need to go find her.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, what do you mean that someone has taken Adide?¡±


    1 came to an abrupt halt, and then I slowly turned to face the pretty boy actor.


    ¡°It seems to me that you are a little slow there, Gabriel. So let me spell this out for you. My wife has


    been kidnapped by some stupid and psychotic fool and now I¡¯m going to go and rescue her. Is that


    enough rification for you?¡±


    He just stood there lookingpletely and utterly shocked, but I couldn¡¯t me the man. I had just told


    him that my wife was kidnapped and that I was going to find her. He probably thought that I was joking


    about thest part, but to be quite honest with you, if my brother truly was involved then there would be


    some blood spilled if a single hair on my wife¡¯s head had been harmed.


    My anger was only elevated more by the simple fact that my wife was with child. Again. And


    considering what happened to ourst baby, I would do damn near anything to make sure that both my


    wife and our unborn child made it out of this alive. ¡°So are you going to go to the police?¡±


    ¡°There is no need for the police to get involved, I will handle all of this by myself. You just go back


    inside there and tell everyone that my wife has fallen ill and she will not be able to attend.¡±


    Thankfully he didn¡¯t make much of a fuss afterward. He simply nodded his head and made his way


    back into the theater. I took my phone out of my pocket and dialed her sister¡¯s number.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°They have Adide. I¡¯m going to need you to make a call to your ex-husband.¡±


    I just knew that my brother had a part to y in this. And I knew that the one person he would talk to


    would be my sister-inw. There was this sick and almost twisted connection that he had to her. And


    after the divorce and all that she had told us had happened between the two of them in thewyer¡¯s


    building, I knew that he was not above trying something like this. The unfortunate thing for him was that


    when it came to my wife and my child I was not above killing my own blood. When I ended the call with


    Corinna, I dialed a number that I had not thought of dialing for years. He told me to only ever use this


    number when it was a life-or-death situation and this seemed to fit that description.


    ¡°Damon,¡± hearing his voice after what seemed to be decades felt so strange. ¡°To what do I owe the


    pleasure?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going on a manhunt, Stephen.¡±


    there was a long pause on the other side of the line. I knew that he hadn¡¯t hung up. He knew that I


    would only reach out to him if the situation absolutely called for it.


    ¡°My kind of fun.¡±


    When I got home I found Corinna in tears as she stared at her phone with Daniel by her side. When


    she heard me in the living room she lifted her head, her eyes bloodshot and hershes wet from her


    tears. Immediately my stomach dropped, my mind went to the worst possible ce, and suddenly I felt


    so overexposed and vulnerable.


    ¡°You should see this,¡± her voice was barely above a whisper and it sounded so broken and defeated.


    She handed me the phone and had half expected to see Adide¡¯s dead bodyying there with blood


    pooling out of it. But instead, I was met with a picture of her lying unconscious in the back of a car with


    one singr text at the bottom of the picture.


    ¡°If you want to see her alive you will have to pay the price. Ciao, big brother¡¯.


    It took everything I had inside of me not to throw the phone across the room and smash it against the


    wall. Now that it had been fully confirmed that my brother was indeed behind the kidnapping of my wife


    my fury reached a new level.


    He was a dead man walking and I hope that he knew that when I got my hands on him he would not


    live to see the light of day


    ¡°Did you speak to him at all?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t take my calls but he did send that message when I told him that whatever he was doing


    he needed to stop.¡± She sniffed, wiping away the tears that continued to leak from her eyes. Daniel


    remained at her side silently offering the little support that he could give


    My brother had truly lost his mind. He was holding my wife hostage and wanted me to pay up a


    ransom. He was low but I never knew that he was this low.


    If he wanted to wage war then so be it. But I was done using guns. I was going to go full nuclear on my


    brother. He was going to regret the very day that he was born.


    Just as that thought passed through my head, I got a message from Stephen telling me that he was


    one hour from touching


    down.


    ¡°Oh Ashton, you stupid fool. You don¡¯t know what you just started.


    I¡¯ming, baby. I need you to just hold on and stay strong for me.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    When I came to, I was strapped to a chair in a small wooden room that looked to be a cabin. There was


    furniture that had to be five or so decades old. Cobwebs and dust covered the walls and the only


    source of light was this singr light bulb that hung above me and the lights mounted onto the walls.


    I could see from the dirty mirror that it was daybreak and this cabin was surrounded byrge pine trees.


    I was in the middle of nowhere. I had no idea where in LA a ce like this could exist. How far had she


    taken me? Was I even still in the state?


    All these questions gued my mind, only adding to my distress.


    I tried to pull at the ropes that bound my hands but they were tied up tightly. Panic was flowing through


    my body but I did my best to keep myself calm.


    I stared down and sure enough, I was still in the same gown I had worn the night before. So no one


    had taken advantage of me while I slept but that didn¡¯t mean I was safe.


    ¡°Tabitha!¡± I screamed her name. ¡°Come out here and show your face.¡±


    I had no idea why she would even do such a thing to me. I had not seen her in over a year and now


    she had kidnapped me? None of this made any sense.


    ¡°Tabitha!¡± I bellowed at the top of my lungs. ¡°Come out here!¡±


    ¡°Oh, would you quit your yelling, your voice is like nails on a chalkboard.¡±


    Thest person I expected walked into the small living room.


    ¡°Ang?¡± I should have known she would be part of this.


    ¡°Surprise.¡± She waved her hands in the air. ¡°Oh, how I have missed seeing your ugly little face, Adie.


    How have you been?¡± ¡°Where is Tabitha?¡±


    How did these two even know each other?


    ¡°Oh, her? She¡¯s on a coffee run at the moment, we were starving.¡± Ang flipped her rather blonde-


    looking hair over her shoulder.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re still trying to imitate me.¡±


    She scoffed, ¡°Please. You are not worth my time, anymore. Quite frankly, if I didn¡¯t need you for that


    ransom I would have disposed of you by now.¡± She took in a sharp intake of air. ¡°But s, you have to


    stay breathing for a little while longer.¡± ¡°I swear to God when I get out of here I am going to kill you,¡± I


    made sure to coat each word with venom.


    ¡°Oh?¡± She smirked and came to stand in front of me. She used her finger to tilt my chin upward so I


    was looking her in the eye. ¡°Last I checked you¡¯re the one in the chair and bound by ropes. By the way,


    are they too tight, princess? I know how you likefort.¡±


    I let out a sound that was a cross between a growl and a scream. I hated how she was the only person


    who was able to bring about the murderous rage inside of me. She knew how to get under my skin and


    had been doing it since the day we met. ¡°Are you so desperate to have my husband¡¯s affection that you


    would go to these lengths?¡± 1 spat.


    I watched the way a scowl etched its way onto her face taking away the beauty from her features. It


    was true, hatred made you less appealing.


    ¡°You mean Damon? Oh no, I found someone far better than that idiot man.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Her lips pulled into a cold smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°I think you know him well, isn¡¯t that right,


    dearest?¡±


    She looked over her shoulder to the archway where none other than my brother-inw stood at the


    entrance with his hands in his pockets and his eyes ring at me with a hatred I had never seen in


    them before.


    ¡°Ashton?¡± I blinked inplete and utter disbelief. I should have known from the moment I saw


    Tabitha. He had been the one to rope her into this, likely in the guise that she needed to do this in order


    to prove her love and loyalty to him-the poor girl.


    Ashton walked up to Ang and kissed her squarely on the lips with so much tongue she looked like


    she was drowning. I had to hold myself from hurling at the sight of them.


    When they finally came back up for air, he was smiling but I didn¡¯t miss the look of disgust on Ang¡¯s


    face before she stered on a fake smile.


    ¡°Perfect, a psycho and a sociopath. A match made in motherfucking heaven.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous, Adie.¡± Asthon palmed Ang¡¯s ass to which she let out an overly exaggeratedugh.


    ¡°None of this is personal-oh wait, it is.¡±


    ¡°You know your brother is going toe and finish your sorry ass off, right? And this time there will be


    no Rina or me to stop him.¡±


    I struck a nerve.


    His face went from cocky and easy to enraged and murderous. He closed the distance between us and


    leered at my face. ¡°You think you¡¯re so clever, don¡¯t you? But let me tell you something, I¡¯m the one


    with the upper hand. My brother will do anything to have you back and that includes paying a hefty sum


    of money. By the time I tell him where you are, I will be gone in the wind with my sweet Ang.¡±


    I threw my head back andughed in his face. ¡°You think that you¡¯re going to run into the sunset with


    her? The same woman who tried to be me in order to get to your brother? You are even more of a


    fool than I thought you were.¡±


    The strike came out of nowhere. And by the time I had heard it, the sting had already settled into my


    skin. My face had been whipped to the side by his harsh p and the tears pricked my eyes from the


    force of the sting.


    I had not been expecting him to strike me. He had always been psychotic but he had neverid a hand


    on me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am, bitch.¡± He sneered at me. ¡°I will end both you and my brother in the blink of


    an eye.¡±


    He grabbed my chin and forced me to look at his face. His eyes were molten with rage and for the first


    time, I was actually scared of him. His fingers squeezed my chin, inflicting some pain.


    The only thing that I could think about was the small little baby in my belly. I had to protect them.


    I could taste the metal in my mouth and I knew that I was bleeding.


    I heard the door open and a few secondster when Tabitha came in with a bag of food and coffee in


    the other. She looked. between her lover and me with wide eyes but she said nothing.


    Ashton moved away from me and stered on a smile that he threw Tabitha¡¯s way.


    ¡°My love, you¡¯re back.¡±


    So that was the game they were ying. Ang was fooling Ashton and Ashton was fooling Tabitha.


    This n had one mastermind and that was Ang. I knew she didn¡¯t need the money, not in the way


    that Ashton and Tabitha needed it. She was after what she had been after from day one-my husband.


    And they were all ying into her hands.


    I looked her way and saw the slight smirk on her face.


    She knew exactly what she was doing and she was about to y her checkmate move.


    I needed to find a way out of this, and quickly.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Tabitha brought a ss to my lips. Her handying under my chin gently.


    ¡°You need to drink, Adide. Your baby needs it¡±


    My eyes went wide as I took the water into my mouth. I ripped my lips away from the bottle.


    ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant, I don¡¯t know what baby you are talking about.¡±


    If she knew, did that mean that Ashton and Ang knew too? I couldn¡¯t risk them finding out I was


    pregnant. I would have to convince them I wasn¡¯t pregnant. No matter what happened, I had to keep


    this baby safe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m the only one that knows. I didn¡¯t tell them that you¡¯re pregnant.¡± She smiled softly at


    me before she brought the water to my lips again. ¡°I am not a cruel person. A baby is a gift and should


    be treasured, not abused or used as a bargaining tool.¡±


    1 took the water from her and made sure that I was hydrated. My hands were still bound to the chair


    but at least Ang and Ashton had stepped away.


    Ashton may have thought that he was the mastermind behind this whole operation but the poor fool


    was being yed like a violin. This was Ang¡¯s n. She didn¡¯t need the money, she wanted the one


    thing that she knew she could never have as long as I was around.


    ¡°Tabitha.¡± I looked into her eyes just praying that somehow I could get through to her. ¡°Please, you


    don¡¯t have to do this. I know that you are innocent in all of this. You have been roped into doing this by


    these two psychos. You are a good person. Please just untie me and let me go.¡±


    I could see the conflict in her eyes. She wanted to let me go but I also knew her blind loyalty to that


    man was unwavering. She had stayed with him after everything with Corinna for crying out loud. If she


    could put up with that, who knew what she was willing to do?


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± She looked away from me, cing the water down. ¡°I need to do this for Be. The money


    from the ransom will be used for her future and her educationter on.¡±


    Oh, how wrong she was.


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t be, Tabitha. Ang is ying you both. Ashton wants to be with Ang but Ang wants


    Damon. She wants to keep him all to herself and she is using you two in this n of hers. I don¡¯t know


    exactly what it is yet but I do know that it¡¯s not good. And she will treat you like coteral. You can¡¯t trust


    her.¡±


    I could tell that my words were upsetting her from the way she was scowling at me. She shook her


    head sadly and stood to


    her feet.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Ashton and I have been very happy together since his divorce. 1le¡¯s been around more


    for me and Be. He cares about us-about me.¡± Even from the look in her eyes, I knew that was trying


    to convince herself that her own words


    were true.


    Despite her part in all this, I felt bad for her. She¡¯d fallen in love with a monster and she really had no


    idea what he was capable of doing.


    ¡°Can you truly say he treats you kindly? He only came to find you after the divorce with my sister. If


    they had not gotten divorced, he would have never left her side. The man has an agenda and you are


    simply a means to an end for him. I know you don¡¯t want to see it that way because your love for him is


    blinding you but you know I¡¯m not wrong about this.¡± She tore her eyes from me, her lipsing in


    between her teeth. ¡°He loves me. I know he does.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I pleaded with her to see sense. ¡°He doesn¡¯t love you. He loves what you can do for him and


    there is a difference. You need to value yourself more than you care for him. You need to stand up and


    choose yourself because if you don¡¯t-¡± ¡°For fuck¡¯s sake shut up.¡±


    Ang came around the corner and into the living room. She had changed into a ck outfit that


    looked like she was a spy in some bad 2000s movie. ¡°Do you know that you talk way too much? It¡¯s


    actually irritating. And you, Tabby, you can leave.¡± She waved her hands dismissively at her and


    scowled with disgust.


    ¡°But Ashton told me to stay with her.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ashton isn¡¯t in charge, I am and I am telling you to leave me alone with my little friend over here. We


    have some catching up to do, don¡¯t we Adie?¡±


    ¡°Go to hell, Ang,¡± I hissed at her with as much venom as I could muster. She was grating on myst


    nerve and all 1 could think of at this moment was, yet again, she was causing havoc in my life.


    A permanent solution needed to be found for her.


    ¡°Such harsh words for a little small-town girl like you. Do you kiss your husband with that mouth of


    yours?¡±


    I red at her but this time I didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Tabitha leave, you are no longer needed here.¡°


    Tabitha nodded solemnly and stood up. She gave me a look before she exited out of the room leaving


    me with the witch.


    ¡°Oh, how the tables have turned,¡± she leered at me with a smirk on her face. ¡°You called your


    checkmate a little too early. Adide. You forgot that you were ying with a master.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°Are you ashamed?¡±


    ¡°Of what exactly?¡±


    ¡°The fact that you duped them both into thinking that this is all about the money. But I have to hand it to


    you, Ang, you really have outdone yourself this time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault the two of them are gullible and broken. The poor girl can¡¯t even see that this man


    wants nothing to do with her and Ashton still wants the perfect life. When people are desperate that is


    when you strike. You can get people to do practically anything when they see no other option.¡±


    I looked over her shoulder and saw that Tabitha was peeking around the corner.


    Yes. This was exactly what I had hoped for. I just needed her to rat on herself and then maybe I would


    find an ally in Tabitha.


    ¡°I always knew you were sick and twisted but to make Ashton believe you love him when you know that


    Tabitha has given her entire heart and soul to that man? I didn¡¯t see thating.¡±


    ¡°She fell in love with the wrong man, and besides, it wasn¡¯t hard to convince a narcissist like him. All I


    needed to do was tell him everything he wanted to hear. Hook. Line. And sinker.¡±


    This was perfect. This was exactly what I wanted but when I looked over her shoulder and hoped to


    see the small peak of brown hair by the corner, it was gone.


    Where had she gone?


    Ang grabbed my chin roughly forcing me to look her way. She brought her face mere inches from


    mine, the smell of her lunch wafting in my face.


    ¡°By the time he finds you, you will be dead somewhere in a ditch and I will be right there beside him to


    comfort him when he needs it most. With you out of my way, he will finally be where he belongs.¡±


    She had lost it for sure.


    ¡°Checkmate, Adide.¡±


    Before I could respond to her Ashton came around the corner with a furious look in his eyes. His face


    took on this ferocious red color and the vein in the side of his head popped out.


    ¡°What the fuck, Ang?!¡±


    Oh no, Ang. This game was still in motion.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    I could see Tabitha who stood behind Ashton, looking terrified. There was a stalemate between the two


    psychopaths as they stared each other down. Ashton looked like a raging bull while Ang was eerily


    calm and collected.


    That was a superpower of hers I had noticed over time. She was able to remain calm in the mist tense


    of environments in order to get a rise out of you. But thest thing we needed right now was to get a


    rise out of Ashton. He was unstable even on the best of days.


    ¡°All of this is a lie?¡± His voice boomed against the walls of the cabin. ¡°You lied to me!¡±


    ¡°Ohe now, I literally met you two weeks ago. It¡¯s your fault for believing me and it doesn¡¯t matter


    anyway. You will get your money and I will get Damon, it¡¯s a win-win¡±


    ¡°But you said you wanted to kill her. That was not what I signed up for. I am not a killer.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but you will be and quite honestly think of it this way, she will be gone and you will be free to go


    after her sister. The entire reason Corinna called it off was because she was in her ear. Now you can


    get your wife back like you always wanted


    to.¡±


    The room grew silent as he thought it over. His eyes moved from me to Ang and then back again.


    This psychopath was actually thinking about it. Was the man truly obsessed with my sister like that,


    that he wanted to trap her yet again even though she had made it perfectly clear that she was happier


    without him? Had the public humiliation not been enough? He must also be living in the samend of


    delusion that Ang was.


    ¡°But what about the ran80111?¡±


    That was the first thing that came out of his mouth.


    ¡°You will still get the ransom, and I will get what I always wanted, the love of my life.¡±


    I had to keep myself from scoting under my breath because of how crazy this all sounded.


    I looked over Asthon¡¯s shoulder to see where Tabitha was and she still stood behind him. I could see


    the hurt swimming in her eyes and not to mention the unshed tears that pulled into them as well. Her


    worst nightmare wasing true but to be quite honest with you she was just only realizing the reality


    that was always there.


    Ashton never belonged to her no matter how badly she wanted him to. There was only one thing she


    cared about and that was Ashton


    ¡°You will finally be able to begin a new life and get that political career that you have been craving so


    dearly and desperately. With the money that you will receive from this, you can be whoever you


    want to be. You could go wherever you wanted to go, you would finally be a free man no longer bound


    to the chams of these people¡±


    I had to hand it to her, the woman was good. She even had me believing for a split second there.


    ¡°Ashton, not even you can be this blind to what she¡¯s clearly doing to you.¡± I stared at him hoping that


    some form ofmon sense would suddenly form in his mind. But hoping for such was like hoping for


    a downpour in the desert. ¡°Shut up!¡± This time it was Ang who exploded, her voice vibrating against


    the walls of the cabin. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it. Adide? 1. Win.¡±


    I was about to open my mouth when I heard the undistinguishable click of a gune from behind


    Ashton. Everyone stood incredibly still and all of our heads turned to Where Tabitha stood. With shaky


    hands, she held a gun toward us. Her eyes were wide with panic and hurt, cool hands trembling most


    likely from the foreign feeling of having the gun in her hands. Ashton held his hands up to show that he


    was not a threat to her. Ang stood stoically beside my chair keeping eye contact with Tabitha.


    ¡°So, this was the n all along?!¡± Tabitha¡¯s voice broke. ¡°She was right this entire time. You two didn¡¯t


    give a shit about me. You didn¡¯t even care about our daughter in all of this-you liar!¡±


    Ashton trembled a little bit but he kept strong in his stance.


    ¡°Oh great, who gave the fragile little puppy a gun?¡± Ang said sarcastically.


    Tabitha pointed the gun to the far right and shot the vase causing it to shatter. I let out a loud shriek and


    closed my eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t patronize me you bitch!¡± Tabitha looked all set deranged as she pointed her gun at Ang. ¡°All I


    wanted was a happy family, for the man I loved to love me back but no why couldn¡¯t you just love me,


    Ashton?¡±


    ¡°Tabitha,¡± Ashton moved toward her slowly like one would a wounded animal. ¡°Please put the gun


    down and let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°No! Enough talking. Stay back!¡± She waved the gun around like a mad woman


    and 1 feared that she would identally pull the trigger.


    ¡°You sure know how to pick a baby mama, Ashton. You and your brother are the same.¡± Ang


    sounded the least bit affected by all of this. In fact, she sounded bored of all of this.


    ¡°Can we stop this whole little show and get back to the n at hand? Boohoo, you aren¡¯t loved. Move


    on, Tabitha.¡±


    Ironicing from her.


    ¡°No! You listen to me, I will not-no!¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ashton lunged for her and they wrestled over the gun for a few seconds. I was bound to the chair


    completely at the mercy of these people. The panic poured into me as I tried to figure out a way for me


    to get to safety.


    ¡°Give me the gun, Tabitha.¡±


    The next few sequences happened in slow motion. First, I heard the unmistakable shatter of ss.


    Then, there was the small zip right by my ear. Andstly, the blood-curdling scream of Ashton Steyn.


    The blood sttered onto my face as his body dropped to the floor. The sound of Tabitha¡¯s screams


    filled my ears. Everything seemed to move in slow motion. Ashton¡¯s body hit the ground and then the


    door to the cabin burst open and in came people dressed in all ck screaming and shouting


    commands that I could notprehend.


    My eyes stayed glued to the body thatid on the floor, with blood pooling out of it. I needed a sign to


    know if he was alive or if he was dead.


    I could hear Ang and Tabitha¡¯s distant screams as the men tackled them to the ground and cuffed


    them. I didn¡¯t know if they were police or some kind of special task force.


    This all felt like a dream almost, like I was there but I wasn¡¯t at the same time.


    The muffled screams grew more and more distant as the shock cemented itself into


    my


    bones.


    Guns. Bullets. Blood.


    That was all I could think of at this time. Tabitha had fired a shot and it hadnded inside of Ashton.


    ¡°Adide?¡± a voice called to me in the thick of the chaos but it sounded so far away. ¡°Baby, look at me.


    Come on, look at


    me.¡±


    I blinked, my eyes lifting from the body and being forced to look up. It took me a few minutes for his


    face to be clearer.


    ¡°D-Damon?¡± I didn¡¯t even recognize my own voice. It sounded so foreign.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe now,¡± he cupped my face and pressed his cold lips against mine. ¡°I¡¯m here, it¡¯s all over.¡±


    Over? It was done now?


    ¡°You¡¯re safe now.¡±


    Those three words were what set me over the edge. Maybe it was the fact that I had to put on a brave


    face for so long and now I could finally let the resolve drop. The tears started falling on their own


    ord and my heart felt like it was about to explode from the sheer relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s over?¡± I sniffed.


    The ropes were undone and my arms wound their way around my husband¡¯s neck, his familiar scent


    surrounding me.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, baby¡±

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Do you know that sensation when you have been drowning and then you finally wrestle your way to the


    surface of the water and you can breathe agam! That was me and all of this. I was finally taking in that


    big gulp of air and I didn¡¯t have the same heavy burden that had rested on my chest for months on end.


    Ashton had survived the gunshot and was in the confines of a secure prison. Tabitha on the other hand


    had not been arrested. She was currently in a Better Health Rehab facility. She was learning to deal


    with all her past traumas so that she could learn to be a better mother for Be


    I never med her for what happened. She had been fooled by those two monsters. She was only


    trying to make a better life for herself and her daughter. And when she was out of the facility I had a job


    waiting for her working on my crew for my next uing project in Toronto,


    She was a good soul; she just needed a little act of kindness to help her on her way. And if I needed to


    hold her hand while she found her footing in this world then I would do that.


    1 stared at myself in therge floor-length mirror in our closet and smiled. My belly was now showing


    and it was so cute and round and perfect.


    I rubbed the small little bump and smiled down at my growing child. I was wearing a tight white


    sundress that showed off all the wonderful curves my body was blessing me with. I had blown out my


    hair and straightened it so it cascaded all the way down my back. My face was kept mostly natural and


    my neck was still adorned with the title ¡®G¡¯ pendant we had gotten for


    our son.


    ¡°You look stunning,¡± I caught my husband in the reflection of the mirror. He leaned against the door


    frame of the closet dressed in khaki pants and a white button-down.


    Today was a special day for us. We were going to find out the sex of our little nugget and I couldn¡¯t


    wait.


    After all that had transpired, I had been looking forward to this one for weeks. With Ang safely


    behind bars and not seeing the light of day for the next three or so decades I was happy.


    I had finally called checkmate Game over.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± I stared at my husband in the mirror.


    He nodded, walking over to me and then wrapping his hands around my waist. He pulled me into him,


    his warmth surrounding me. I leaned into his touch and tilted my head back so I could look him in the


    eye.


    ¡°Are you happy, husband?¡±


    I had been asking him this question since we made the move from LA toe to ckberry, a


    rtively small town in Colorado. It was quiet and peaceful here and the good thing was that we


    weren¡¯t hounded by the paparazzi. We were free to live our lives how we wanted and on our terms.


    ¡°You ask me this every day, wife and my answer will forever remain the same.¡± He leaned down and


    captured my lips in his. ¡°I am over the moon happy here with you. I told you that even if you wanted to


    make a home in hell I would be standing right there with you Where you go, I go. I am happiest


    wherever you are.¡±


    My heart melted at his words. I would never tire of hearing him adorn me with his affections. I would


    never tire of him speaking of how he loved me. It assured me that we were truly in this for the long


    haul. He was mine and 1 was his just like we had promised each other that day at Corinna¡¯s wedding.


    ¡°Ready to find out if you are going to be a girl dad or not? 1 arched my eyebrow moving out of his hold


    and taking his hand. ¡°My gut is telling me that it¡¯s a boy. I don¡¯t know why.¡±


    ¡°And my gut is telling me, you are carrying my little princess. He ced his free hand on my barely


    there belly. ¡°You¡¯re just glowing and that can only be the doing of my beautiful girl.¡±


    It was so cute how he was hoping for a baby girl. He had grown up with a brother and didn¡¯t have any


    sisters in his house.


    I knew he wanted a girl but didn¡¯t care as long as they were healthy and happy. That was what we


    wanted at the end of the day. A happy and healthy baby was the goal for me. It was why I had taken off


    working on any new projects until our little Angel was born. I was dedicating all my time to growing our


    little nugget. I needed to keep them safe and sound until they were ready to meet the world.


    We walked hand-in-hand to the back of the house and walked toward theke that had been the major


    selling point when we were looking at houses.


    Damon had set up our little gender reveal pic. A white nket with some sparkling grape juice,


    some of my favorite snacks, and the cake from the baker. He had also made it so that Corinna and


    Daniel could be a part of the gender reveal too. Each of them wore pink shirts to signify what they


    thought it was.


    I was clearly the only one who was leaning toward a boy.


    I had opted for a small intimate reveal. This pregnancy was far too special and I wanted my closest


    circle to be there. I didn¡¯t need the fan fair of extravagant gifts. Having my people was enough for me.


    ¡°Hey, sister,¡± I sat down on my pillow and Damon came to sit beside me.


    ¡°Hey, sister, she gushed. ¡°Look at your little bump. It¡¯s so cute!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Adie,¡± Daniel waved beside his girlfriend.


    ¡°Hey, Danny.¡±


    Corinna had really made a home for herself in LA and I was d that she was flourishing. She had


    everything she ever wanted there. Her career and the man that she loved. The environment was much


    kinder to her than it had been to me and I was happy. It only sucked that we had to be so far apart from


    each other. But whenever she could, she would fly out to see


    1.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Corinna asked me while Damon set up the cake so they could see it.


    ¡°Nervous but so excited. I can¡¯t wait to finally know what to call the baby.¡±


    We had two names picked out-one for each sex,


    I ced my hand over Damon¡¯s as he cut into the cake. My heart hammered hard in my chest, the


    anticipation taking over.


    We withdrew the knife and looked at each other. I could see the love swimming in his eyes and a silent


    promise in them as well


    Forever and always.


    ¡°Okay, you pull out the slice but we don¡¯t look until we count down to three, agreed?¡±


    He nodded in understanding.


    1 leaned forward and pressed my lips against his in a quick kiss.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ready?¡± he asked, his voice low and nervous. I nodded, smiling.


    ¡°Okay, let me pull it out.¡±


    We looked away from the cake slice while he pulled it out. I heard the audible gasps of my sister and


    her boyfriend knowing they had already seen it.


    Our first year of marriage had been nothing short of a rollercoaster and now that we were moving into


    our second year I could only imagine the whirlwind that was toe.


    ¡°One¡­¡± I started counting


    ¡°Two.¡± he continued after me.


    ¡°Three¡­¡±


    We turned at the same time and gasped.


    Oh my God¡­


    We smiled and kissed each other, both happy no matter the oue


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!